ã€ŠBandit Host Clubã€‹


 Chapter 1: Cringe Fest 1

    I am Reysha Einhart.

    I was born in a house of nobles as a third child.

    The Einhart household compromise of battle maniacs so as I grew up, I am trained to the bone in the way of swords. Taught by my father and guided by my two elder sisters, I manage to rise to the top of the whole kingdom.

    In terms of using magic, I am regarded as a genius because of my one and only secret.

    I am a reincarnator.

    I was previously a man, so being born as girl is a fresh experience for me.

    I died with a fulfilling and rich life and bid farewell to my wife of forty years and to my son and daughter together with my grandchildren. I am happy to leave the world before my wife did but I would have never thought that I would be born in another world.

    There isn¡¯t much to tell any more about my previous life except how I wanted to see my grandchildren again.

    But enough of that!

    Because I am a reincarnator, thing such as magic became much simpler for me by using my knowledge about chemistry, physics, and biology.

    Magic is purely imaginative works dashed with the use of innate magical power inside every living organism in this world, the world of Arkrisha.

    Things such as how fire is made, or how water is composed of hydrogen and oxygen, executing them as I imagine them being synthesized gave a huge boost in its output, putting magic scholars at the royal capital in shame.

    As far as elemental magic are concerned, there¡¯s also enhancement magic that strengthens overall physical prowess of an individual for a certain amount of time.

    For someone like me who has a vast knowledge of biology since I am previously a doctor, I can invoke magic in my whole body cell by cell, organ by organ, tissues by tissues and the compelling factor that making the bones strong as steel.

    Defying the natural order of this world with the usage of magic becomes natural for me too as also having knowledge of how physics work.

    Overall, I immediately climb at the top of the kingdom as one of the most powerful individuals and soon become the strongest.

    It¡¯s an ambition I set in motion since I was young.

    Having a clear motive and goal in life is such, a natural thing to have.

    I do want to act my age as my peers and family always tell me that I act far beyond my physical age but for me, it¡¯s far too conspicuous to act like a sixteen years old girl now, not to mention, I am previously a man, an old one too.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    With that, all of my marriage proposals were declined and I chose to become an adventurer.

    We as a noble house fall under the Kingdom of Kerias under a certain king.

    I don¡¯t have any problem with the king or the other nobles but I don¡¯t want to associate with them because it reminds me that I am an old man too at heart.

    So I kept my hands off politics and leave it to my sisters.

    Adventuring to become strong is now my priority so I have traveled far from my own kingdom.

    We live in a large continent with three kingdoms ruling it in partition. These said kingdoms are peaceful with each other and there are no signs of war right now.

    As far as I am concerned, there is no merit in knowing more anything except my own kingdom so I will leave it at the back of my mind. I¡¯ll just try to know them when my feet take me in their domains.

    As an adventurer, I already gained the privilege to climb up to the top rank of S since I am renowned for my achievements and feats regarding subjugation of dragons at the early age of ten.

    There were cheers and parade that time but I just thought with my level of ability that time, it should be normal.

    Every creature in this world is no longer a match for me.

    Be it a demon or dragons, I feel like I become and absurd existence. I can even playfully kick orcs without getting injured. I can even just give a goblin a forehead flick and their heads will be blown away.

    So, yeah, I am strong.

    As for my appearance¡­

    I give it utmost care since my hygienic disposition as I am previously a doctor. I groom myself well whenever or wherever.

    Even if right now, I am just wearing a simple tunic and a simple hooded capelet that covers my shoulders, and frilled skirt.

    Since armor is more fragile than my magically enhanced body, I don¡¯t wear them.

    I am shorter than girls my age and look younger since my large amount of magic affected my growth and even disrupting the phase of my growth spurt. But I don¡¯t mind it at the very least because I use my petite body to be more agile, although, with magic enhancement, I never had any problem with either strength or speed.

    As for my overall appearance, I guess you could call it pretty? I don¡¯t really know how I should rate my own looks.

    I donned a black hair the reaches my waist. It¡¯s messy¡­

    It¡¯s the only thing that becomes my own shortcoming as my hair sways left and right. It¡¯s a bit unruly whatever I do so I gave up already in fixing it.

    My face is still a blob of child fat so there¡¯s nothing to complain. My pupils are yellow in color which I find most charming.

    That¡¯s all.

    Getting back on track, as usual, I am walking alone inside a forest since party members are nothing but a bother to me. I like being alone and remember the time when I was still living with my previous wife.

    Although it feels lonely, as long as I remember how they cry and bid farewell to me with a smile, I am at peace for their wellbeing.

    And with that, I can¡¯t find anything fun being in this world anymore so I just blindly follow my ambition to be the strongest.

    But inside this forest in a foreign kingdom, a trouble I never faced before explodes right in the very front of my eyes.

    ¡°Mind you, Miss, would you kindly leave all of your belongings, please?¡±

    A band of bandits appears before me with a smile on their faces and all of them are¡­handsome¡­ brilliantly sparkling even with their rugged appearance and dirty leather shirt and trousers, topped with leather armor that won¡¯t even protect them in the slightest.

    They are even holding their swords in annoying stances like a newbie swordsman would do!

    But one thing common among every single one of them is that they are handsome!

    Goosebumps rushes throughout my body and chills runs down my spine

 Chapter 2: Cringe Fest 2

    ¡°By belongings, you mean my stuff and clothes?¡± sharply answered by Reysha towards the bandit with blond hair and dazzling violet pupils while leering at him with her own golden pupils as she places her hand on her hip.

    Baffled, the man with blond hair who seems to be the leader of the bandits has his mouth gaping wide because however you look at it, the girl¡¯s attitude is too haughty even though she is being surrounded by a dozen of men.

    He starts scratching the back of his head sprouts a troubled face.

    Reysha, as she looks at the man thought, ¡°What¡¯s the deal with this guy? Even though he¡¯s a bandit, he used a word such as ¡°please.¡±

    With a perplexed face, the man starts talking again to Reysha.

    ¡°Um¡­miss¡­ aren¡¯t you¡­going to do as we say? We are bandits, you know? We could do this and that to you with our numbers.¡± Is what the man said while trying to intimidate Reysha with the sword on his hand as he points it to Reysha¡¯s face.

    Reysha just stares at the man with half open eyes seemingly questioning him. The man showed distraught making the other bandits murmur to each other.

    He simply thought to himself, ¡°Eh? Whenever we try to rob other women passing by in this place, they would obediently hand over their stuff.¡±

    Reysha just stares at them with a quizzical look.

    ¡°You see, I am not really intimidated or scared of you at all. You just look like a puppy trying to look fierce but end up barking cutely¡± mockingly said by Reysha as she cut off her stare from the blond haired man and bring up her hand to inspect her nails as if she is bored.

    ¡°T¡ªthen, we are going to attack you, okay? Don¡¯t regret it, okay?!¡± nervously exploded by the blond haired man as he signals to his companion.

    The man and his cahoots nervously approach Reysha. All of them brandishes their sword and tries very hard to be hostile towards her. Reysha didn¡¯t look at them at all but inwardly, she is getting irritated as the bandit looks at each other while they approach her.

    This irritation grows into anger as the bandits keep saying ¡°We are really going to hurt you!¡± nervously as they keep coming closer to her.

    As if she had it, she raises her head to look at them, stepping closer and closer to her and it made her even more furious as she closely examines everyone¡¯s faces.

    Handsome, pretty boys and even the most muscle ridden man among them even has this dashing manly looks that would even beat a supermodel back in his previous life. As they approach with a meter remaining, in Reysha¡¯s vision, everything started glowing brightly even though the forest is lightly lit by the sunshine.

    ¡°Um¡­¡± the leader of the bandits nervously mutters as he scratches his cheeks and leans over to Reysha because she is so small compared to every bandit there.

    ¡°What?!¡± she snaps at the bandit which made him flinch a little.

    ¡°We¡­we are going to attack now, okay? I-if you just leave your belongings, we will spare you from any harm¡­okay¡­?¡± answered by the leader as he sprouts a refreshing smile to Reysha.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    Reysha¡­was heavily creep out and took a step back and what the man said was the final draw in snapping Reysha¡¯s temper.

    BONK!

    BAM!

    Reysha, in a flash, took them all out by lightly hitting them at the top of their heads. By lightly, it means it has a considerable amount of strength to knock out someone. She left the leader conscious as she strikes everyone out. She left him conscious for one reason.

    ¡°Weak! What the hell! You guys are the weakest and most feeble bandits I have ever seen! Even my pride won¡¯t allow me to turn you guys in! All you guys have are good faces! Why do you guys even need my permission to attack me?! That¡¯s very illogical! "She exploded."

    As what Reysha said, her pride wouldn¡¯t allow her to turn these guys in because they are so weak. Not to mention, they ultimately fails to be a bandit. They are very hesitant to attack someone. No, they don¡¯t want to attack someone.

    A question stuck Reysha¡¯s mind.

    ¡°How did they even managed to be bandits if they are this weak minded?!¡± is what Reysha furiously asks herself.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± The leader said as he hangs his head.

    Reysha looks at the man with indignation because even with a bump on his head, he is still dazzling. Leanly built and well-sculptured face that goes well with his unkempt blond hair the lays on his shoulder. His eyelashes are alluring and his deep violet eyes sparkle like a gem.

    As the apologetic eyes are directed to Reysha, she inwardly shivers and disgusted at the gaze of the man.

    All of them, every single one of them, even with a large bump in their heads are dazzling that cold sweats start flowing from her neck downwards.

    She can only look away and just leans her hands on a nearby tree. As if she is trying to control her anger, she slams her head on the said tree.

    BAM!

    The tree was mercilessly blown away and it gathers the attention of the bandits who has just woken up.

    ¡°Calm down, Reysha. They are just bandits with good faces. But even if I turn them in, I feel like I will lose something important.¡± Is what she said to herself to calm.

    She stares again at the bandits. They stare back at her with widened eyes due to Reysha, performing a feat earlier that contradicts her appearance.

    ¡°Too strong¡± is what every single bandit exclaimed inwardly as they saw how Reysha blows away a tree by just banging her head into it.

    As Reysha hold her temples with her index and middle fingers, she began to think of something.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­¡­

    The bandits are frozen in their places as silence looms over the place. They silently observe the thinking Reysha with complicated faces.

    ¡°All right! You guys lead me to nearby water sources or any sort. I have an idea of what to do. Don¡¯t you guys dare run away because I can kill all of you in a heartbeat!¡± Is what she grandly declared toward the astounded bandits.

    ¡°Why¡­?!¡± suddenly asked by the blond haired man.

    ¡°I am going to make you all a proper bandit worthy of subjugation!¡± she said with an irritated face.

    And so, the bandits lead Reysha into a place where she requested.

    About half an hour later¡­.

    ¡°H-here we are missy¡­¡± the leader nervously spoke as he turns around to look at Reysha as he points at a fall with clear water falling and flowing into a huge lake.

    What is Reysha¡¯s goal by bringing the bandits in a place like this?

    Because Reysha by any means, a clean freak because of her previous occupation as a doctor. And a doctor always follows a proper hygienic code. Even in this world, she will thoroughly wash her hands in every chance she gets.

    She would carefully gargle the alchemic mouthwash with mint after taste to thoroughly clean the inside of her mouth and care for her teeth as if they are gold.

    And at last, she will thoroughly and intensely wash her body as if her life depends on it.

    ¡°Okay you lot, I am going to make it clear! Your lives, they are at my hand so be obedient! You people don¡¯t want to end up like that tree earlier, right?¡± With her question, the bandits violently nod in unison.

    ¡°So for now you guys¡­¡± The bandits gulp as Reysha cuts off her words to create suspense. Their minds are invaded by the thoughts of themselves drowning while Reysha laughs in the background.

    ¡°Strip and be bare-naked.¡±

 Chapter 3: Cringe Fest 3

    ¡°We are going to take bath, you say¡­¡± said by the leader of the bandits with a quizzical look on his eyes as he knits his brows.

    ¡°You guys are so filthy so that¡¯s why the first thing to be done is to be properly groomed!¡± grandly spoken by Reysha.

    The bandits become restless because of not what Reysha said but because of another reason. A reason they find difficult to point out to the foul mood Reysha. It is something they absolutely need to tell.

    ¡°Um, miss¡­firstly¡­may we know your name?¡± asks by a bandit with silver hair the tied in a low ponytail and handsome sky blue pupils. He has a mole beneath his left eye and he is the same as the leader, leanly built.

    With an irritated and impatient face, Reysha angrily mutters ¡°Reysha, just call me by that!¡±

    The silver-haired man follows suit after she answered ¡°I see. Then Miss Reysha, even if you tell us to strip naked and take bath at this river, the problems are none of those but your existence itself here.¡± He remarkably pointed out.

    Reysha is fully aware of how a young men minds works as boys at their age already has awareness of the opposite sex and more than that, they are already grown men so their interests lean towards a sensual relationship with a partner.

    But being so timid and shy is not a fitting image for a bandit.

    ¡°Seeing your shriveled manhood won¡¯t faze me a little so get on to it and strip!¡± she screams loudly as she ordered that bandits.

    In fear and hurry, they remove their clothes as if their life depends on it. They left no clothes undressed but they curled it into a ball and used it to cover their crotches.

    Reysha, being a previous doctor and a man doesn¡¯t even give a single care about it. In the line of work of a doctor, most of the check-ups were patients need to show their naked body.

    Compared to these handsome guys, Reysha has already seen worse.

    Confirming that all of them are in their birthday suits, she invokes a magic from an empty air and a dark hole appears out of nowhere.

    The skill is widely known as dimensional storage, a convenient skill that let the user store items and belonging. The magic power consumption is extremely low depending on your magical aptitude.

    Of course for Reysha, it is easy as breathing.

    Reysha took out something from it and tossed it to the bandits who are now sinking their bodies in the lake.

    What she passed to them is an alchemic body wash or simply soap.

    ¡°You guys already know what is that, right?¡± she nervously queries as she already thinks of these bandits as idiots and morons.

    ¡°Don¡¯t belittle us! Of course, we know!¡± said by a man with fizzy brown hair and hazelnut pupils as he took the soap from the leader and starts lathering it all over his body.

    ¡°OOOHHHHH!¡± said in unison by the bands.

    Reysha couldn¡¯t utter any more words after that.

    Not even ten minutes has passed and they start frolicking in the lake as they play with the soap, tossing it and making suds out of it. They are not even covering their crotches and they completely forgot the monstrous existence that watches over them.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Reysha just had thought how he missed being a man.

    Forming strong manly bonds with each other, playing like an idiot and discussing and talking about their preferences when it comes to woman¡­

    ¡°UUUOOOOOHHHH!¡± is what Reysha heard coming from the playing idiots at the lake.

    As she peeks towards them, she caught a glimpse of something flying over to her.

    The soap¡­

    It landed on her face.

    ¡°Mine!¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s mine!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to grab it!¡± is what those morons shouted as they frantically try to catch the soap which, unfortunately, already landed on Reysha¡¯s face.

    Because of their momentum, they weren¡¯t able to stop on their track and they fell on one another.

    The end story?

    They all fell to Reysha¡­ covering her with their naked bodies and rubbing their legendary swords to her.

    Reysha has no problem seeing a private part of a man or woman.

    But directly touching them is another story¡­

    BAM!

    BONK!

    ¡°Kyaa! Get away from me!!!¡± she screams as she hits them on their stomach, sending them flying. She let out a squeal she herself never imagined to do.

    A minute later¡­

    ¡°Miss Reysha, we are deeply sorry! It¡­it was an accident!¡± said by the leader as all of them bow down towards Reysha.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t kill us!¡± supported by the red-haired guy.

    Reysha, in disgust, put a several meter distance between her and the bandits. She doesn''t know how to react anymore.

    But a sudden idea crashes into her mind.

    ¡°Okay, I will forgive everyone.¡± She said¡­but with a pause¡­

    The bandits paled as they saw grinning evilly. Their heads are filled with torturous act and punishments.

    ¡°Run around the whole forest naked!¡± is what she said.

    The 54<sup>th</sup> Platoon of Breille Kingdom marches through the forest in near vicinity of the Kingdom Capital. They are the worst platoon that was ever made.

    It was only led by a nameless captain and all the knights are devoid of motivation.

    They are sent into this forest to investigate the reports about the sighting of a new band of bandits that lurks around here.

    Marching lazily and breathing sighs at every chance they could get, the platoon continuously traverses the forest.

    In their most loathsome boredom, they heard a rustling sound coming deeper from the tall bushes that surround the only path.

    ¡°Draw your weapons!¡± shouted by the certain captain.

    They did as what they are told and they brandish their swords towards the place where the sound came from. They intently stare at the place where the sound came from.

    Even though they are devoid of motivation, they are still trained knights.

    Suddenly¡­from the hide of greenery a group of men came out while shouting in a battle cry!

    ¡°UOOOOOHHH!¡± they roared as they unknowingly shown themselves to the platoon.

    Thirteen men, buck naked and with no whatsoever anything with them, shouting in the middle of the forest.

    The captain of the platoon was of course, in shock.

    He carefully observes the perverts that came out of nowhere wearing nothing.

    ¡°Dangerous! Dangerous!¡± as he shouted inside his mind.

    They are too distracting and their¡­short swords are dangling from left to right. It made the captain nauseous.

    ¡°They are not unarmed after all, they are all carrying short swords with them! And what horror would fill us if those short swords evolve in a long sword pointing towards us!¡± the captain idiotically thought to himself.

    And in that moment, he made his decision.

    ¡°Retreat!¡± he shouted towards his men and they obediently followed his order.

    The platoon hurriedly escapes from the group of naked men. Because the men are dazzlingly handsome, the memory of them is burned inside their mind of the rest of their lives.

    In the future, The 54<sup>th</sup> Platoon of Breille Kingdom will be known as heroes.

    Being sent to a war against the neighboring kingdom, they fought.

    The platoon fought a losing battle as a scapegoat as they need to defend the last fort towards the kingdom¡¯s towns and cities.

    That¡¯s when the certain nameless captain remembers about the naked men inside the forest. In a desperate attempt to live the war, they all undressed leaving nothing but the sword and shield in tow.

    The thing called the second sword distracted the enemies, making them unable to fight properly and one by one, without any casualties, the platoon single-handedly defended the fort and thus, was known as the ¡°Dual Sworders¡± (if you catch my drift)

    Meanwhile¡­

    ¡°We won! We made them retreat without even fighting!¡± the leader of the bandit smiles and cheered.

    ¡°I knew we could do it! We are strong!¡± complimented by a twins with the same short blond hair and blue eyes.

    The bandit cheers over their victory of chasing the knights out of the forest even if it is just by accident.

    Reysha watching from afar¡­

    ¡°I told that as a joke¡­but¡­¡± placing her palm on her face as she sigh wearily

 Chapter 4: Cringe Fest 4

    Reysha holds her head in vexation as she sighs while she sits on a stump of a tree.

    Right now, the bandits are garbing themselves with their sorry of an excuse run down clothes in their shack. Reysha insisted on seeing their base as they could lose none anymore at this point.

    Reysha also learned their names by their conversation.

    It seems their leader is called Falikh and his redeeming quality is his rare violet eyes. That¡¯s all¡­

    The guy with brown frizzy hair is Amadeo and it seems he likes cleaning and gardening. He likes gardening is something I assume as we arrive at the shack, there are flowers surrounding the place and he seems to be taking care of it. There are also abundant stocks of vegetables.

    The silver haired guy with a mole under his left eye is Hansen. He mentioned earlier that if he could get any sewing materials, they won¡¯t be wearing this ragged trousers is what Reysha Heard.

    ¡°I¡¯ll consider lending him some in the future if they aren¡¯t in jail that is. I can¡¯t wait to turn them in!¡± is what Reysha plotted menacingly as she grins to herself.

    Reysha plans to make them to a bandit worthy deed. If they do, Reysha will jump in and beat them up and then she will turn them in.

    It¡¯s quite an erratic thinking but Reysha is willing to use her influence and fame so the security force will just solely believe her even if these bandits rat her out.

    She is fully aware too that she can just walk away from these idiots. It¡¯s not like she should be the one to subjugate them, there are a whole lot of adventurers out there that will do that job. Murdering them is an option too, but as expected, she won¡¯t go to that extent because of her lingering moral from her previous life.

    In the end, she decided to play along with these morons for a little longer.

    ¡°We¡¯re done!¡± shouted by a familiar voice coming from inside the shack. It came from the leader of the bandits, Falikh.

    With a refreshing and cheerful smile, Falikh comes out from the shack. Of course, that smile comes off as disgusting to Reysha.

    Followed by Falikh, came out the other bandits.

    They are wearing plain brown trousers accompanied by leather boots. The leather bag hangs from their waists and somewhere in their waists too, their feeble swords hangs. Apparently, they wear matching trousers but they wear their clothes differently from each other.

    ¡°It took you guys too long. Are you guys a bunch of shy maidens?!¡± blurted mockingly by Reysha who starts to tap her foot on the ground repeatedly.

    ¡°You are just hasty for a young lady, Miss Reysha.¡± sheepishly replied by the man with strong and huge body, donning a well trimmed black hair and with brown pupils which leave an impression of a reliable man. His name is Lars. But, contrary to his body frame, he gets shy easily.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    Reysha, upon the quick rebuttal of Lars, snaps back at him with a leer.

    ¡°I¡¯m already sixteen years old.¡± Is what Reysha said with as-a-matter-of-fact tone towards them.

    ¡°You¡¯re older than me?!¡± exclaimed by the astonished Falikh as his jaw drops. ¡°But you look just like twelve years old to me!¡± is what he additionally said.

    Reysha raises one of her eyebrows from Falikh¡¯s remark. She contemplates a little but dismissed the issue about the age because she simply thought ¡°Even if they are twenty, thirty or even forty years old, I can¡¯t shake the fact that I am more than seventy years old if I add my age from my previous life.¡±

    And so, she just breathed a sigh.

    ¡°Okay, you lot, let¡¯s get down to business.¡± She said as she crosses her legs.

    The bandits look at each other with complicated faces. They honestly don¡¯t have any idea what is Reysha¡¯s thinking. They don¡¯t have any other choice but to follow this whimsical little girl because she holds their lives in her hands.

    ¡°There¡¯s a carriage with a rich passenger is going to pass this forest. Why don¡¯t you guys try to rob them right now? They¡¯ll be at the forest path in just five minutes or so.¡± is what Reysha explained to the bandits as she circles her hand in the air out of boredom.

    Certainly, right now, the sun is setting which is an ideal set up to rob a carriage that is passing by. But the bandits have their thoughts aligned with something right now.

    ¡°Why are you the one giving orders about robbing!?¡± is what everyone had in their minds.

    Reysha ignored their funny faces and proceed in beckoning them to come.

    ¡°My little plan is in motion and by the end of the day, all of you are going to jail!¡± she mischievously thought to herself as she leads the bandits.

    In a certain forest path, a carriage traverses the dimly lit place as the sky turns bright orange as the sun hides from the face of the world.

    A noble maiden boarded inside the carriage together with her female attendant.

    She peeks out of the carriage as she uses her arm as a stand for her pretty head. Her brown glossy hair gently sways with the breeze. But despite her astounding beauty and standing in life, she heaves a heavy sigh.

    Like every girl all around the world, the noble girl, Astra, dreams of a romance-filled life where a handsome partner will hold her hand and even have a dance with her in a colorful and majestic dance hall. No, even if it is not in a dance hall but in a rosy garden.

    As those thoughts swirls inside her head, she heaves another heavy sigh¡­

    ¡°WOAH!¡± shouted by the coachman who drives the carriage.

    The carriage abruptly stops at its track, violently shaking, making Astra hold the railings of her window for support.

    ¡°Bandits¡­¡± muttered by her attendant.

    Astra is attacked by fear and she starts trembling. She never thought that bandits are still looming in this forest.

    She holds her own hand in her chest and started praying. She can see her fantasies from earlier starting to crumble pieces by pieces.

    She is fully aware that bandits are brutes and brawny people that would rob and rape women as they pleased. That insight alone made her almost wet her own self.

    She retreats her body further inside the carriage in fear. In that moment, she prepares her heart for the worse.

    CLICK

    The carriage door handle was opened and it slowly opens.

    And from the outside, she saw a man.

    A dazzling and handsome man with a velvet beautiful eyes and heart taking flowing blond hair, wearing a ragged garb but what he wears doesn¡¯t even matter to her anymore.

    Astra unconsciously held out her hands to the man, and the man takes it and guides her out of the carriage. And as she did, she cannot believe what she saw¡­

    More handsome men came into her view, even though they garbed with ragged clothes.

    Her heart flutters at the sight.

    ¡°Missy, we are here to take everything from you. Would you kindly do as we say?¡± said by the blond haired man with a smile.

    As for what she said, ¡°Please¡­take me too!¡±

    Reysha, who is watching in the shadows, holds her head in frustration and vexation.

    She grits her teeth because of the unexpected development and her body shook from its very core, cringing and regretting.

    ¡°At this rate, they didn¡¯t even try to steal anything! That girl just voluntarily gives away everything!!¡± is what she shouted inside her mind.

 Chapter 5: Gambling under the Moonlight with Falikh 1

    ¡°Master!!¡± cheerfully shouted by Falikh who comes running towards Reysha with a cheerful smile that akin to a blooming sunflower basking under the sunlight.

    Reysha¡¯s default response is a frown and irritated face. Her lips are visibly curving downwards as Falikh calls out to her. Hell, he even called her master. Not only Falikh, every single one of the bandits started calling her master.

    ¡°This is not what I had in mind¡­¡± thought by the sulking Reysha who is right now, already gives up from scolding them not to call her master.

    She walks toward the now fully furnished shack of the bandits inside the forest. The greenery isn¡¯t bad. But this season, red and orange dyes the entirety of forest because of the changing season.

    The season of Fall has entered the calendar, marking the time where leaves start falling from their branches. The odd but calming scent of the dried woods that, after being basked by the sunlight of summer wafts the atmosphere.

    The pleasant noise the dried branches and leaves makes when they are stepped on and¡­ the smoke coming out from the bonfire the bandits made to cook their sweet potatoes!

    It has been a month or less since Reysha left the bandits to their own devices due to a news she couldn¡¯t believe she heard.

    It was the very same day these bandits robs Asta, a noble from the Breille Kingdom that she heard the baffling news.

    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .

    ¡°Please¡­take me too!¡± pleaded by the young noble girl who becomes love struck to the band of bandits as she looks at them with upturned eyes. It was a charm that could actually snatch any men¡¯s heart in an instant, but jokes on her, these bandits are different.

    ¡°Missy¡­we just want your belongings¡­¡± meekly muttered by Hansen as he moves closer to the young noble lady and slams his hand at the body of the carriage while he looks at Asta with sharp eyes.

    ¡°Kyaaaa!~ My heart is not ready!~¡± squeals by the girl in question as her thoughts becomes a mess from the delusions she is having right now, lewd and obscene delusions involving Falikh and Hansen.

    ¡°Please! Spare my lady! If you need someone for your outlet of lust, I volunteer myself!¡± desperately shouted by Asta¡¯s attendant with black hair neatly braided and twirled at the back of her head and wears a maid outfit, who¡¯s nose is dripping with blood.

    Reysha who saw this from afar thought to herself ¡°Even that attendant?!¡± and proceeds on putting her palm to her face.

    As the silly situation continues, Reysha noticed the middle aged coachman who wears a good garb set of workers clothes, who silently sit at the driver¡¯s seat of the carriage.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    Apparently, the coachman also puts his palm on his face as the situation gets worse in a funny direction. He shares the same sentiment as Reysha about this scene¡­

    In the end, Falikh and Hansen prevail at dumping the girl and grabbing their golds and jewelry which both of them didn¡¯t desire.

    The noble girl, Asta, reluctantly parts with them with a cute pouting face and teary eyes.

    And Amadeo, out of pure curiosity asks ¡°Why are you guys even doing, traveling this path this late?¡± towards the attendant.

    The attendant who saw the visage of Amadeo fidgets and her cheeks becomes flushed and answers his question.

    ¡°My lady was called from the Kingdom of Kerias academy back to Breille Kingdom due to her father¡¯s calling. They said that the Kingdom of Breille and Kingdom of Kerias had a few conflicts but somehow, it escalated to a whole new degree of a problem and there are rumors of an outbreak of war.¡± said by the attendant in one breath as she stares wonderfully at Amadeo.

    Reysha who is perking her ears, clearly understands what the attendant has said.

    An outbreak of war, although, still unsure.

    Reysha is a noble from the Kingdom of Kerias so in hindsight, she is extremely worried of the news that she heard.

    Even though from her standpoint, she is older than the parents who gave birth to her in this world, she still loved and cherished her family from the bottom of her heart.

    And so, Asta and her companions left dejectedly until she shouted ¡°Sir Bandits! How unfortunate that I got robbed! Oh dear, what should I do when I traverse this forest again after two moon passes, oh dear me!¡±

    ¡°She is obviously giving away her plans with the hope to see these morons again! Also, she seems like she won¡¯t even tell a word about it!¡± angrily exclaimed inwardly by Reysha.

    With that robbery going well, the band of bandit returns to their shack as dusk evolves to night.

    <u></u>

    ¡°Aww¡­man¡­she doesn''t have much food with her! I will feel bad taking their only dinner too for their travel!¡± said by Falikh as he plops on the couch outside the shack, which is directly under an extended roof.

    ¡°Well, well, well, isn¡¯t that fine?! We¡¯ve got more valuable gold and jewelries that we can sell! You¡¯re just being a glutton as usual Falikh!¡± said by the smallest among the bandits.

    Eiru is a man with a guise of an innocent boy and an androgynous appearance, platinum blond hair, and cute round eyes with deep blue pupils. He is the one who sells their loots at towns and cities for their income.

    ¡°Maaan¡­ do we have something to cook?¡± lazily muttered by Falikh who is now shaking¡¯s Eiru head because he is bothering him.

    ¡°We do have a lot of meat hunted yesterday so I¡¯m going to cook some stew tonight! Amadeo, could you fetch me some herbs and spices as usual?¡± answered by a man with a well built body.

    Teth is the man who everyone needs when they need a miraculous food! Despite his tall and large body, he is one of the most soft-spoken among the bandits. And fair enough, he is also handsome with well trimmed black hair and glaring deep brown eyes. He is also not ashamed that he is only interested in affairs.

    ¡°Sure do! I¡¯ll bring them to you quickly so you can start now!¡± replied by Amadeo as he brandishes his dagger from his leather sheath.

    And so, the night goes as the bandits do their usual routines.

    Their leader laze around like a pig he is while the others do their own respective businesses like cleaning, cooking and even doing the laundry at the riverside even though the one peeking at the sky is the moon.

    The smell of the stew Teth is cooking already wafts in the air, making Falikh salivate. So he stands up from the couch but froze¡­

    ¡°Oh¡­so this is what I forgot¡­Ahaha¡­.¡± nervously spoken by Falikh as he stares at the petite girl in front of him, Reysha.

    Everyone who in the vicinity froze and cold sweat swept their backs as they stare in fear of the monstrous girl.

    GURURURURU!

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± the whole place is filled with silence because of the loud sound that was heard by everyone. It was a sound of a stomach rumbling, but neither of the bandit''s stomachs exhibited such sound so¡­

    ¡°Ah¡­Eh¡­um¡­D-do you guys¡­have still a spare¡­plate left for another person¡­?¡± spoken by Reysha as she shatters her pride in front of the bandits. The compelling force the put her in this situation is because of her own stock of food running out and the¡­

    The Delicious smell of the stew that wafts in the young night¡­

 Chapter 6: Gambling under the Moonlight with Falikh 2

    ¡°That¡¯s no good, Miss Reysha. Even if you look at us cutely like that, we cannot simply overlook what you¡¯ve done to us earlier!~¡± said by Falikh as he grins widely to Reysha.

    Reysha herself understands this.

    She, herself is no cook but, judging by the fragrance and aroma the stew releases, she knows that it is a top-tier meal. She even deems it more appealing than what the best cook in Kerias could pull off.

    The smell of the delicious food clouded her decision making. Reysha¡¯s stomach is pleading her to eat. She has some provisions left but, they are undeniably far too inferior to the wafting fragrance of the stew.

    So she lowered her head towards Falikh¡¯s and co and asks for a serving.

    But Reysha was immediately shot down by Falikh because of what she has done to them earlier. She cannot accept herself to force them to give it to her or even to even steal from them.

    That would make her no less from them.

    ¡°I¡­know! I know that¡­but¡­even¡­ even just a single bite? Can I?¡± she desperately pleas as her head is filled with the delicious stew, imagining how the creamy stew would smoothly flow to her throat.

    Reysha is by no means, a simpleton. She cannot be lured by anything that easily and she analyzes everything to the best of her abilities. But adventuring sacrifices your time to cook for yourself and Reysha has not been in any towns or city for weeks now making the smell of the cooked food tempting for her.

    Hansen, Amadeo, and the others look at Falikh with uneasy eyes. The reason is Falikh is a complete glutton. That means Falikh, the leader of the bandits, won¡¯t easily give away food because the probability that the leftover would be eaten by him.

    That¡¯s how gluttonous he is.

    ¡°So, Miss Reysha, we shall fight it over in a gamble!¡± daringly said by Falikh as he places his hands on his hips with a smug smile.

    It was decided that they will play black jack with more simplified rules.

    Each of the players would draw two cards from the deck. They can draw one more card if they wanted. The player with a total card value with more or less than twenty-one or got a total of twenty-one wins. Faces are considered ten and the ace is considered one or eleven.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    And so, a table is laid outside the shack with Reysha sitting at the other end against Falikh. All of the bandits are clustering behind Falikh to watch.

    But as the deck of cards was laid down, Falikh speaks.

    ¡°To make things more exciting, let¡¯s give punishment to the loser of the game!¡± exclaimed by Falikh as he happily shuffles the cards.

    ¡°What?!¡± Reysha said in surprise because of the sudden declaration of Falikh. She was extremely dubious of Falikh¡¯s actions and words but¡­

    Teth, the cook, lays down the prize of the match at the side of the table, the piping hot stew which visible has abundant of meat, carrots, potatoes and herbs floating on the white creamy soup.

    He probably just meant it as motivation for both players but at that crucial moment, Reysha¡¯s mind has become disarray as the delicious stew is just a reach away from her.

    ¡°You¡¯re on!¡± childishly shouted by Reysha as she cannot still her hunger any longer.

    Faliks smiles and added ¡°Then if I lose, Miss Reysha will get to eat the stew and will have the privilege to give us, the whole band of bandits order. If Miss Reysha loses, you have to listen to three of my demands!¡±

    Everyone behind Faliks shivers as he laid out his idea. Each one of them glares at him with indignation as they were dragged into his mess. They try to still the urge to punch him in the face and expect Reysha to decline his proposal.

    They somehow knew Reysha is level headed or much smarter. They are also aware, except Falikh, that Reysha is just sparing them and is playing around for an unknown reason.

    But their expectation comes to an end as Reysha shouted ¡°I accept! Hurry up and let get started!¡±

    And so, the standing dealer, Amadeo shuffles the deck.

    Reysha intently stares at Amadeo¡¯s hand to see if they are some sleight of hand or trick to rig the game to the point of enhancing her eyes with magic power.

    At Reysha¡¯s watch, Amadeo trembles as he felt the bloodlust seething out from Reysha. Not only him, but everyone in vicinity tensed up as Reysha began to let out an explosive amount of magical energy.

    Everyone¡¯s heart can be heard pounding as the quiet night slowly passes, especially Amadeo who is shuffling the cards.

    Sweat was spilled from each and everyone¡¯s forehead and some of the bandits started to become pale as they quietly try to catch their breath.

    The chilly breeze of the night caresses everyone¡¯s cheeks and the forest tree leaves clamors with rustles. Everyone felt like the ground slight shook as the sky gradually comes falling down on to them.

    They started hallucinating things such as a visage of a large dragon with angelic crests stands behind Reysha as if it is watching over her inside a ghastly mist.

    Was it really a hallucination or not? They tried to ignore it at the best of their ability.

    It has only been fifteen seconds or so has passed since Amadeo started shuffling but the entire area is already bathing with so much hostility from Reysha.

    Amadeo¡¯s palm becomes sweaty and his heart pounded faster than ever because of Reysha¡¯s bloodlust induced stare that is solely directed to him.

    ¡°Goddamn you Falikh! She just wanted to eat!¡± he curses inside his mind toward Falikh as he feels like he is going to faint.

    And so¡­

    THUD!

    Amadeo fainted without abandon.

    His eyes roll back into the back of his head as his mouth produces foams of saliva.

    ¡°Eh?! He fainted?! Someone should continue shuffling the cards for us¡­¡± innocently exclaimed by Reysha as she looks at the bandits at the back of Falikh.

    Each one of them turns to look at each other.

    ¡°We refuse!!¡± fearfully shouted inside their mind in unison.

 Chapter 7: Gambling under the Moonlight with Falikh 3

    Reysha sits under a tree alone, watching the bandits heartily chomp down on their dinner while she begrudgingly chews her salted beef jerky with dim expression painted on her face.

    The result of the match was obviously a big defeat to her.

    ¡°What the hell is that¡­ drawing an ace and ten hitting the value of twenty-one easily while I got sixteen even when I hit once.¡± Thought by Reysha as the unfortunate match flashes in her mind again.

    The scene of Falik laughs at her triumphantly while looking down at her as he scoops up the bowl of stew on his hand and teasingly put a spoonful of savory soup inside his mouth.

    In defeat, Reysha could only hang her head and slump her back and accepts her defeat. She would no longer pursue her desire to taste the stew, albeit, she was so downhearted.

    ¡°Haa¡­that was so pathetic of me. Losing my mind over something like that. But¡­it smelled so delicious that my stomach has taken over my brain.¡± She muttered to herself as she sighs and mulls over it.

    At that moment, she saw someone coming.

    Teth, the Cooking Bandit.

    He walks over beside her and leans on a tree close to her.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry Miss Reysha. Falikh is like that when it comes to food but, usually, he is caring and kind.¡± apologetically said by Teth as he stares at the frolicking friends.

    ¡°I won¡¯t pursue the matter, why are you apologizing? I am the one imposing here. Also, you guys are bandits, so there¡¯s no point in that.¡± said by Reysha as she keeps a straight face.

    ¡°So, what are your plans, Miss Adventurer? I¡¯d say you¡¯re an S rank, right?¡± Teth said without a single doubt.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that there are brains works in your group. I say, the day after tomorrow after that moron laid out his demands, I¡¯ll go back to Kersia.¡± explained by Reysha as she continues to chew her food in silence.¡±

    ¡°It was about the war after all. At the middle of Kersia and Breille kingdom, this forest is between them. But the possibility that the war will occur is low. Probably, they would be spilling blood at the plains outside of this forest.¡± said in one breath by Teth as he glances over Reysha.

    ¡°Can you do something about it, though, Miss Reysha? You¡¯re super strong,¡± he added.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask the impossible. Even if I am strong, I would be crushed under a force of thousands of adept magicians. Even if I can, I prefer to stop the war before it happens. Also, those are just what the rumors said. There are no proven facts yet. That¡¯s why I am returning immediately to get further details.¡± Reysha voices out her opinion. Her voice has a tinge worry in it as it trembles a bit.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    In her previous life, as a doctor, Reysha did so many surgeries and operation that requires precision, dexterity and even a huge amount of concentration that would go for hours, desperately saving the life of the patient at hand.

    But things don¡¯t always go her way.

    Even considering every external and internal factor that could affect the patient, there are still times that she would fail.

    Life will slip out of her hand. Miracles aren¡¯t always there to help her save the patient.

    Back then, she is considered to be one of the greatest surgeons but despite that, she has already lost countless of life on her watch.

    She could still remember the smell of blood as the patient¡¯s vital drops to zero and lays in the operating room lifelessly even with her greatest effort.

    Reysha would always shed tears as the patient body becomes colder as its life ceases to exist. She would cry again in silence as the family of the patient breaks down into tears when the unfortunate news is delivered to them.

    It has been always heartbreaking for Reysha and she couldn¡¯t imagine now if a war breaks out and thousands of men leave their families just to die.

    ¡°Miss Reysha is quite matured. Unlike our leader¡­¡± complimented by Teth.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. Also, don¡¯t even try comparing me to that guy. Why are you guys trying so hard to become bandits anyway?¡± she said as she chews the last piece of beef jerky.

    ¡°I really couldn¡¯t speak for them but, for me, I am once a barkeep at the Mesola Kingdom in a relatively large city. Then I got bored. At that time, I met Falikh and things go bad and we became bandits.¡± he explains as he sprouts a slight grin as if remembering the days he had with them.

    ¡°What about you, Miss Reysha? You seem to be quite interested in us. Surely not because of our looks, right.¡± he softly added and waits for Reysha¡¯s response.

    ¡°Interested, huh? Do I strike you as someone bored and only doing this on a whim?¡± Reysha answered his question with another question.

    ¡°Initially, yes. You could take us down anytime you want after all. But along the line, within the span of a day, you seem to have seen something on us¡­¡± he honestly explains his thought towards the expressionless Reyha.

    Teth was not wrong.

    Reysha finds the whole skirmish with the bandit fun. In her family, the only male she could interact with is her father. Other than that, a small talk to some men in proposal talks which she magnificently turned down.

    She felt fun as she openly talks to these fellows without abandon.

    She has lived more than seventy years or more of her previous life. Obviously, being reborn as a girl and adapt to her new life would be hard but for Reysha, she acted befitting of her previous age, considering the watchful eyes around her.

    So, by talking with these fellows, she felt that a part of her lively vigor coming back as a man.

    But¡­

    That¡¯s only half of the reason.

    ¡°That Falikh¡­he resembled someone I know¡­¡± she said as she points at Falikh who is now arm wrestling with Amadeo.

    ¡°Oh? How so?¡± is quickly replied by Teth with interested countenance.

    ¡°At first, it was only in appearance. But as I observe him, there are some of their personalities that were similar. Like, how both of them are lively and pesky. Idiotic but loves having fun and their most prominent feature¡­lazy and gluttonous. But if what you said about being nice and kind is true, then they are strikingly similar then.¡± explained by Reysha as her eyes drifts towards the beautiful moon that watches over this world

    ¡°I bet you had so much trouble with that person.¡± Teth weakly said.

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± is the only fleeting word Reysha could mutter.

    After all, the person she was talking about is not a residence of this world.

    The person she described with such detailed personality would such person whom she has been the longest in her previous life.

    Camille, Reysha¡¯s wife when she was still a he.

 Chapter 8: Give me a Break! 1

    ¡°By the way, Falikh is a reincarnator! He doesn¡¯t have any reason to hide so I might as well say it. Apparently, before he became the man he is now, he was previously a woman married to a man for more than sixty years. His name that time was Camille.¡± Teth said as he looks at Reysha with calm eyes.

    ¡°¡­¡± Reysha could only stare blankly at Teth who revealed something really disturbing.

    ¡°M-Miss Reysha? W-what¡¯s wrong?!¡± asked worriedly by Teth as Reysha¡¯s eyes turned white and her whole body froze right on the spot.

    She lost consciousness while staring at Teth.

    Reysha truly loves and appreciate Camille when she was still a man, and she still does.

    Their bonds as husband and wife are unbreakable even they are faced with a stockpile of trouble. They always helped each other to raise their children and give them a good, fulfilling life in which these children of theirs also did that same for their grandchildren.

    Reysha¡¯s profession as a doctor would always keep her busy and rather, depressed because of her patientdeath. All those heartbreaking moments would hang to him like a shackle that would slow down his life.

    But she was able to go through all of this,because contrast to the nature of her profession, Camille, Reysha¡¯s former wife, is lively and energetic to the point that she is pesky. But she never failed to light up a smile to Reysha.

    Their contrasting attitude created a good chemical reaction that constantly supports each other.

    Reysha is serious to the bone, workaholic and began to become introverted as she grows older. Camille, on the other hand, is jolly, lazy but still manage to become a proper housewife for her and outgoing.

    And on top of that, they are both highly compatible to both lifestyle and night time activities.

    Reysha¡¯s only problem with Camille is that she does too much prank, even as she grows older. More to say, her pranks as someone old is a bit nastier as she knows she could get away because she was a senior citizen, but she never harms anyone.

    Just a playful prank.

    Despite that, they will occasionally get complaints from the neighbors, although they said that they really don¡¯t mind if she tones it down a little.

    It¡¯s always Reysha who gets complained though to the point of having a constant headache because of Camille¡¯s action but despite that, she still loves Camille.

    Also, Reysha herself is not safe from Camille¡¯s prank, from youth to old age, she would always get prank by Camille.

    Camille is also a glutton.

    Whenever Reysha has some leftover that she stored inside the refrigerator, it would magically disappear within the span of ten minutes.

    Of course, it was Camille who ate it.

    Reysha¡¯s first and foremost priority in budgeting is Camille¡¯s food expenses.

    The only thing that got Reysha thinking is how was she able to maintain a firm and healthy figure despite all of that food she eats. Genetics must be blamed.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    But thanks to that, their night time was always engaging and energetic.

    But, if you ask the current Reysha if she wants to get married to Camille, or rather, Falikh now again, her answer would be a resounding¡­

    ¡°Nooo!¡± shouted by Reysha as she wakes up, sitting upright on a bed.

    Reysha woke up in a bed inside a small house, or rather, a shack. It was only a four wall house that can fit at least twenty people. The thing inside the house is the bed she is resting on, an array of cabinets and tables filled with rubbish.

    There¡¯s also something that you call a generic treasure chest. In one of the table, there are piles of precious stones and gold lying at the top. There are also swords, spear, axes and shields leaning at the opposite side of the bed.

    The shack is only made up of wood but it is surprisingly spacious.

    Reysha also notices something¡­

    A familiar scent that only a man in their puberty or even in late adolescent would have in their room¡­

    She felt a bit nostalgic as her memories as curious young boy crosses her mind, although a bit hazy now. But nevertheless, she frowns and felt disgusted instantly as the smell is too strong, or rather to say, a girl¡¯s olfactory organ are more sensitive than boys.

    However, it was oddly weird for Reysha on how kind those bandits to her as they lend her bed to rest, though a bit creaky and uncomfortable, she truly appreciates it. Also, her clothes are intact and there¡¯s no sign that she was forcefully undressed or anything.

    She takes a glance outside the window.

    ¡°Early morning, huh¡­ the sun hasn¡¯t risen yet¡­ maybe I should take this chance to take a bath.¡± she muttered as she observes the greenery outside from the window.

    She left the shack by slowly closing the door and sneakily walks.

    Outside, she saw some of the bandits sleeping atop of a tree, some set up their tents but the most noticeable among them is the Falikh who is covered with a blanket as he sleeps on the couch.

    ¡°Is that really you Camille?¡± she asks inside her mind as she stares at the calm and snoring face of Falikh.

    She holds out her hands towards the sleeping Falikh. She stops as she was about to touch his hair. She retreats and walks away.

    Reysha made her way to the riverbank where she made the bandits take a bath. It was a cold a water but Reysha has long gone accustomed her own self in bathing on such temperature. All she wants right now is to wash off the dirt that sticks to her body.

    She fully undresses and neatly folds her clothes, setting it aside and retrieves a bath soap and shampoo from her dimensional storage.

    She gracefully descends the icy water and squats down to half submerge her body.

    She hums as she enjoys the sensation of dipping one¡¯s body in water. After a few minutes, she stands up in preparation to wash.

    The water level is only below her waist but she was able to enjoy it.

    The fresh, cool, breeze of the morning also lingers and the sound of nature made her broke out in a smile as she felt a silent solitude in such place.

    ¡°Even so, that Teth, he caught me off guard causing me to faint like that. I felt like my heart stopped that time¡­¡± she thought as she remembers what occurred last night.

    ¡°Good thing¡­they aren¡¯t your usual brutish bandits or else they would have already done something to me¡­¡±

    She thankfully thought, knowing that she wasn¡¯t violated or anything.

    She just grimaced at what she heard from Teth. It was too shocking to suddenly reveal something like that casually¡­at least for her¡­

    ¡°I really don¡¯t believe in the existence of god, but if there are in this world, they might be laughing at me right now because of this situation¡­¡± Reysha frowns as she imagined those gods laughing at her.

    And then, she just shook her head left and right to shake off those thoughts and just focus on enjoying her bath when suddenly¡­

    CLACK!

    A sound of a piece of wood falling enters Reysha¡¯s ear.

    She immediately turns around in vigilance only to find Amadeo flapping his mouth like crazy while a bucket made of wood lays down under him.

    ¡°M-M-M-Miss Reysha?! Wha--?!¡± he wasn¡¯t able to finish his word and quickly turn around. His face was utterly flushed.

    ¡°Amadeo? There¡¯s no need to be alarmed. You can see nothing good about this body of mine as it is flat and immature and I don¡¯t have to say it but it is not well endowed. It¡¯s a different story if you fancy prepubescent little girls, though.¡± she flatly said as she strokes her hair and starts lathering shampoo all over it.

 Chapter 9: Give me a Break! 2

    ¡°Miss Reysha, that¡¯s not the problem! Even though you say that, you are still a girl!¡± countered by Amadeo as he straightens his back while facing the opposite direction where Reysha is.

    ¡°There¡¯s no point talking about it, though. If that¡¯s how he feels, it¡¯s not really a demerit for me or anything.¡± Reysha thought as she quietly washes her body of the suds and foam that rises from the shampoo.

    Carefully reaching out to her whole body, delicately rubbing every nook and cranny, scrubbing her unblemished and flawless pits and gently runs her palms to her whole body starting from her immature but enticing chest towards her crotch which is free from any hair.

    She gently strokes her waist and slid it along to her small but firm buttocks going down towards her beautiful thighs which are squishy but it is still fit enough to show a gap between it.

    Her finger invades each corner and gaps of her fingers and toes, accurately inspecting them and expertly caressing the slender fingers and toes which are remarkably taken care.

    Rubbing, caressing, and scrubbing made Reysha let out small moans and sighs. Her unruly swaying hair loses to the weight of the water making it fall down. The beautiful and glossy black hair sticks to Reysha¡¯s body as it straightens.

    Meanwhile, Amadeo who is frozen on his spot is sweating from head to toe. His heart starts pounding so much and his blood rushes alternately between his heart and his genitals.

    Hearing and sensing Reysha behind him take a bath. Amadeo was already invaded by his libido by her alluring charm, the adorable petite body which his personal preference and the huge gap between her personality and appearance which she is unaware.

    At the same time, Amadeo remembers the intense pressure he was bathed last night by Reysha herself. The density of Reysha¡¯s magic power and her presence akin to a monster greatly terrifies him.

    Stricken with both feelings, Amadeo is tempted to run away or take a peek.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± asked by Reysha in a monotone voice but it still made Amadeo jolted from the spot as if lightning struck him.

    ¡°Ah¡­um¡­I¡¯m actually¡­here to fetch water¡­ for my plants,¡± he said with trembling voice. ¡°But I can¡¯t do that now since Miss Reysha is taking a bath,¡± he added.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped then.¡± Reysha said.

    Amadeo was confused by what Reysha said but didn¡¯t attempt to ask her what does she meant by that. All he can hear is a splash of water as if someone is moving into it.

    CLACK

    A sound came to his ears.

    ¡°Here. It¡¯s just next to your feet. I filled that bucket with water. Come back if you need more. I¡¯ll just take my leisure time here.¡± is what Reysha said as she pushes the bucket to Amadeo.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    But regardless of what Reysha did, Amadeo didn¡¯t move at all from his place. Instead, he just stands there while clenching his fists.

    ¡°Miss Reysha!¡± shouted by Amadeo.

    ¡°What?¡± replied without a bit of enthusiasm by Reysha even though her name was strongly called out by Amadeo.

    ¡°Why? Even though you have so much power and strength, you are not trying to do anything to us?! I¡­I am envious of that strength¡­but¡­you¡­ are you just playing around with us because you are fully aware that we cannot harm you in the slightest?! You can do more with that power¡­ you can save many people¡­unlike me¡­so¡­why?¡± asked by Amadeo with surging emotion.

    Reysha, upon hearing this let out a tired sigh as she leans to rock while still dipped in water.

    ¡°I will admit it. You are correct. I am looking down on you guys. I am fully aware that I am capable of disposing of all of you. I don¡¯t need to heed any of Falikh¡¯s commands or orders as it is only a verbal agreement. But about saving lives¡­ I have gone through it¡­hundreds of times¡­ I don¡¯t know what happened to you and I don¡¯t care about your past but¡­ I am aware of the pain when a life you dearly tried to save slips from your hands.¡± she said as she stares at her own reflection in the water with a grim expression.

    Silence looms over the place. Amadeo cannot refute or talk back to Reysha as there is nothing to say anymore.

    The sun is already peeking from the horizon and the trees brim with its radiance, birds started to chirps and the icy wind from earlier slowly diminishes as the bright yellow rays of light started to penetrate the woods.

    ¡°Amadeo, I¡¯m dressing up. You should hurry and water your plants.¡± Reysha said to Amadeo as she draws out a cloth towel from her dimensional storage and starts wiping her body as she got up from the river bank.

    Amadeo didn¡¯t reply. He just fetches the bucket filled with water. But before he walks away, he breathes out a sigh and talks.

    ¡°Miss Reysha, Teth is already cooking at the second shack. It¡¯s not far away from the shack that you know. He said that he wanted you to taste his cooking even just once!¡± is what he said after he starts moving his feet.

    ¡°¡­Breakfast, huh¡­¡± she just quietly muttered to herself.

    Reysha arrives at the second shack that Amadeo told her. It was not hard to locate since a delicious smell wafts into the air that invites grumbling stomachs with its charm.

    As she arrives, there¡¯s a bigger shack that greeted her sight along with Teth in front of it, mixing a pot full of soup. Beside Teth is another man who seems to be Teth¡¯s assistant.

    But in reality, that man is giving Teth the ingredients that Teth spells out with his dimensional storage.

    Furan is a leanly built man with long blond hair that covers half of his face. His eyes shine with deep emerald colors and his face sprouts a mature charm. He is also one of the bandits capable of using magic.

    ¡°Miss Reysha! I see you are well now! I was really worried about what happened to you last night!¡± Teth said with a genuine feeling of worry.

    ¡°I see, please don¡¯t mind it. Anyway, this¡­ breakfast¡­ right?¡± she said she stares intently at the hot soup.

    ¡°Yes! Miss Reysha, before Falikh wakes up, do you want to have a taste?¡± asked by Teth as he picks up a small bowl and fills it with the soup.

    ¡°Gladly!!¡± she said with a glitter in her eyes. She gratefully receives the bowl together with a spoon.

    Without making another glance at anywhere, Reysha happily chomps the spoon with soup.

    At that very moment, Reysha¡¯s mind melted.

    The savory texture of the soup slowly slid down from her tongue to her throat. Her taste buds were tickled and invaded by the soothing spice the soup offered.

    Reysha¡¯s heart pounded as the deep but refreshing flavor of the soup unfalteringly sends jolts to her body. Her face becomes flushed as the sensation of the light and healthy food erodes her senses. The viscosity of the food is exactly what her appetite longs for as her stomach is empty.

    The ingredients that were well mixed and blended created a mild spiciness and sweetness that made her loosen her cheeks. Her body convulsed and her legs clamped from the sensation of the delicious food being offered to her palate.

    In an instant, she fell back to her seat and twitches a little.

    Her face¡­ is like someone just had a¡­orgasm¡­

    When she snaps back, she saw Teth and Furan looking away from her. From a distance, she also noticed Amadeo is staring hard at her only to turn his head away vigorously as she looks at him.

 Chapter 10: Give me a Break! 3

    ¡°Umm¡­this is¡­¡± Reysha tried to say something but her face just hardened. She wasn¡¯t embarrassed at all but there¡¯s a feeling of conflict inside her mind.

    ¡°Miss Reysha, my interests only spans to married woman. I like affairs because that¡¯s more exciting. Rest assured as I will not utter a word about that.¡± explained by as he continue mixing the soup.

    ¡°This one here is only interested if Miss Reysha has any experience about that¡­¡± Furan said ¡°Since Miss Reysha is kind of unfazed by such. ¡° He quickly added.

    ¡°I have tons of experience when it comes to night activities when I was a man but as a woman right now, it is still zero. Not to mention, my name is attached to a noble name and I don¡¯t want to throw dirt at it.¡± is what Reysha thought as she keeps quiet to Furan¡¯s question.

    ¡°Also, to be honest, I already know all of this body¡¯s sweets spot. Of course, as a previous man¡¯s curiosity, I also did single player action with this body.¡± she clarified to herself inwardly.

    ¡°F-Furan! Stop that! That just proves that Teth¡¯s food is so delicious!¡± said by Amadeo as he rebukes Furan.

    ¡°True, we kind of did that face too after tasting his delicious meal!¡± he supplemented to cover up for Reysha.

    Reysha just sigh as she doesn¡¯t even know how to react from her own actions. She isn¡¯t the very least embarrassed but they are making a fuss about it, or at least what she thought.

    While she holds her head in vexation, Eiru appears from the shack behind Teth and Furan while yawning and stretching his arms. His hair is a bit messy and he walks sluggishly indicating that he just woke up.

    Reysha immediately approaches Eiru.

    ¡°The person I needed right now. Could I take a bit of your time, Eiru?¡± she said to the boy who is just a bit taller than her.

    ¡°Miss Reysha? I really don¡¯t have anything to do right now so it¡¯s fine.¡± He said as he rubs his teary eyes.

    ¡°Follow me.¡± she simply said while turning her heels and walks away ignoring Furan, Teth and Amadeo.

    Reysha actually need something from Eiru for some reason but one of them is to escape from the situation she dove herself in.

    The other reason is for a favor but she wants to point out something before that.

    When they get into a considerable distance, Reysha started talking.

    ¡°Eiru, I¡¯m not going to beat around the bush. You¡¯re not human, right?¡± she said to Eiru without turning to him.

    Eiru just froze for a moment but was able to force a bitter laugh from Reysha¡¯s inquiry. He just scratches the back of his head and his eyes starts to wander towards the sky.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°I was able to tell immediately yesterday but I didn¡¯t mention a word.¡± she added.

    ¡°I guess Miss Reysha is really powerful. To distinguish me right off that bat from humans. Indeed, I am a demon but everyone knows about it.¡± Eiru said as he looks down.

    ¡°I won¡¯t do anything to you. To be honest, this is my first time seeing one, although, you are quite different from what I have in mind. Could you tell me about it? I am a bit of interested.¡± she said as she faces Eiru and looks at him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get your hopes high for a battle Miss Reysha! Since cutting my horns, I lost all of my powers! And even if I have my powers, I won¡¯t be a match to you!¡± he said hastily as Reysha¡¯s power started to fluctuates.

    ¡°What the¡­ that¡¯s a shame. How did you end up here anyway? Do the other kingdoms have demons?¡± she asks while keeping an interested eye.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that but, I came across from this wide forest. Beyond this forest with a month or more travel from here, you can actually get to the Demon Kingdom. Outside the parameters of the three kingdoms, there are also Elven Kingdom, Dragon Kingdom and Fairy Kingdom. Also, rumors told that dwarves has their own kingdom beneath the earth.¡± explained by Eiru.

    ¡°But if Miss Reysha wants to meet a powerful foe then it must be the Demon Lord! But she is too much for Miss Reysha.¡± he added.

    ¡°Too much? What about this Demon Lord?¡± she urged Eiru to speak further.

    ¡°Well, she is a bit of an oddball but her power is top notch! Her power is stopping time!¡± he bluntly told her.

    ¡°Stopping Time?!¡± she exclaimed.

    ¡°Yes. But I assure you that even if she always announces that she will take over the world, she isn¡¯t the very least serious about it. And when I said odd, well¡­ she is the type of person that would do odd pose before using her powers¡­especially the time stop¡­¡± he told Reysha with a sour and complicated face.

    ¡°I really can¡¯t judge her solely of your evaluation but with the conversation alone, this Demon Lord is a girl, right? What¡¯s her name?¡± she asked again with a glint of excitement in her eyes.

    ¡°Ivy Hellbeing is the name of that Demon Lord and a true ancestor¡­a vampire¡­ Also, she is not a residence of this place.¡± Eiru said as he crosses his arms and leans on a tree.

    ¡°Not a residence? What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°She is¡­hmm¡­ you could say from the other side of the map or something like that. Her legacy seems to be rooted from the love of a Hero and a Demon which is a Vampire. She said she ran away from home because she had a quarrel with her great grandfather, the hero.¡± he knowingly stated as he heave a sigh.

    ¡°Wait! You said something earlier about the other side of the map! Do you know anything further about that?!¡± Reysha shouted softly as she drew her face closer to Eiru.

    ¡°U-um¡­ Hmm¡­ I actually have read a book once in the hidden library of the Demon Lord Castle and found one of the books she brought with her when she got here. All I can remember is that the place where she came from has a different composition of magic and power hierarchy. Their civilization is also a thousand year far ahead of us. They also believe in different gods and goddesses unlike us who only believes in one.¡± He explained as he holds his chin.

    ¡°A-Amazing¡­if your story has credibility, then I definitely would love to come to that place!¡± Reysha expressed her excitement by gripping her hand tightly.

    ¡°But the Demon Lord said that she is far weak in that place. There are a lot of god-like people there she said. There are lot of things I forgotten about the book so that¡¯s all I can say.¡±

    ¡°Hey,¡­what¡¯s the name of the book? The author?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ sorry¡­ I don¡¯t remember the name of the book and I assure Miss Reysha that you won¡¯t be able to find another book like that anywhere. But the author¡¯s name¡­I believe it was written as Priscilla in dedication of the Great Sage.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ but¡­ What Eiru said definitely is interesting. I want to thank you for it. But, what are you doing here? Surely you aren¡¯t spying on humans?¡± she questioned Eiru as she squint her eyes.

    ¡°Umm¡­ about that¡­ I ran away¡­¡± he said as his face got paler as he remembers something.

    ¡°Ran away you said¡­ from what?¡± Reysha¡¯s face becomes serious as she stares at Eiru.

    ¡°I¡­unknowingly, seduced the demon lord and won¡¯t let me go so I escaped¡­¡± he said as his face turns grim. ¡°And I cut off my horn so she won¡¯t track my magic¡­¡± he added.

    ¡°¡­What?¡± she simply muttered with an amazed face.

 Chapter 11: Give me a Break! 4

    ¡°What kind of comedy is that¡­?¡± Resysha weakly muttered as she places her hand on her forehead and heaves out a big sigh.

    ¡°Please, let¡¯s not talk about it further, Miss Reysha.¡± Eiru lightly pleads.

    ¡°I¡¯m worried about my own mental health if I pry further so let¡¯s leave it at that.¡± Reysha said giving up any thoughts of asking further.

    ¡°Anyway, Miss Reysha, you have a request don¡¯t you?¡± Eiru reminded Reysha.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Eiru. You¡¯re going in one of Breille¡¯s cities, right?¡± Reysha asked with a serious countenance.

    ¡°Yes. Not only that, if business is rough, I have to head to the capital. There¡¯s not much black market I can sell our loots and among them, only few can buy expensive jewelries.¡± Eiru clarified.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t hear about the black market. So in short, you are going cities to cities for business right?¡± Reysha asks to make sure.

    ¡°Yes. Necessities and needs such as food and construction materials will also be procured during that time. I have to get the timing right too when traveling routes to meet acquaintances en route to buy cheaper goods and then either keep it or resell it in towns or cities with added prices.¡± Eiru explained.

    ¡°Then, for my request, would you gather any kind of information, small or big, relating to any signs of war or indication that Breille Kingdom is preparing for.¡± Reysha told Eiru about her request.

    ¡°But won¡¯t Miss Reysha would do better in this kind of matter? Connections and such to noble families and your infamy would let you gather information quickly.¡± Eiru reasoned with Reysha with worried expression.

    ¡°That¡¯s not a good idea. A noble of Kerias Kingdom snooping around in another kingdom, also, since I am famous, nobles and royalties who visited Kerias Kingdom would immediately recognize me and it may spark a war is basis of sending me as a spy to their kingdom. Also, I am going back to Kerias to do my own investigation.¡± Reysha said to reject Eiru¡¯s argument.

    ¡°I see. You really did thought well on this matter, Miss Reysha. I¡¯ll comply obediently to your request. Trades and businesses would be hard if war broke out after all. Also, this forest will be affected too and it may catch the attention of the demon lord.¡± Eiru said while scratching the back of his head. ¡°Anyway, how long do we need to gather information?¡± he added.

    ¡°A month. Please do it in a month or less.¡± Reysha promptly answered Eiru¡¯s question.

    ¡°A month?! I am not saying it¡¯s impossible but that¡¯s too risky. I need to bring a few fellows for it after all, huh?¡± Eiru said as he places his finger under his chin.

    ¡°Fellows? For intelligent gathering? Is there anyone else capable of doing it?¡± Reysha tilted her head upon Eiru¡¯s statement.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    ¡°Yes. As you can see, I am responsible for trades and keeping network of information but I am extremely bad at bargaining so I always bring Furan with me. Since he has a dimensional storage too, it¡¯s a win-win situation. I would like to bring Teth as he is a good talker but we cannot afford losing him¡­for food reasons of course. And then there¡¯s Morio.¡± Eiru mentioned another name that caught Reysha¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Morio?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Morio, although a bandit like us, he was originally a travelling bard. He¡¯s quiet but he is a sweet talker and has the charisma for alluring people. We¡¯ll be splitting with him if we needed. Amadeo might have to go with him too.¡± Eiru explained.

    Reysha remembers that one of the bandits was holding a lute and wears a hat with feather stuck on it. Donning an platinum brown hair which tied in pony tail and sharp blue eyes, he stand a bit taller than Falikh with thin but firm muscles. Morio is a man with blank expression but readable eyes.

    ¡°Morio, huh. Alright, Eiru. I¡¯m counting on you. I¡¯ll repay this request someday.¡± Reysha said.

    Reysha was first reluctant but she has no choice but to ask the bandits for assistance to go to the bottom of the problem. She does not want a war breaking out but she doesn¡¯t want to overtly show herself so instead, she planned that she will work with the bandits in the shadow to stop the impending war.

    ¡°Miss Reysha, although you said you will investigate in one month but, how do you plan to go back to Kerias Kingdom? It would take a month by carriage to get back there!¡± Eiru told Reysha a fact that bugs his mind.

    ¡°Oh? That? Hehe.¡± Reysha smirks as she holds out three fingers towards Eiru which made him confused.

    ¡°Three?¡±

    ¡°I can go back to Kerias Kingdom in three days if I seriously sprint! Maybe five with breaks but I assure you that it¡¯s a feat I can do.¡± Reysha told Eiru which it reminded him how powerful Reysha is.

    ¡°Ahahaha¡­ I really don¡¯t think you and Demon Lord Ivy should ever cross path.¡± He weakly said as he laughs.

    ¡°I hope you jinx it.¡± Reysha said with blank tone.

    ¡°So Miss Reysha, I will be asking the people involved in this information gathering and I do hope that you can help me sometimes.¡± Eiru worriedly clarified.

    ¡°Are you looking down on me? Won¡¯t this even be an advantage for you lot? I, being deeply involved to you guys give you the assurance of not being reported or disposed, right? You are making a connection with a really strong person here.¡± Reysha sternly said towards Eiru with threatening eyes.

    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t mean to offend you in a way, Miss Reysha. What you said is also true if we fully trust you. You aren¡¯t going to report us after all?¡± Eiru timidly asks.

    ¡°Here¡¯s the deal, I will not be reporting you lot as long as you don¡¯t try to stain my noble name and bid to every orders I give, in return, an absolute protection from me and a wide range of connections inside Kerias Kingdom. I am willing to go that far as long as you follow my conditions so you guys can continue being bandits.¡± Reysha squint her eyes as she explains it.

    ¡°Wh-?! M-Miss Reysha, if what you are saying is the truth, then isn¡¯t there more for us than your gain? I mean, we¡¯re just bandits.¡± Eiru showed his skepticism to Reysha¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Also, I cannot decide this by myself!¡± he added.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about my gain here. As long as you bid every orders then that would cut it.¡± Reysha reinforced her statement. ¡°Also, I don¡¯t want to send Camille to jail now. My ex-wife in jail¡­¡± she told herself inwardly.

    ¡°I see¡­ then I shall talk to others about it but, Miss Reysha, there¡¯s one last thing that bothers me.¡± Eiru said as his eyes swam around.

    ¡°About what?¡± Reysha immediately urges him.

    ¡°What are you going to do even if you knew what¡¯s happening behind this war?¡± he asks.

    ¡°Hmmm. Maybe have you guys seduced the queen or something? That¡¯s what you guys are good for to be honest.¡± she said with flat face.

 Chapter 12: Give me a Break! 5

    Eiru and Reysha are now walking side by side as they return to the shack where Teth, Furan, and Amadeo are. They are about to wake up everyone else.

    ¡°Oh! Miss Reysha, good timing! I am about to wake up everyone else for breakfast.¡± Teth said as he saw Reysha. ¡°But¡­¡± he muttered.

    ¡°But¡­? Reysha asked as Teth paused.

    ¡°You see¡­umm¡­¡± Teth nervously fidgets as Reysha stares at him.

    ¡°Is there a carriage passing by the forest?¡± Eiru asked as he butts into the conversation.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ There is¡­but¡­¡± Amadeo supplemented Eiru¡¯s query and nervously stare at Miss Reysha.

    ¡°Hmmm. I see. You guys are being cautious about that, right? You are going to rob that carriage, right?¡± Reysha flatly said as she stated her conjecture.

    ¡°¡­Um¡­¡± Amadeo face pales. ¡°We can¡¯t?¡± he added as he asked Reysha.

    ¡°Haaa¡­ it seems you need to discuss with them the deal we talked about earlier, Eiru. After that, if you agree, I will give my conditions.¡± Reysha said as she faces Eiru.

    ¡°Aye, Miss Reysha! Everyone, let¡¯s gather at the main shack. We have something to talk about!¡± Eiru directed to them.

    Per Eiru¡¯s direction, all of the bandits gathered at the main shack, tensed and all ears for about to be discussed since Reysha is present. The only problem is that one person isn¡¯t listening at all for a reason.

    ¡°Hey! What about that guy over there?¡± Reysha said with an annoyed expression on her countenance as she eyes on Falikh who is still sleeping.

    ¡°Sorry, Miss Reysha, even this one¡¯s magic cannot awake leader,¡± Furan said as he grimaced.

    ¡°Haaa¡­ I see¡­Falikh, huh? Let me give it a go.¡± Reysha said as she walks toward Falikh who is sleeping happily on the sofa.

    ¡°I still have my doubts about this whole Falikh is Camille and Camille are Falikh but, if I remember right, she would react to this.¡± Reysha thought as her mouth slowly approaches Falikh¡¯s ear.

    And with that, she softly muttered to Falikh¡¯s ear is¡­

    ¡°Wake up you sleazebag. You¡¯re a disgrace to this family you horrible sack of shit.¡± she quietly muttered towards Falikh who is peacefully sleeping.

    Falikh¡¯s whole body shudders and he groans a little before he turns his body the other way while muttering words to answer Reysha¡¯s call.

    ¡°Hmmmhhnn¡­ uhh¡­ three more days, Deppy¡­!~¡± he happily said as he yawns a little before ignoring Reysha¡¯s word.

    Reysha becomes pale as a ghost. Her eyes look like they are going to roll upward and her lips trembled. She shakily takes a step back away from Falikh as if she has seen a ghost. Her face is invaded by bullets of sweat.

    ¡°Give me a break¡­! Geez¡­!¡± she said as she turns around and walks towards the tree and sat while hugging her knees with depressed countenance.

    ¡°Huh¡­? Miss Reysha?! Eh..?!¡± Amadeo said as he flaps his mouth.

    ¡°This one is still impressed with leader¡¯s sleeping endurance!¡± Furan exclaimed as he stares wonderfully towards Falikh.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Everyone else stared in wonder.

    ¡°What in the world happened¡± is the question everyone has in their minds as they saw how Reysha becomes spooked with Falikh¡¯s sleeping behavior.

    But they are unaware of the true horror that spooked Reysha.

    ¡°He said it! He definitely said it!¡± is what coursing through Reysha¡¯s mind right now.

    Falikh said something that shook Reysha to the very core and that¡¯s¡­her name when she was still a man¡­

    Depp or what Camille calls.

    Deppy¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s the real, authentic and genuine Camille! She¡¯s the only one who can respond to my insult like that when she¡¯s asleep!¡± she confirmed inside her head as her mind panics.

    The insults, by any means, just a normal derogatory term that Reysha, who is Depp when still a man, often uses to wake up Camille, who is now Falikh (confirmed).

    Falikh is by no means a masochist or some sort of pervert that like to be verbally abused. For their lifelong marriage, it¡¯s the automatic response that he engraved to the very core of his soul. Depp or Reysha is the one at fault for such response due to doing it every time she gets the opportunity to do so.

    The calming stillness of the forest resounded as the morning sun glows throughout the world. The fresh fragrance of the wilderness wafts the surrounding. Birds are chirping and small animals run around to either hunt or find their own food.

    The unpaved road inside the forest connects the Breille Kingdom from the farthest town of Kerias Kingdom territory. There¡¯s a plain outside the forest but it would take another week to travel from each territory of Kingdom. That¡¯s one of the major reasons why most travelers will take the route of the unpaved path of the forest even though they are ignorant of what dangers looms deep inside it.

    And so, an unlucky passing carriage is now being trapped in encirclement by a group of bandits. The coachman holds his arms high up indicating that he won¡¯t resist and the lone passenger of the carriage is a Territorial Noble in Breille Kingdom, a girl whose age is somewhere around seventeen.

    The noble woman¡¯s name is Lala.

    With a tomboyish way of dressing up but still loosely let her long, radiant platinum indigo hair flows and eyes with a will of protecting her people, she stands on her own two feet against the bandits.

    Or so she thought.

    The noble girl is still at the age where her heart would be swayed by romance and despite how she dresses herself, she is still a maiden at heart and unconsciously yearning for a romantic love.

    ¡°I-I-I-I-I, Lala Forchure won¡¯t give in! M-m-my mind will remain strong and unscathed from whatever a-a-a-a-attempt you do to my b-b-b-bocchii!¡± she said as she glared at the bandits.

    ¡°Oh my, you are clearly nervous. You even messed up your last word. Your name is Lala, right?¡± said by Hansen as he playfully curls Lala¡¯s hair in his finger.

    ¡°Yeah! That¡¯s right! Y-y-you better remember it!¡± she said nervously again as she got surrounded.

    ¡°I am sorry, Miss Lala, we, by code, won¡¯t harm you. Although, we might steal something else besides your belongings.¡± said by Amadeo as he holds her chin and pulls it gently towards his face as he beams a smile.

    ¡°I¡­.I¡­.I¡­I will¡­!¡± she tried to speak but no more words came out.

    Morio the bard approaches her and took her hand and gave it a kiss which in return, the noble girl, Lala, becomes extremely red.

    ¡°Ah!~ Such magnificent hand you have, Miss Lala. I feel like I could sing the chant of beauty by just staring at your brilliance!¡± he said as he starts humming and plays the lute for a bit moment.

    ¡°N-No¡­.I¡­I¡­the noble¡­d-d-d-daughter of¡­¡± she still tried to resist but her face becomes more flustered.

    And at that moment, someone steps in, parting the bandits that are fawning over Lala and gave way for him.

    With lustrous blond hair and dazzling violet gem-like eyes, the man walks over to Lala while he brushes his hair with his finger.

    He was the brightest of them all, the leader, Falikh.

    ¡°Hey, there, won¡¯t you let me steal everything from you, including your pure and golden heart? We bandits love gold after all.¡± Falikh said as he stares at Lala¡¯s eye directly with a smile while stroking her hair over and over.

    ¡°Ahh¡­ Yes¡­! Please¡­! Please¡­! Take me!¡± she said with a euphoric face as she collapsed on the ground, clinging to Falikh¡¯s waist.

    One of Reysha¡¯s condition is that they absolutely mustn¡¯t hurt anyone or even kill. She doesn¡¯t care about damaged feelings, though.

    With the victim agreeing that she will be giving up everything without the use of force, there¡¯s only one conclusion for everyone.

    MISSION COMPLETE!

    ¡°As if!¡± Reysha shouted inside her mind as she watches everything unfold at a top of a tree.

    ¡°I did tell them that kind of condition and even made a suggestion but¡­I never thought that it would be this devastating!¡± again, she shouted inside her mind as the group of bandit plays with the maiden¡¯s heart.

    The noble girl¡¯s eyes are love struck and It looks like she won¡¯t be parting with them without any force used.

    ¡°Did I just created these monsters?!¡± Reysha said under her breath.

 Chapter 13: Give me a Break! 6

    Reysha sat on a tree stump with a sullen face. She doesn¡¯t want to doubt the band of bandit abilities. In fact, she is bewildered by their ability to easily seduce a maiden. She is glad that her interest in romance is good as none.

    ¡°They are useful on their own merit. It¡¯s odd how each one of them has their own perks and skills besides their pretty faces. What¡¯s left for me to do is to know each and every single one of them to fully utilize them to the fullest.¡± she said to herself as her mind enters a deep thought.

    ¡°Then¡­ I wonder what kind of ability or skills Camille¡­err¡­ Falikh has¡­? Reysha said asking herself the unanswerable question.

    Her line of sight shifted towards the blue sky and breathed a sigh.

    Curiosity ran through her head as she thought why did such people turn into bandits in the first place. If they have skills and the appearance to lead a good life, why would they choose a life where there are risks and hardship?

    ¡°Oh my, so you are the little lady that arrived yesterday?~¡± a voice entered Reysha¡¯s ear. She already knows that there was someone there but she didn¡¯t mind it.

    As she look towards the source of the voice which came from the forest towards the second shack, a tall man with brown wavy hair that was combed neatly, brown gentle eyes and a mole under his lips. Unlike everyone else, this man carries his self with beau and elegance and his clothes are decent or to be more precise, it¡¯s fashionable.

    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Reysha lightly snaps at the man.

    ¡°Fufufu, what a cute and lively girl!~¡± he said as he walks towards Reysha.

    As the man said, his steps stops right at front of Reysha. He looks at her with discerning eyes moving his head from top to bottom.

    His hand suddenly moved towards Reysha¡¯s hair and brushes it downward. He inspects the tip of Reysha¡¯s hair and after nodding to himself several times, he let go of it. His hand then reaches for Reysha¡¯s chin as he crouches down to get his face closer to hers.

    After nodding for several times again, his hand suddenly picks up Reysh¡¯a hand and checks her palm and nails by flipping it several times. After more several seconds, he let go of it and smiles.

    ¡°Hey, you have a good reason for doing those things, right?¡± Reysha said menacingly as she glared at the man who inspected her.

    ¡°Of course, sweetie!~ You¡¯re so adorable that I want to dress you up! It seems you¡¯ve taken good care of yourself, unlike a normal petty royalty or nobles.¡± the man said.

    ¡°That didn¡¯t make sense at all. Who are you?!¡± Reysha¡¯s asks the identity of the man again.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being rude. My name is Mikael, you can call me Mika. I am the fourteenth member.¡± Mika said as he brushes his own hair back and smiled.

    ¡°However, even with all these cute features that you have, you seem to be lacking at bodily aspects. Like how small and immature you are. You don¡¯t have much volume in your chest too, right?¡± He added as he his points at Reysha¡¯s figure, specifically her breasts.

    ¡°What I have right now, I am satisfied. It¡¯s enough for me to be decently dressed and hygienic.¡± she countered Mika.

    ¡°What a shame.¡± He said as he places his hand on his jaw.

    ¡°Wait a minute¡­ are you¡­ a gay?¡± Reysha asked with a realization on her face.

    ¡°Oh my, that¡¯s quite a harsh way to put it but it¡¯s not something I can deny.¡± Mika confirmed.

    ¡°What are you doing here¡­? I mean¡­what do you do around?¡± Reysha queried to Mika as she stands up.

    ¡°Me¡­? I am the specialized fashion designer, although, I still haven¡¯t done anything in particular yet but I can assure you that I am good with disguises.¡± Mika answered with confidence.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What might it be, Little Reysha?¡±

    ¡°How in the world did you ended up here?!¡± Reysha frantically asked as her curiosity peaks because of the gathering of several talented people in such group.

    ¡°How you ask? It was Little Falikh that invited me. Goodness, the man is such a trouble maker.¡± Mika said with a nostalgic face.

    ¡°¡­Why does it feel like everyone in this band is gathering together because of Falikh¡­What the hell happened to Falikh anyway?!¡± Reysha questioned again as her poise crumbles.

    ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s not really a secret among us. More like, it is a story that everyone knows and laughs at occasionally. Do you want to know about?¡± Mika said with alluring voice.

    ¡°Spit it.¡± she simply returned.

    ¡°Before that, do you know that among everyone here, at the Mesola Kingdom, Falikh has the highest bounty on his head because he is the most known wanted criminal¡­ We as his companions are even treated as nameless due to his infamy in that kingdom.¡± Mika said with a grin.

    ¡°How much does he even have¡­?¡± Reysha timidly asked.

    ¡°He just has a bounty of three hundred thousand gold, an additional reward of a land and a title. Those amounts are no joke that you can buy and fund for your own firm.¡± He said brightly.

    ¡°That much?! How in the hell did he even accumulate so much amount of bounty in his head?!¡± Reysha strongly exclaimed from what she heard from Mika.

    ¡°Fufufu. Falikh seduced the queen of Mesola Kingdom together with the first, third and fourth princesses. He also seduced several noble women and royalties. He then started leeching them off and started living a comfortable life. You can say that Falikh is the talk of all women everywhere in the Mesola Capital.¡± Mika told Reysha with an expectant face.

    ¡°Wait¡­ however you see it¡­ that¡¯s not enough for him to accumulate such bounty¡­¡± Reysha said.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. But that¡¯s not the only absurd thing that he did¡­¡± Mika paused as he holds his mouth with his hand to still a laughter that is about to burst out.

    ¡°What¡­?!¡± Reysha asked impatiently.

    ¡°Ahahaha¡­..! It¡¯s just that¡­! The most dreadful thing Falikh did was¡­ playing a prank on the King of Mesola kingdom! He did so many atrocities to the king and one is shaving his beard clean while sleeping! Ahahaha! He even drew fake mustaches on the king!¡± Mika said as his laugh becomes louder.

    ¡°Haa¡­. What is Falikh anyway¡­¡± Reysha just sighed.

    ¡°Oh? Little Reysha, you still don¡¯t know what is Little Falikh is?¡±

    ¡°No¡­what is he¡­?¡±

    ¡°He is¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Falikh is the son of the previous king of Mesola Kingdom and a known genius tactician that led their Military forces to victory against the beast kingdom in the far south when he was twelve years old.¡± Mika said with a serious face.

 Chapter 14: The Onset of War 1

    Returning to the current time where Reysha is met by Falikh with a smile as she walks in the forest dyed with red and orange as the season of autumn enters. Each and every step made created a satisfying sound and the scenery could be called calming, however, for Reysha, nothing is pleasant.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Eiru? Have they arrived yet?¡± Reysha bluntly asks as she evaded Falikh¡¯s approach and talks to Teth.

    ¡°They have arrived days ago. Wait here, I¡¯ll call them.¡± said by Teth as he left the duty of cutting the vegetables and runs towards the second shack. Falikh was a little disappointed as he knew that lunch will be a little delayed.

    Meanwhile, as Falikh and Reysha are left to their own devises, Amadeo arrives and unexpectedly, his face blooms into a smile as he saw Reysha who nonchalantly ignored his arrival even though she took a little glance towards him.

    ¡°Miss Reysha, when did you arrive?!¡± Amadeo who seemingly excited threw a question at Reysha while she head locks Falikh.

    ¡°Just now.¡± she simply answered while she kept herself busy with Falikh¡¯s unrelenting peskiness. For Reysha, it is something she missed doing to Camille when they were still married, usually whenever Camille does a nasty prank to her.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Mika?¡± she added as she turns her head left and right to spot the gay friend she made before she left the bandits on their own accord. Reysha felt a little comfort talking to someone who is more decent than this people.

    ¡°Mika? Mika¡­ah! Mikael! He left two days ago and hasn¡¯t come back yet. He told us that he will go shopping.¡± Amadeo answered in haste as he remembered about Mikael¡¯s nickname ¡°Why do you want to know?¡± he added.

    ¡°Nothing¡­ I¡¯m just glad to know that even amidst the cluster of you clowns there are some decent people like him and Teth.¡± Reysha bluntly told Amadeo but pauses a little. ¡°Come to think of it, Eiru is fine too. Furan and Hansens are not bad. Lars is well behaved and¡­wait¡­everyone is quite decent if you think about it.¡± she said as she tilts her head.

    ¡°Only this guy here is the only clown.¡± Reysha said as she hits Falikh¡¯s cranium with a light smack.

    ¡°Ow! Give! I give up! Eeerkk!¡± Falikh desperately said as she taps on Reysha¡¯s arm.

    Reysha lets go of Falikh¡¯s neck which his mouth started frothing. Her attention spans towards the unfinished vegetables. She walked towards the chopping board where all the vegetables are picked up the knife. She began cutting the ingredients as she finds it a little boring with only Amadeo staring at her and Falikh struggling between life and death.

    ¡°Ahh¡­cold as ever¡­¡± Amadeo muttered with a deep sigh.

    ¡°I am not cold, I just give my best to ignore things that take up extra energy except if it is something interesting for me. You may not know it Amadeo but I am a pragmatic person.¡± Reysha said as she meticulously cuts the vegetables.

    ¡°That much is something obvious. Miss Reysha¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    ¡°Do you remember our little talk back then?¡± Amadeo questioned Reysha with a straight and serious face.

    The question caught Reysha¡¯s attention and she stops from cutting the vegetables and momentarily turns to him with a dim face.

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± she blatantly lied.

    ¡°I see¡­Well, it is better if you don¡¯t.¡± Amadeo put up another forced smile as Reysha emotionlessly stares at him.

    In reality, when Amadeo asked about it, Reysha remembered it quickly. However, for Reysha, it is a troublesome thing that could dig up Amadeo¡¯s past. She said it herself before that she doesn¡¯t care about his past or anyone else¡¯s except if it can relate to the current problem or dilemma she is facing right now. She holds enough trouble for herself as it is.

    _

    A moment later, Teth returned with Eiru and Furan who are visibly still sleepy. They rub theirs while yawning but their sleepiness was blown away as soon as Reysha entered in their sight.

    ¡°Miss Reysha?!¡± Eiru exclaimed as he hops towards her.

    ¡°Eiru, sleeping until noon, that¡¯s a terrible lifestyle.¡± Reysha reprimanded towards Eiru while giving Furan a quick glance indicating that he is not safe from such words.

    ¡°Miss Reysha, give me a break. We¡¯ve been traveling nonstop for the past month, you know? I didn¡¯t know information trade is quite dark too.¡± Eiru countered Reysha¡¯s reprimand.

    ¡°This one here is tired too. I¡¯ve slept with several mistresses to get some tricky information and such. We also tried to keep a low profile to the nobles. Man¡­seducing housewives are tiring.¡± Furan said as he sheepishly smiles. Even though he just said are all complaints, it is visible to his face that he quite enjoyed his self with the company of the older women.

    ¡°Enough of your housewives affairs, it is the last thing I want to hear from you. Tell me immediately what you¡¯ve gathered.¡± Reysha knits her brows and crossed her arms as she stares at Eiru and Furan demanding the information she wanted to know.

    ¡°Miss Reysha, at this point of time, the fan that blows the flames of war is getting stronger. The Kerias Kingdom and the Breille Kingdom¡¯s clash will be inevitable.¡± Eiru adeptly told Reysha his opinion first. ¡°if you have gone to Kerias, then you should know that one of the prince there is one of the Breille Kingdoms princess suitors.¡± he quickly added.

    ¡°Yes. It is as you said, Eiru. It¡¯s Prince Arytorio Kerias the third prince. He once tried to court me too but to no avail, I magnificently turned him down.¡± Reysha said nonchalantly like it was just a pebble on the side of the road.

    ¡°That¡¯s a little amazing of you Miss Reysha, well, I am no different I guess.¡± Eiru spoke as he also acknowledges that he did a similar thing. ¡°Well, you know at least now what¡¯s happening or even a gist.¡± Eiru added an inquiry towards Reysha.

    With a light sigh and a massage on her temple like she has a constant migraine, Reysha nodded a little.

    ¡°I don¡¯t quite get it but that prince made quite a scene. That princess from the Breille Kingdom is greatly displeased and demanded an apology to Arytorio¡¯s impudence while he was in another kingdom¡¯s land.¡± she said as she keeps rubbing her temple while her left cheek twitches from something absurd.

    ¡°It¡¯s Princess Meriyal Breille, the fourth daughter. Her anger escalated and the two kingdoms had arguments and misunderstanding causing the simple problem into a spark of war.¡± Furan said as his face becomes blank. ¡°Most likely, some people from the shadow are manipulating the events to lead this into a war. After all, a war is a take-all competition.¡± he supplemented.

    Amadeo who was listening becomes a little shaken as said ¡°Those dirty people¡­they are using people to start war for their own gains?!¡±

    Reysha knows that the longer the peace is the greater the war will be if one ever broke out. A war boosts a country¡¯s economy by using their people¡¯s workforce with reduced pay with a preface called war. It¡¯s a dirty tactic that most commoners and even lower nobles don¡¯t know.

    Not only that, the winning Kingdom will take everything from the losing one. Either of that two kingdom fails to win, there is not much loss if one adheres to a surrender conditions which surely be mutual.

    At that case, the losing kingdom will prevent major loss of economic power and with the forced labor set upon the en masse, there will be a leeway for them to have more gain even though they lost.

    They don¡¯t care about the people it is how much they will contribute matters the most.

    Reysha knows¡­this world is not perfect.

 Chapter 15: The Onset of War 2

    ¡°I want to know more details about the war such as when would each army commence attack or when will they rally. I want to even know how much did they prepare for this war.¡± Reysha abruptly asks as she broke her train of thought.

    ¡°Ah, as for Kerias, I already had an idea so just tell me about Breille.¡± she added.

    ¡°I thought you¡¯d ask that so I also gathered some intel about it.¡± Eiru said with a smile of confidence.¡±I mean we¡­we gathered some intel about it.¡± he corrected as the bard, Morio comes.

    Reysha¡¯s attention shifted to Morio as he walks towards them.

    ¡°Ah, the magnificent of Breille kingdom has captivated me, however, that¡¯s what the mask that was shown on its surface!~ Underneath the tantalizing beauty the city offers, comes the darkness of war, looming and creeping upon its unknowing citizens.¡± Morio chanted song-like words.

    ¡°My wish is for the almighty Miss Reysha to offer us help to stop this war!~ I, Morio shall supplement youof knowledge!¡± he added as his track exactly stops in front of Reysha while he bows down.

    ¡°I believe you have sufficient knowledge.¡± Reysha sternly asked the bowing Morio.

    As he raises his head, Morio showed a sheepish grin full of confidence. It was dashingly attractive grin which one would expect from a traveling bard with a look of a prince.

    But it couldn¡¯t yield any probable reaction from Reysha because she knows better.

    ¡°The kingdom of Breille has already amassed an approximate amount of fifty thousand footmen and archers. Not only that, they already gathered hundreds of imperial mages and even recruited adept mages from the adventurer guild.¡± Morio said as he counted the approximate count of each force gathered.

    ¡°And up until this day, they are still gathering forces. Not only that, thus, forcing more laborers to work with a little to no pay, a horrid sight hidden from the watchful eyes of the innocents.¡± he sullenly supplemented his statement earlier.

    Reysha could only frown from Morio¡¯s words. What she had originally thought had become a hellish truth for those who are forced against their own will.

    Silence covers the place as if everyone seems like they stop breathing. Even Falikh who is usually noisy just shows an emotionless countenance.

    ¡°It really does leaves a bitter taste¡­I just hoped that¡­it will be a little different from Kerias.¡± said by Reysha as her emotion grew colder and her eyes reveal no hint of humanity to them.

    Even the smallest issues can spark a war, a little quarrel between two people with position could drag their whole nation into an unspeakable battle that who knows who will win or when will it end.

    Once the kingdom¡¯s armies clashes, the effect will be irreversible and would only end when a conclusion is reached, defeat or win.

    The nobles are probably the one pulling the strings. With a simple gossip that they will spread, the decision by the royalties may sway, with a connection inside the royalty faction, they could make an impact through influence and with wealth and superficial verbal support to the king, they could push this war on a larger scale.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    It¡¯s a structure of such olden governance that gives Reysha headache. The modern society which based on a person¡¯s ability to lead is still not yet discovered or accessible. However, even with modern governance, there are still a lot of holes.

    The pyramid of society, the structural formation of poor and rich, the commoner, the nobles, and the royalty, all is unfair in this world.

    Reysha could only thank her favorable circumstances of being born in a family of high-ranking nobles. Regardless of that though, she is saddened by the idea of slavery which she knows her moral as a modern man is still intact.

    ¡°With the amount of forces that they gathered, Breille Kingdom can start a stalemate battle with Kerias, however, the Kingdom of Kerias holds the same amount of forces. However¡­however, the one who will lead this war is my older sister¡­Ersha Reinhart.¡± she solemnly said with regret in her eyes.

    ¡°Ersha Reinhart¡­you mean that Ersha?!¡± Amadeo reacted from Reysha¡¯s word.

    ¡°The one so-called Sky Valkyrie of the Battlefield?!¡± Teth follows as he announces the title attached to Ersha.

    Everyone nodded in confirmation and Reysha only sighed.

    ¡°Miss Reysha¡­Miss Ersha is¡­who is stronger?¡± Eiru timidly asked. It was kind of a tricky question for him as of not to offend Reysha or anything.

    With a smirk, Reysha¡¯s expression immediately showed confidence. ¡°I, by no means is far stronger than my elder sister. I am the one who taught her how to use flight magic and more advanced one. I also far surpassed her in swordplay and academics.¡±

    ¡°However¡­¡± she follow-up her earlier statement which led her to pauses her words as Reysha pursed her lips. With another grim expression, she continued.¡±Such amount of force, even I would run away. Don¡¯t expect me to stop a two colliding kingdoms forces.¡±

    ¡°Well, well, anyway, what was the motive of the prince and princess whatever kingdom they from?¡± The cheerful and noisy voice of Falikh brought everyone back. A little liveliness fills the atmosphere as he started talking.

    Reysha¡¯s rising anger was immediately quelled by Falikh¡¯s comical smile, one that looks dumb but still has an alluring effect.

    With crunching steps as he walks over the autumn leaves, he smiles with confidence. With a happy and merry atmosphere, he walks towards the center of everyone. And with a grin that would give confidence to anyone even at the brink of despair, Falikh pointed his forefinger upward.

    ¡°Is it love? Is it a money problem? Or is it both? For me, Falikh, such woes are the least of my concern, however, there¡¯s no problem that cannot be solved if you smile!~ He said as he brought down his hand and pointed it at Reysha.

    Everyone looks at Falikh with a dumbfounded face. Not until¡­everyone broke down to laugher¡­

    ¡°Ahahaha! Wow¡­AHAHAHA! That¡¯s our leader!¡± Amadeo said as he laughs.

    ¡°Fufufu¡­our leader knows the best even though he looks stupid.¡± Teth muttered as he smirks.

    ¡°No less from you, leader, I am not mistaken from following you and stepping down from my position.¡± Hansen said as his velvet eyes glisten.

    Everyone followed suit, commenting how Falikh brought the lively and well atmosphere. It was his burning passion that resonated with their hearts that brought such chain of laughter.

    Reysha is confused¡­utterly confused¡­

    Amidst her confusion, she felt extremely nostalgic of such behavior. It was like a shiver¡­ something sparks inside her that made her remember a good reason why she fell in love with Camille, or right now, Falikh.

    She found herself staring at Falikh in a daze as he laughs and gets fired up together with the rest of the bandits.

    ¡°Master!¡± Falikh called out to Reysha.

    ¡°What¡­?¡± Resyha snaps back to reality as Falikh called out to her.

    ¡°I will show you, how we, bandits will solve this! I will show you my true brilliance! The idea of war isn¡¯t favorable for me too so I know I have to act. But before that, I asked Mika to buy some materials.¡± Falikh grandly announces.

    ¡°Eh¡­? You¡­already prepared in advance!?¡±

    ¡°Of course. I am the genius that ended the war between the Mesola Kingdom and the beast kingdom after all!¡± He boasted with another smile plastered all over his face.

 Chapter 16: The Onset of War 3

    Reysha realized it. She was irritated and annoyed by Falikh¡¯s face which made her remember how Camille looks like when she is laughing haughtily. Her cheek twitches as the annoyance caused by Falikh internally got over her.

    However, she cannot disturb such merry and happy atmosphere made by Falikh himself. All she can do is to believe that he has a plan as Falikh himself said that he already made a plan beforehand.

    Reysha wants to know Falikh¡¯s credibility about his war achievements as the brain of the army in the Mesola Kingdom. Words from Mika cannot sate her curiosity.

    When Reysha returned to Kerias, she looked at some records regarding Mesola Kingdom¡¯s war history. It is said that they really did win against the beast kins which gave them a huge boost in economic growth.

    However, most of the stratagem was disclosed. The method of how they did it was vaguely described and most of the general¡¯s names were left out leaving so many cracks in the story, especially the one who led the army and served as its brain.

    Reysha¡¯s willingness to learn tickles her knowledge-seeking mind and wants to know more on how the war was won by the Mesola Kingdom.

    ¡°Hey, you, I don¡¯t want to be a spoil wart but, I want to know if your claim of being the genius behind the end of the war between the Mesola Kingdom and the Beast Kingdom is true or not.¡± Reysha suspiciously asked Falikh while locking her eyes towards his.

    ¡°Pfft! Boss, really¡­are you really using the word spoil wart?! That is some lame humor you got there!¡± Falikh sheepishly mocks Reysha with a laugh.

    Reysha¡¯s cheek twitches again and again and veins started popping out from her face as she got even more irritated. Falikh¡¯s shenanigans drained her patience making it drop to rock bottom.

    ¡°Well, well, I can prove my claim. Hey, boss, what do you think is a beast kins advantage over us humans? I know you are strong though but let¡¯s just say that you are fighting on an equal foot with them.¡± Falikh asked as he brings his face closer to Reysha. She was taken aback a little by Falikh¡¯s sudden movement.

    ¡°According to what I know, beast kins are far more agile, has sharper senses such as smell, hearing, and even sight. Their overall specs are better than human and they can certainly learn high-level magic.¡± Reysha said with a tone of as a matter of fact. There was no error from her words. It accurately described the Beast kins basic abilities, however, Falikh¡¯s smile never faded.

    ¡°That¡¯s correct. However, strengths can be exploited too. There are various ways of defining one¡¯s weakness through the knowledge that I gained from my previous life. Biologically, emotionally, and even psychologically, every single one of them is exploitable depending on how you use it.¡± Falikh said with wry smile.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    A shiver runs down to Reysha¡¯s spine as she remembers an important trait that Camille or rather, Falikh has.

    Camille was no ordinary housewife. She was a graduate of Psychology with master¡¯s degree, however, when she got married to her, she didn¡¯t even bother working. Instead, she chose to be a faithful wife to Reysha back then.

    Her thesis in master¡¯s university was a boom as it shook the society of psychology. It¡¯s about Conditional Manipulation through Behavioral Analysis. However, years later, it was dumped in the trash as it proven to be morbid and crossing the lines and violating some principles.

    Camille didn¡¯t care though. She just wanted to have a carefree life together with Depp.

    ¡°Exploiting their sense of smell, we used it to weaken their mentality with any foul odor I could come up with. Exploiting their sensitive eyesight, we temporarily blinded them with strong light, exploiting their strong hearing, we used deafening sound to give them a headache. Those are few of stratagem that I used¡­I got a lot more to reveal.¡± Falikh said with a somewhat fading smile as he spoke those words.

    Reysha, however she sees it, are too much of an exploit even against their enemy. It was kind of amazing that such information was greatly disclosed.

    ¡°After the war, I personally proposed a secret treaty with the beast kin¡¯s King and I promised that I will destroy the information about the war in exchange, if I ever get the end of the stick with my own kingdom, I will rely on him in which he gladly accepted it. He knows that I am a bastard son¡­¡± he added those words.

    ¡°Wait¡­! Isn¡¯t that¡­like a really big case of treason?!¡± Reysha greatly exclaimed.

    ¡°Well, as long as no one knows about it, it is not a treason, you know!~ No one, up until this day, knows about it except everyone in here right now.¡± he regained his composure and sheepishly smiles at Reysha. His confidence about it knows no bound.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good for you but, what about the people, the soldiers, knights, and others who are involved in the war? Won¡¯t that be a trouble?¡± Reysha curiously asked as her thirst for knowledge isn¡¯t quite quenched yet.

    ¡°Nope!~ Within the empire, other than nobles and the royalties, everyone is under my palm! It¡¯s either they are charmed by my charisma or they are my supporters as the previous¡¯ kings son.¡± he yet again didn¡¯t fail to flaunt his confidence.

    ¡°I see. That¡¯s a really good information¡­wait! No! We have something at hand here! Hey you, what are you plotting? How can you stop the war between the Kerias Kingdom and the Mesola Kingdom?¡± Reysha immediately shifted the conversation towards the main topic. She inwardly, admits that she got swayed by her pursuit of knowledge.

    ¡°Oh, yeah! First of all, we should just standby first. I am waiting for Mika you know. I had him buy something for me!~¡± Falikh cheerfully said as his hand tries to approach Reysha¡¯s head.

    In reflex, Reysha caught his hand and pinches it. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me casually. Mika, huh¡­ what are you two plotting?¡±

    At that very moment, a sound of a carriage was heard. Everyone¡¯s attention was shifted to the place where the sound came from.

    From the main road leading to the bandit¡¯s base comes a familiar man¡­

    ¡°Yahoo, Falikh dear, I¡¯m here!¡± said by Mika as he parked the carriage full of clothes and makeup.

 Chapter 17: Last Minute Solution 1

    ¡°Fire! Shoot him down! Don¡¯t let him escape!¡± cried by one of the soldiers towards the people wearing robes and holding staves. The soldier glared daggers at the figure of a man wearing jet black armor with blood red outlines which made it look so murderous and intimidating in the midst of the night.

    The man who wears the black armor soars throughout the sky, provoking and shooting spells at the group of people, no, an army.

    A large scale army which sole purpose is to charge directly at its opposing kingdom complete with infantry troops scaling around tens of thousands, magicians who are fully equipped in which around a thousand and heavy armored cavalries who rode the horses and holds tremendous enchanted swords and spears.

    It was the Kerias Kingdom Army. They are marching their way towards the Breille Kingdom, however, an intruder, an unknown enemy has slowed down their advance and keeping them occupied.

    ¡°What¡¯s the deal with that black knight?! I thought flight magic is only exclusive to Einhart family?!¡± shouted by one of the magicians as he grit his teeth. The flying black figure with white flowing hair mockingly dodges every spells they throw at him.

    It¡¯s not even holding a sword or any weapon, not even staves which are common for basic magicians. Nonetheless, the annoyance flies and fires magic at them like it¡¯s breathing for him.

    ¡°Prepare your bow and arrow! If magic won¡¯t hit, surely a barrage of arrows will get a hit!¡± shouted again by the heavily armored knight.

    One by one, the infantry and militia draw their backup weapon, the bow. One by one by one, they nock their arrows to the bowstring and steadily aim at the black knight.

    ¡°Fire!¡± shouted again, furiously by the knight guy.

    The barrage of arrow flew towards the black knight. Maybe because he already anticipated such attack, he readily cast a high-level barrier which magnificently deflected every arrow¡­

    The army could not know what to do anymore at the flying dark knight who halted their march. Every single time they try to move on, the dark knight would attack with magic so it was really troublesome for them.

    The magicians could actually fire more devastating spells but they are trying to be efficient with their magic reserves. The dark knight knows that well because¡­

    ¡°Crap, crap, crap, crap, crap! Damn you Falikh! Why am I even doing this?! I never thought I would be fighting against my own kingdom! Good thing I am wearing a disguise right now!¡± Reysha inwardly said to herself as she dodges another volley of magic by the magicians.

    That¡¯s right, it¡¯s none other than our main character, Reysha Einhart who is acting as a delayer for the Kerias Kingdom¡¯s advance. She knows every nook and cranny of Kerias¡¯ stratagem as she devised it together with her father and sisters.

    ¡°How did this happen to me?! Right, it was Falikh¡¯s plan to begin with!¡± Reysha curses as she dodges another spell with hair-breadth distance.

    ¡°What the hell!? Well, he did ask me if I could delay two Kingdom armies. Of course, I can¡¯t do something like that. Never thought that he will have me stop one army then! I feel bad for the other three whom we task to stop the Breille¡¯s Army¡­¡± Reysha explosively thought to herself while doing a mid-air maneuver.

    They devised the plan a month ago and all they needed to do at the short time is to prepare. As for Reysha, acquiring a perfect disguise to be unidentifiable.

    It may seem like she was dodging effortlessly but for Reysha, the feeling of magic slowly draining drip by drip feels like she¡¯ll get anemic is extremely unpleasant.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    ¡°Nevermind that! it¡¯s about time for her to show up! This will be the hardest part.¡±

    The army stopped their aerial attack towards Reysha. The sudden order gave her unpleasant vibes as another magic power rises among the ranks of the Kerias Army.

    The river of army men parted ways as the one who leads the army, the general, makes her way. Donning a white mithril armor that was thoroughly forged to its limit to easily conduct and repel magic, to deflect and even destroy iron swords, with hair as similar as Reysha, she comes.

    Ersha Einhart, Reysha¡¯s elder sister, the eldest among the three of them.

    ¡°What is this commotion?! Why can¡¯t you even take down a single man!? Do I really have to take the matters in my hand?!¡± Ersha shouted towards her men. Magic flared from her body as she began floating.

    Reysha knows that she won¡¯t be beaten by Ersha but, she knows well that if she uses any high-level magic, Ersha would immediately know that it is Reysha.

    Also, Reysha knows the Ersha is stubborn, cold-hearted, and strict. Among the three of them, Ersha is the most military-oriented and the one who faithfully carries their father¡¯s legacy. Because of her actions, Reysha was able to live a free life without their father bothering her too much about militaristic affairs.

    Unlike Reysha who is short, childish in appearance and¡­ehem¡­flat¡­ Ersha is tall with an hourglass figure and booming breasts. Her hair flows down like the midnight sky and sways flawlessly. A perfect beauty¡­

    ¡°Prepare yourself, I, Ersha Einhart will be your opponent!¡± Ersha shouted as she flew towards Reysha like a gale while brandishing her sword.

    ¡°Here she comes!¡± Reysha thought to herself as she drew a sword from thin air which visibly colored Ersha¡¯s face with surprise but instills a minimum amount of suspicion to the enemy.

    CLANG!

    Their swords clashes but Reysha tilted slightly as she tried to hold back. The two of them engages in an aerial battle with their swords clashing with each other.

    ¡°Support fire! When the enemy let out, immediately fire off your spells and arrows!¡± shouted by one of the cavalrymen.

    It was what made Reysha grit her teeth in vexation. It was already assured that she won¡¯t be getting any breather in this battle. As it is stands, Ersha¡¯s attacks became fiercer and she started putting weight with magic in her sword.

    She was easily overpowered so she immediately assesses that she doesn''t need to hold back anymore.

    While Ersha continues her attacks, Reysha started her counter attack. Consecutive spells started flying all over the place as Reysha conjures dozen of magic circles around her. She already assessed that this may invite suspicion too but to a bare minimum.

    Fire, water, wind, ice, thunder, earth, light and dark, all of it is under Reysha¡¯s palm. From basic to high level tier of spells is already mastered by Reysha and even made her own original magic which by the way, Reysha won¡¯t be using.

    However, that alone won¡¯t make Reysha any special. Ersha, through rigorous training, was able to master all of the elemental spells too. With her own magic, Ersha counters Reysha¡¯s magic assault and an explosion occurred.

    ¡°You¡­flight magic, high-level magic, mastery of your own swordsmanship. Who are you? Such brilliant and strong warrior is unheard even in our Kingdom except for one, my very own little sister, though, I won¡¯t suspect her.¡± Ersha asked as they stop their exchange.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± Reysha kept her lips tightly shut as her voice will be immediately recognized by Ersha. She felt a little relieved when she heard Ersha that she won¡¯t suspect Reysha, her own self.

    ¡°How did you get so strong? Who taught you flight magic? Are you from the Breille Kingdom? Answer me!¡± Ersha angrily snarls as Reysha kept quiet from all of her inquiry.

    ¡°What is your purpose of halting us? Why do you fight? What is your goal?! I know a warrior of your caliber has enough resolve to acquire such strength. I will not condemn you for any reasons you have. I simply want to know what drives you to do such thing.¡± Ersha sincerely speaks of what she wanted to hear

    Simply, this sounds foolish, asking your enemy in the middle of the fight, however, Reysha knows that Ersha longs for an enemy of equal footing, not her though.

    ¡°As for me¡­¡± Ersha took out a handkerchief and brings it closer to her chest. Reysha¡¯s eye becomes fixated at the said handkerchief.

    She knows that handkerchief well¡­

    When Reysha returned at Kerias to investigate, she met with her sister, Ersha in the capital. She was visibly sweaty so Ersha offered the handkerchief to her and used it. It was the same handkerchief that Ersha is currently holding.

    Ersha then brought it close to her face and¡­sniffs it¡­

    ¡°Haa¡­.Reysha¡­my cute little sister¡­Haaa¡­! Why¡­.why must we be separated?!¡± She mutters with a blissful countenance. Her breathing is labored and her cheeks are ablaze as she sniffs on the used handkerchief.

    Reysha felt a little sick as she saw her well respected elder sister¡¯s image crumbles to pieces.

    ¡°A¡­a pervert!¡± she shouted inwardly¡­

    Fortunately, they are so high up in the sky that Ersha¡¯s men couldn¡¯t witness her falling to depravity.

 Chapter 18: Last Minute Solution 2

    Ersha Einhart, a woman who earned her fame through military achievements and using her talents to improve Kerias Kingdom military prowess through improvised training. She shows excellent swordsmanship and professional magic user since a young age.

    However, when Ersha was ten years old, Reysha was born, the third of the Einhart sisters. Ersha as the eldest among the three of them is expected to show strict and firm attitude and that¡¯s what Ersha did.

    Their father placed his expectations to Ersha¡¯s shoulder as a noble who greatly associates with the King because of their talent in military command.

    However, Ersha¡¯s confidence in her abilities faltered when Reysha started her own training.

    A mere four years old that can already use magic adeptly. A mere four years old that already showed interests in the ways of swords. And a mere four years old who already displays a mature, calm, and collected mind that can be tranquil as a forest.

    At first, Ersha thought that it is only natural for their family to be so talented but, later in their life, she grew insecure and jealous of Reysha¡¯s growth and proficiency in abilities that Ersha was so proud of.

    She began harboring negative thoughts towards the talented Reysha whom who do not even display an expression of joy or sadness, a completely unreadable child with thoughts no one can decipher.

    Until one day, their father decided to have Reysha¡¯s first marriage proposal and the plan is to have her meet with a man with noble lineage too. Ersha knows about the man who is said to be quite a looker and earnest.

    The promised day, Reysha didn¡¯t attend the meeting nor said anything about it. She locked herself up in her room. Ersha was upset of Reysha¡¯s shameful behavior and forced her to open her room only just to her.

    Contrary to Ersha¡¯s expectation, Reysha was sulking with displeased face. For Ersha, it was her first time seeing Reysha in such state. Something inside her grew like a bud of a flower. She decided that she will observe Reysha a little closer.

    As Reysha entered thirteen years of age, she noticed something obvious. Reysha is small, petite and looks extremely younger than her age. At age of thirteen years old, Ersha already has breasts that would satisfy a whole palm, her height was one and a half head taller than Reysha and she already looked like a dashing beauty.

    It was something rare of Ersha because she only associated with women with same build and structure as hers or even more.

    Reysha¡¯s youthful appearance already made an impact to Ersha and it already allured her. She thought everything as of why Reysha keeps rejecting the marriage proposals.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    ¡°Maybe¡­maybe under her cold exterior¡­she is just shy, embarrassed by her own body and because men are uncommon in our household, she is anxious around them.¡± is what Ersha thought before completely falling to depravity.

    As Reysha entered fourteen years of age, she keeps rejecting marriage proposal and using duel as a medium if someone is really fit for her or not. Naturally, Reysha will always win. Reysha thought that she was rejecting a handful of a proposal when in reality, there were more than thousand of them already.

    However, most of those marriage proposals are disposed of by Ersha. She will turn it down in an instant she gets her hands on it. She became a little worried that someone may take Reysha away from them and did everything to lessen the possibility.

    At age of fifteen years, Ersha becomes more secretly attached to her little sister. Initially, she was just looking out for her secretly but now, she wanted to spend more time with her. This is where she started falling into depravity as she is deluded.

    Ersha was completely attracted to Reysha even though it was forbidden. Every single time Reysha speaks, there is an auto translator within Ersha¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Sis Ersha, come with to the royal palace today. I have something to do.¡± Should be the exact word Reysha spoke but, inside Ersha¡¯s mind, it became twisted and became ¡°Big Sis Ersha, I¡¯m scared of going alone. Please go with me.¡±

    Such delusions were secretly indulged by Ersha. She did not want to tarnish her title, her name, and her honor so she kept quiet about it. Even Reysha¡¯s simple sentences will be translated¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m a little tired today.¡± Is a common template that will be said by anyone who is honestly tired but for Ersha, it becomes like this ¡°It was so tiring, Big Sis Ersha, pamper me a little.¡±

    Honestly, she fell so much into such depravity that she even started longing for her sister. Her sisterly love becomes corrupted and she only wanted what she thinks is good for Reysha so she did everything she could to gain more attention because she inwardly and honestly thought that Reysha was just shy.

    Ersha has already remembered anything about Reysha, such as height, weight, three sizes, her scent after a bath, her scent as she sweats, her habits, her favorite foods and books, her sleeping postures, her preferred underwear, her preferred dresses, and etc.

    As Reysha turned sixteen, she left the household in Ersha¡¯s dismay.

    That¡¯s why when Reysha returned, she was joyous inside. Reysha was so sweaty at that time so she offered her handkerchief to wipe off the sweat in which¡­Ersha kept unwashed, a handkerchief where Reysha¡¯s scent is strongly attached to.

    She brought it into the war as a lucky charm and now, everything has come to the current situation.

    ¡°I fight for the sake of my little sister! I want her to have a place to return! My beloved Reysha will be surely heartbroken if she saw us in a distressed state!¡± Ersha strongly said towards the black knight with passionate emotion while still holding the handkerchief.

    She doesn¡¯t have an ill intention towards Reysha but her actions are clearly of a stalker.

    ¡°Why are you so fixated on me like that?!¡± Reysha shouted inwardly. Knowing how keen her sister is, Reysha kept everything to herself. Just a little squeak and her identity will be already given away.

    ¡°Hmmm, now that I¡¯ve taken a closer look, you, black knight, you are quite shorter than I expected.¡± Ersha speculated as she squints her eyes. ¡°Ah, you are the same height as¡­Reysha...and scent too?!¡± she correctly deducted but still don¡¯t have any inkling idea of the black knight¡¯s identity.

    ¡°Crap!¡± Reysha exclaimed as her mind panics.

 Chapter 19: Last Minute Solution 3

    Ersha stares at the black knight who is Reysha in disguise full of vigor. Reysha in return started sweating coldly because she thinks that Ersha is an inch closer to finding out her identity.

    ¡°Now that it has come to this, I have no choice but to end this fight as quickly as possible!¡± Reysha thought as she points her sword towards Ersha.

    ¡°So, that¡¯s how is it going to be? Black Knight, now I know that you do not uphold any honor nor dignity. You shall perish here!¡± Ersha angrily growled as she points her sword too to the black knight.

    Ersha charges again at Reysha and crosses sword with her. Her attacks are far much fiercer than ever as she enchanted her weapon with magic together with her whole body raising her overall combat capabilities to the limits that no normal human can ever imagine to do.

    Reysha felt the surging power coming from Ersha as she gradually goes all out. Every single hit creates small gust and ever single impact makes her hand numb from so much force. Her concentration on her flight magic is slowly getting dull.

    ¡°Now is the time!¡± Reysha said inwardly as she saw Ersha slowly getting absorbed in her own assault.

    For the very instant that Ersha pulls her sword away, Reysha explosively enhances her body that puts Ersha¡¯s enhancement to shame. She pulls her sword backward and clenched her fist. In a single flash that could only be described as a blink, Ersha was blown away with dented armor¡­

    BAM!

    Ersha was sent flying towards the pool of her own men watching their fight. She was able to barely keep her consciousness from the attack. Reysha immediately retracts her enhancement and goes stares at Ersha.

    ¡°You were holding an ace in your sleeve¡­black knight! I knew you are a strong person!¡± Ersha shouted as she touches the armor in her breast dented. However, there is one thing that made her mind go blank¡­

    Ersha¡¯s sight immediately shoots towards the Black Knight, Reysha, and stares daggers at her. It is for the reason that that handkerchief that Ersha showed earlier was now in Reysha¡¯s possession.

    ¡°Bastard¡­! You¡­!¡± Ersha curses towards the black knight as she stares at her treasure.

    ¡°I better destroy such thing¡­I don¡¯t think I can sleep well tonight thinking that someone is sniffing my sweat.¡± Reysha thought as she waves the handkerchief and set it ablaze. ¡°I wonder what Ersha would do now¡­¡±

    Despair, anguish, sorrow, lamentation, and dread altogether shows on Ersha¡¯s face as she watches her treasure burns away. She grits her teeth in anger and hatred as she looks at the black knight with so much hostility.

    ¡°BLACK KNIGHT!!!¡± Ersha shouted.

    ¡°Ah¡­this is unexpected¡­but it¡¯s a good way to be exempted from any suspicion¡­¡± Reysha sheepishly thought as a little load problem was lifted from her shoulder. However, she feels a little sorry for Ersha but she will not support her perversion.

    ¡°Shoot the black knight! Shoot that bastard to the ground! Don¡¯t let him escape or even live!¡± Ersha commanded her whole army. Since it is considered a bastion of a whole kingdom, Reysha pales as she already foresaw how the army will respond.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    Magic circles appeared everywhere. The knight and soldiers draw their bow and arrow and aim at her. They have prepared long ago so the preparations were brief or to say, in the very instant Ersha¡¯s very fist word of command.

    Tens of thousands of arrows are going to fly towards Reysha. All of those arrows are imbued with magic that could even pierce her fortified barrier. The arrows will fly so fast like a bullet and it will leave a little burn as it finds its way to a flesh.

    This is the Kerias Kingdom¡¯s Army winning signature, a barrage of the magical arrow that could instantly destroy a whole city. Reysha knows well that she will perish in the rain of magical arrows without abandon.

    It is even too late now even if she reveals her true identity just to survive.

    ¡°Shoot! Ersha shouted and her army shot the arrow that passed through the magic circles. The arrows glow in golden color and flew so past.

    ¡°No way! I am going to become a sponge at this rate!¡± Reysha regretfully thought as she began flying away from the arrows range. However, she could not hope to outrun such speed.

    ¡°Kuh¡­I am going to really die now! I have no choice¡­I really have to use that¡­my¡­cheat skill.¡± Reysha said inwardly as she started inhaling and stopped her breathing.

    Since being born in this world, Reysha¡¯s very first discovery about herself is that¡­she have a cheat skill, a skill that defies the rule of this world and breaks the common and norms of this world¡¯s rule. It is a skill that gods didn¡¯t granted her, it was another entity, a white dragon with seraphic crests in its back.

    No one else but Reysha herself is aware of such power. However, her mastery of the cheat skill is a little insufficient.

    ¡°Now! World Lapse!¡± Reysha shouted in her mind as she invokes the cheat skill.

    At the nick of time, before even the very tip of an arrow pierces her neck, time slowly stops. Gradually, time becomes slower until nothing can move anymore. With that, Reysha¡¯s body began glowing as an insignia appeared behind her.

    A new void, a dimension was created that stops everything. However Reysha herself is not immune from her power, she can only move in a slow motion but her power doesn¡¯t stop there.

    As Reysha struggles to fly away from the rain of arrows, a new phenomenon happens.

    The twisting of time and lapsing causes the even to reel back which means, the arrows that almost hit Reysha earlier started moving backward¡­

    ¡°One second¡­¡± Reysha said inside her mind as one second has already lapsed. The arrow moves a little further away from her. It is evident that even one second, the arrow traveled at a surprising speed.

    ¡°Two seconds¡­three seconds¡­¡± Reysha¡¯s head started aching upon the activation of the cheat skill. At the first second, it didn¡¯t hurt that much, however, at three-second mark, she felt like her head is splitting into two.

    ¡°Four seconds¡­F-Five seconds¡­ack¡­!¡± Reysha was able to hold off for five seconds until the skill deactivated again. Her eyes started tearing up from a pounding headache. Her breathing becomes rough as she was holding it off.

    The arrows earlier returned back to the magic circle before it passes. It was now enough for Reysha to escape unscathed¡­at least, from the enemy¡¯s attacks.

    The arrows flew again towards Reysha but no one had any idea what happened. They just shot the arrow as they are commanded. Even Ersha didn¡¯t know that miraculous phenomenon happened.

    Reysha flew faster again and she left the arrow in the dust.

    ¡°What happened?! The black knight didn¡¯t get hit even by one arrow?!¡± Ersha shouted quizzically as she looks at the back of the fleeing black knight.

    After a few more seconds, the black knight was no longer in sight as it flew towards the forest. Ersha raises her palm to command her army to halt. Even in her rage, she was able to make a calm and respected decision.

    ¡°We are not going to pursue him any longer. We have lost too much time. We will move on again after taking a break.¡± Ersha announces as her men collapse from the tension.

    She showed a calm and expressionless countenance to her people but inside, something else was boiling deep down.

    ¡°Black Knight, I swear I am going to slay you whatever it takes! The Black Knight of West.¡± Ersha promised that to her mind and harbors hatred to the black knight.

    Meanwhile¡­

    ¡°I am sooooo¡­not going to wear this armor anymore!¡± Reysha shouted inside of her mind as she soars through the sky full of regrets.

 Chapter 20: Last Minute Solution 4

    Reysha was able to barely escape. The best achievement she acquired at the battle was the perfect deception using the identity of Black Knight who also garnered Ersha¡¯s wrath and surely will become Kerias Kingdom¡¯s top wanted criminal.

    She was able to stop the advance the Kerias Kingdom¡¯s advance for a suitable time, however, for Reysha, she doesn''t have any idea why it was necessary for her to do such risky thing. Only Falikh knows everything behind his own plan.

    Meanwhile, at the Breille Army¡¯s Camp, two men watch the uncountable amount of knights and soldiers gathered.

    The Breille Kingdom has no intention of marching towards the Kerias Kingdom instead, they made a camp in front of the forest where Falikh and his band lives. Unlike Kerias, Breille Kingdom has lesser capabilities when it comes to military magic battle, however, Breille Kingdom¡¯s Army has a lot more chances of winning when it comes to territorial fight.

    Unlike Kerias with few forests and mostly plains of grass and farmlands, Breille is a land with a lot of forests, slopes, hills, mountains, and rivers. They also have farmlands which they imitated from the Kerias Kingdom. For them, a direct siege from Kerias Kingdom¡¯s side will be beneficial for them.

    Falikh has already foreseen such situation and had Reysha stall Kerias Kingdom¡¯s advances. Even if they are magically stronger than Breille Kingdom¡¯s army, the chances that they will win would be low. Most likely, only Ersha would survive such tragedy if it were to happen.

    However, stalling both armies has also their each respective purpose other than preventing them to clash. Falikh and the other bandits cooked up something for them.

    Back to the two men who are lurking around the Breille¡¯s army¡­

    ¡°Damn it! Why do we have to lose in that rock paper scissor game!? Now we are doing this job!¡± Furan curses as he bit his lip

    ¡°Calm down Furan. The night sky and the illuminating moonlight will be our greatest guidance in dire needs!~¡± Morio sang in a low voice.

    ¡°This one has no qualms about it but¡­It is Falikh¡¯s plan so it is bound to work. Morio, it¡¯s you and me for now¡­¡± Furan despaired voice rang out with a hint of hopelessness.

    ¡°It is as you said, Furan.¡± Morio replied with a smirk.

    The only magic user in the group, Furan and the bard, Morio, are looking at the barricade made by the soldiers made out of hard brick and fortified with a metal foundation.

    ¡°Morio, do you remember the plan?¡± Furan sheepishly asked the fellow bandit.

    ¡°Burn down their food supply and make them pull back.¡± the bard said with brutal hand gestures while making weird expressions.

    ¡°Yeah¡­what I am worried about is the plan B when plan A fails.¡± Furan grinned as he already knows the consequence when both fail but a little bit denial.

    ¡°Ah, the runaway and become a decoy,¡± Morio said with a huge beaming smile on his face.

    ¡°That, that! In the first place, infiltrating that fortress will be like finding a needle in the whole field of wheat. ¡° the small-time magician described accurately.

    ¡°If plan B fails and we are caught¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­what was it again? I already know it but¡­¡± Furan still denies it a little in the corner of his heart.

    ¡°Pray for our lives and wait for Miss Reysha to rescue us¡­¡± Morio said with a sigh.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ¡°This half-assed plan Falikh made!¡± Furan angrily said but the smile never faded from his face.

    The two already know what will happen to them if their mission fails more than necessary. However, something about the plan made them happy and joyful for some reasons.

    ¡°Well, since it is Falikh¡¯s plan, everything will turn out interesting as usual! I trust him and his guts after all!¡± Furan proudly said.

    ¡°I trust him too. His tales will be a good song for generations to come.¡± Morio added as he took out a musical instrument, a lute with special silver engravings.

    ¡°¡­Or do we?¡± Furan impishly implied such doubt.

    ¡°Hahaha! No matter! If we are going to do it, let¡¯s go!¡± Furan said as he stands up, however, before he could even stand upright, something flew above his head.

    ¡°Ah¡­we¡¯re doomed!~¡± Morio sang in half joy and half terror as an arrow almost shave his cranium.

    Furan and Morio fail plan A in a heartbeat¡­so of course, their next course it to¡­

    ¡°¡±RUN AWAY!¡±¡± they said with synchronized voices.

    ¡°Spies! Follow them! Round up your horses! Don¡¯t let them get away!¡± One of the soldiers said and the camp immediately became alerted.

    Since their forces are large, they divided it into twenty-four divisions with the largest one is placed here, near the forest.

    However, it was their mistake to use the horse in the dead of the night inside the forest.

    The people of Breille Army is aware of the forest¡¯s complexness, however, they haven¡¯t reached deeper yet where Falikh¡¯s and the bandit¡¯s base is located.

    For Furan and Morio and to all the bandits, the whole forest is like their very own playground, from the entrances where the army of Breille Kingdom set up their fort towards the vast horizon where the end is the boundary of Demon Kingdom.

    ¡°Follow them use your magic to trace them!¡± One of the soldiers said the impossible since maneuvering the horse would be tragic inside the forest.

    Meanwhile, Morio and Furan are¡­

    ¡°Hey, use some magic or anything to fool them!¡± Morio said as he runs while keeping the lute close to his chest.

    ¡°Haaa?! You think I am some high-level magician?! Are you an idiot?! Why do YOU use something!? Magic up, attack up, speed up, defense up, luck up, or anything! That¡¯s what bards are good at, right?!¡± Furan shouted to the Bard with a pale complexion.

    ¡°THOSE ARE JUST MYTHS ABOUT US BARDS! WE¡¯LL MOST LIKELY DIE IF YOU BELIEVE I CAN DO SOMETHING LIKE THAT!¡± Morio said in a panic.

    The two run at full speed while circling around the forest they are familiar with. Their first and second plan would most likely fail, however, Falikh already knew such result. The whole plans for the two were ruse and the true plan was already in motion when the two started running away.

    At certain someone¡¯s location¡­

    ¡°Spies?! I can¡¯t believe that the Kerias Kingdom will use such low handed tactics! Well, this is war anyway so anything goes¡­¡± A woman with beautiful lustrous hair and tantalizing aqua eyes said as she heard the report from a soldier. She wore an armor fit for a knight but her charm as a woman still overpowers such heavy metal clinging to her body.

    ¡°Yes! What do you want to do, General Ries?¡± the soldier asked with strong vigor towards his superior, Ries D¡¯Levierre, a high-ranking noblewoman who is known for her lineage.

    ¡°Pursue them at all cost! We cannot let our position, plans, and tactics to be revealed at these crucial times!¡± she powerfully said as she steps out from the fort together with her second in command.

    The man bowed and hurriedly left Ries.

    As the soldier left, a rustling sound was heard in the bushes near the fort. Ries and her second in command naturally become hostile towards it, knowing that there are spies lurking around their camp.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?! Show yourself in this very instant!¡± Ries shouted as she brandishes her sword and began filling it with magic.

    ¡°Wait¡­!¡± A pained voice of a man resounded. The man wearing tattered clothes usually worn by Breille¡¯s normal citizen came out of the bushes limply. His body is covered in blood and he has cut everywhere.

    ¡°Please, help me¡­I¡¯ve lost so much blood.¡± The man begged.

    Ries, upon seeing the man, has her stomach filled with butterflies as the man shows extraordinary handsomeness. His brown frizzy hair becomes an instant charm to her and his beautiful eyelashes that are too good to be true immediately captivated her.

    ¡°It¡¯s working, the honey trap!¡± the man, Amadeo inwardly said. It was Falikh¡¯s real plan. He only used Furan and Morio as baits and gave Amadeo the hardest part of their mission, seducing¡­or is it the easiest part.

    ¡°Y-Y-Yes! I¡¯ll be much obliged to help a citizen of our kingdom!¡± Ries nervously said as her eyes are locked on Amadeo¡¯s face.

    ¡°Every single piece of information, whether they are major or minor, will be a factor in Falikh¡¯s plan. Eiru said that one of the generals in the Breille kingdom is a woman and so, it was a hit!¡± Amadeo inwardly cheered. However, in the very next instant¡­his face pales¡­

    The reason for his change in countenance is¡­

    ¡°Second in command, Lala Forchure, please call our medics!¡± Ries said as the familiar woman with platinum indigo hair and eyes who they robbed in the forest months ago appears before him.

 Chapter 21: Last Minute Solution 5

    If the Kerias Kingdom has Ersha Einhart, then the Breille Kingdom has Ries D¡¯Levierre. There was a big difference in their fighting capabilities and magic powers but, Ries D¡¯Levierre is what the citizen calls the symbol of peace.

    They are both strict and hold high power and authority within their respective kingdom but Ries draws the line when it comes to sense of justice.

    Ries upholds justice through and through that attracted and charmed most of their kingdom¡¯s citizen. A woman whose heart leans towards the en masse and corrupted noble¡¯s greatest nemesis. She was greatly favored by the public and the nobles cannot make a move to her since she is under the protection of the kingdom and well renowned.

    Together with Rias D¡¯Levierre is Lala Forchure. They are childhood friends and always stay close together. Lala became friends with her through circumstances.

    Rias is well aware since young that Lala, as a noble with militaristic lineage, would become a pawn in the war.

    She resolved herself in saving people and at the same time, to rise in ranks to join Lala someday. She didn¡¯t think that she will be the army¡¯s general and will have Lala as her second in command.

    And like Lala, Ries herself is extremely vulnerable to handsome men that Amadeo¡¯s appearance alone is enough to invoke gushing hot feeling in her chest. She¡¯s been together with a lot of men and talked to them, but that is only limited to the topic about battles and tactics not to mention, they are mostly rough and not good looking fellows.

    Ries, deep down, is just a vulnerable maiden whose heart will flutter when romance is involved. She was a perfect prey for Amadeo¡¯s honey trap but, things become more complicated than he thought it would be.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­Who would have thought that it would turn out like this?¡± Amadeo said as he struggles to free himself away from the rope bounding his limbs and torso, tied in a makeshift bed inside of Ries camp.

    Lala who spotted him immediately gave away his identity as a bandit that greatly infuriated Ries and took the matter in her hand, thus, leading to this situation.

    Ries herself took the initiative in patching him because the wounds in his body are real. It was caused by his stupidity earlier that he tripped in and fell somewhere inside the forest. However, he thought of using such accident to his advantage but it turned out to be his one-way ticket to hell.

    ¡°You bandit! You must know now what would happen to you. I have to wring out what you know whatever it takes!¡± Ries declares as she put her sword down and walks closer to the bounded Amadeo.

    ¡°Ries, hit anywhere but the face¡­¡± Lala weakly said as she stands in the doorway. Ries looks at her and shook her head lightly.

    ¡°With wounds like that, I¡¯d rather not hit him. No, I will not strike down a man who cannot fight back.¡± Ries said as she sat down on a chair near Amadeo. ¡°Now, speak you scum!¡± she added with fierce and angry voice.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Amadeo becomes perplexed of what to say. He absolutely can¡¯t say that they have a plan cooking up and he absolutely can¡¯t fail this plan as well. He wanted to avert his eyes but suddenly, an idea pops out of his mind.

    ¡°First and foremost, I am really sorry and ashamed of what I have done. It¡¯s true that I am a bandit but I never hurt anyone before!¡± Amadeo said as he shed fake tears that easily moved Ries and Lala.

    ¡°We are very poor, I have a sick mother in the capital and my sister is serving a lord that abuses her in more ways you can imagine! The only one that accompanies my sick mother is my little brother! Society has become cruel and I wasn¡¯t able to get a decent job for my mother¡¯s medicine!¡± Amadeo cries of lies that he immediately spew after thinking it lines by lines. Truly a scum!

    ¡°I do not hope to be rich or anything¡­as long as I can procure medicine for my mother and pay our debts to that lord to free my little sister from his clutches¡­¡± Amadeo looked down while shedding more fake tears.

    ¡°I was in the forest this night because I heard that there was a herb that can ease my mother¡¯s bad condition¡­then I fell somewhere and became like this¡­¡± He bit his lip looking like he is really frustrated. It was a fabricated story that won¡¯t contradict anything Lala knows.

    ¡°Ah¡­you¡­I see¡­¡± Ries¡­was dumbly moved by his well-oriented lies. Her justice held better than she can imagine and her sympathy for the man in front of hers skyrocketed. She didn¡¯t know what to say to such man who can do wrong things for his family.

    Lala clenches her fist in vexation as she listened to Amadeo¡¯s story. Her chest tightens and she looked down. ¡°There are many things I haven¡¯t learned yet. There are so many things I didn¡¯t know yet. People like him are suffering from poverty while we nobles are eating with a silver spoon. We are still ignorant after all.¡± She thought.

    ¡°Such man with heart¡­How could I miss my sight to such plain suffering around me?! Is it because I am still weak? Is it because I am still inexperienced?! Ries thought as she looked at the man in front of her.

    ¡°I apologize for your circumstances. You, as one of our citizen, are not protected enough. I don¡¯t know how I can help your situation at the moment but¡­after this war¡­I promised that¡­I will look for your sister and give attentive care for your mother and little brother so please, stop being a bandit!¡± Ries sincerely pleaded Amadeo with saddened eyes. Her words are meant to be upheld and she does it well.

    ¡°This is¡­going smoothly as I expected¡­¡± Amadeo said inwardly as he keeps his act together. ¡°Really?! Will you really do that for me?! But¡­I am a criminal¡­¡± he said suddenly to Ries and look over to Lala.

    ¡°I know that this is my win but, I have to give them one last push to immediately seal the deal!¡± Amadeo thought and followed by more compassionate words. ¡°However, I have nothing to offer in return¡­are you willing to do that for me?!¡±

    Lala and Ries looked at each other and simultaneously nod. One by one, the two of them removes their armor, making a clanking a sound. Lala tightly shut the door of the room and Ries started removing his clothes¡­

    ¡°Eh¡­eh¡­?!¡± Amadeo becomes confused about the sudden development.

    After Lala walked close to him together with Ries, they started caressing his body. Their sweat and scent started permeating his nostril.

    ¡°What? What are you two doing?!¡± Amadeo shouted as he was unable to comprehend his situation.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry¡­this¡­just for this please¡­bear with us. Just tonight¡­I¡¯m really sorry¡­I feel really hot inside¡­¡± Ries shy said as she fidgets. She placed her hands on her chest and ¡°My heart won¡¯t stop beating crazily¡­¡±

    Lala holds his hand and looks passionately at him with watery eyes and reddish countenance. ¡°I am sorry too¡­I feel so hot¡­¡± she said.

    ¡°This is¡­! For the meantime, I am stalling them like this but¡­! AHHHHHHHHH!¡± Amadeo screams hopelessly inside his mind.

 Chapter 22: Last Minute Solution 6

    KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK

    ¡°General D¡¯Levierre, I am sorry to disturb you but you must hear this urgent report.¡± A man came knocking on the tightly shut door who spoke with a sense of urgency.

    ¡°Y-Yeah! I¡¯m coming out. Soldier, head to the planning room. I¡¯ll follow immediately!¡± Ries said with a stern voice even though her heart was beating so fast from nervousness. She withdrew the spoon full of soup she was about to feed Amadeo.

    ¡°I¡¯m heading out too! I¡¯m going to the planning room!¡± Lala shouted as she hurriedly put on her armor over her skin tight shirt and pleated skirt. She hurriedly opened the door but blocks the view from the inside to keep the soldier from seeing Amadeo.

    ¡°Lord Forchure?!¡± The soldier gasps as Lala came out from Ries room full of sweat and visibly flustered. What surprised the unknowing soldier the most is that her clothes are disheveled and she was breathing roughly.

    ¡°Could it be¡­? General D¡¯Levierre and Lord Forchure are¡­ items?!¡± The soldier thought while circulating wrong information in his head.

    For an army men, anything obscene is absolutely prohibited¡­unless seen. It would also be natural that a woman in the army would long for that kind of relationship but, the innocent soldier just thought of something more absurd.

    Two women in a single room, sweating and both flustered. His mind can only lead to one thing.

    ¡°That¡¯s that reason why General Ries is not interested in man! She is interested in¡­woah¡­that¡¯s hot!¡± The soldier grins under his iron helmet. ¡°This is going to be the biggest gossip yet heard by everyone!¡± Surprisingly, the soldier is loose mouthed.

    Lala then walks off and the soldier follows behind with his mind lagging behind because he is imagining how passionate they are with each other which is non-existent.

    Meanwhile, Ries fixes herself and garbs her armor with haste. Amadeo just looks at her dumbfounded while he still sits in the bed and racking his brain on what in the world was happening.

    ¡°Ah¡­I¡¯m really sorry¡­I really want you to taste the soup that I made. I¡­just wanted to practice how to be a¡­¡± Ries said but paused a little.

    ¡°A¡­? A¡­what?¡± Amadeo urges her to speak.

    ¡°A¡­a¡­wife¡­Kyaa!¡± Ries shyly said with a cute squeal. Her eyes passionately look at Amadeo.

    The reason they undressed Amadeo was because to check any further injuries. The reason why they locked him in secretly is that they don¡¯t want the soldiers to know that they have a girly side and they find Amadeo really handsome that they became bold of their actions.

    The rough breathing cannot be explained though. For what reason they were breathing heavily earlier will be omitted.

    ¡°I¡¯ll return after we take care of every obstacle. You stay here for a while and rest. If you want, you can taste the soup and tell us what you think of it! Okay? Bye!!¡± Ries said as she stormed off the room leaving Amadeo behind.

    ¡°Ahahaha¡­well, this is my chance¡­¡± Amadeo smiled with complicated feelings. Since he was unbounded from the rope, the difficulty of his mission was lessened. ¡°Time to do my job, but first¡­¡±

    .

    .

    .A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°Fire! The food storage is on fire!!¡± A soldier shouted as he runs toward the well with a bucket in hand.

    ¡°What the¡­?! All hands, help in killing the fire! Magicians, use your magic to put it out with water magic! Those who remained doing nothing, immediately evacuate the remaining supplies in any nearby storage house!¡± Ries orderly said as she immediately collected her mind upon seeing the blazes that were set upon not only their major food storage but some minor buildings too where they keep their arms and weapons.

    ¡°General D¡¯Levierre!¡± Lala shouted as she rushes towards Ries side. ¡°How could this happen to us?!¡± she added a question.

    ¡°Damn! At this rate, we won¡¯t last a week defending the front lines!¡± Ries curses as she thinks of any solution for the sudden crisis. ¡°Second in command, Lala, I am going to write a letter to pull out our ranks from the frontline and have the backup forces to take the front for a short duration of time.¡± She said to Lala.

    ¡°But, won¡¯t they lose if the Kerias Army arrives?!¡± Lala worriedly reasoned out to Ries command.

    ¡°That¡¯s one problem! They can manage though if they slowly pull back day by day until we can restock our supply again! It will be a miracle though if our estimated arrival time of Kerias Army will be a day or two delayed¡­¡± Ries hoped for it. Lala looks at her with a pale countenance as a reckless plan was concluded in a matter of seconds.

    ¡°Then, let me take command here. After you write your command, I will immediately dash off towards the kingdom! General Ries D¡¯Levierre, use me as you will!¡± Lala strongly said with burning passion in her eyes as she bows with one leg on the ground in front of Ries.

    ¡°Then I shall! Please, wait for me and I will write it shortly, Second-in-command, Lala Forchure!¡± Ries said as she runs towards her room.

    Ries'' feet ran like a wind from all the adrenaline her body is producing, an urgent situation that requires speed. Deep down, she was relieved that Lala volunteered herself to go carry the message towards the capital. That way, she may avoid the danger the war will bring.

    As she arrived at her room, she slams the door open and walks straight towards her desk. However, the man that she was expecting to be there¡­is gone.

    ¡°Amadeo?!¡± She shouted. Her eyes frantically looked around the room but the man that she called out is nowhere to be found. Instead, on her desk, there is the soup emptied of its content and a letter. ¡°This is¡­¡± she read the letter.

    ¡°The soup was tasty but, however, you can improve it by adding some mint herb and some milk to improve its viscosity. Overall, you are now eighty percent wife. Don¡¯t worry about it¡­¡± Ries'' cheeks became ablaze as she read the content. ¡°PS. I am sorry that I left without telling you. I have things to do. If fate allows it, we may meet again.¡± She put down the letter and folded it. She retrieves a box and opened it. It was full of jeweled rings and accessories with magic enhancement. She places the letter there and closed the box again.

    ¡°Amadeo¡­huh¡­we may meet again. For now, I am going to do my duty.¡± She said as she sat down and retrieved the quill and ink together with an empty sheet of paper.

    ¡°Eighty percent wife, huh¡­twenty percent more before I can become your wife then¡­¡± she said with a faint smile.

    .

    .

    .

    Meanwhile, at the other end of the kingdom again, the Kerias Royal Palace, the room of the prince who offended the princess of the Breille Kingdom, a shadow, figures of people sneaking around sneaks to his room in the night.

    Clothe rustles and small breathings are made but the prince in his room is not waking up from his slumber. It was a cold night but he is embraced by a thick layer of blanket to keep him toasty.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you had me learned alchemy because I am just used in cooking¡­you¡¯re really absurd, Falikh.¡± Teth said as he brought out a bundle of incense.

    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t ask anyone for it, right, Mika?¡± Falikh sheepishly whispered towards the giggling Mika.

    ¡°Fufufu, it is as Falikh said, only you are capable of such tedious task. But you know, Spoof had the hardest job you know? Sneaking us in this castle¡­truly an incredible man!~¡± Mika said as he patted the man called Spoof.

    As Mika said, the man, Spoof is the one who helped them to sneak inside the royal palace. Spoof is a man with an ashen hair that is tied in a small ponytail and sharp deep blue eyes. His mouth is covered with a scarf and dressed in all black. He does not speak for a special reason but mostly, he is trained not to because he was previously a spy.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Spoof gestured with an ok sign and looks towards someone else.

    ¡°I swear¡­I really swear I am going to bite you later for this, Falikh!¡± Eiru said with teary eyes. He is wearing a blond wig, the same as his hair color with beautiful curls that spans down at knee length. He was dressed in beautiful ceremonial clothes which pure white and his chest are padded neatly to make it looks like E cup.

    ¡°You look beautiful my dear Eiru, Fufufu. With that, you will not fail to seduce the prince. It really suits you because of your childish physique.¡± Mika said with a scary grin.

 Chapter 23: Castle Shenanigans 1

    Prince Arytorio Kerias is a man of arrogance and unquestionable impudence. He is the third prince out of the three princes which mean his chances for the throne is a pipe dream. He knew such reality at an early age. In his desperation to attain glory and what so called power, Arytorio courted noble families with strong influence within the kingdom.

    Being one of those noble families that he courted is the Einhart Household, specifically, Reysha Einhart. He courted a lot of woman in high standing but he knows that the Einhart household is favored the most so he thought of charming Reysha which ended in a duel where he lost.

    Arytorio lost all hopes of getting power within the kingdom so he thought of aiming other kingdoms.

    He brazenly marches to the Breille Kingdom to court a princess in the Breille Kingdom, truly a foolish decision.

    Princess Meriyal Breille is an extraordinary woman with extraordinary attitude. Arytorio wouldn¡¯t ever think that there will be a person with pride higher than his. Meriyal is by no mean, not an evil or cruel person but when it comes to dealing with other people with high position, her pride overpowers all.

    Arytorio¡¯s impudent attitude that treated women like his plaything greatly induced Meriyal¡¯s anger and an argument broke out that ended by Meriyal sending Arytorio back¡­forcibly with the royal army.

    Arytorio comes home infuriated by the shame he thinks that Meriyal brought him and at the same time, Meriyal¡¯s anger was known to her father, the King of Breille. Using both of their anger, some of the people in the council started brewing plans of starting a war.

    Then it broke out¡­

    Arytorio wouldn¡¯t have ever thought of a war breaking out because of his foolishness. Guilt started haunting him and he soon started seeing people less and less. He also ignored the king¡¯s call which alarmed everyone thinking that the Breille Kingdom¡¯s action towards him had a lasting effect.

    And that very night, Arytorio again sleeps in his room.

    However, there was something different right now¡­

    A sweet scent awakens his senses. Under the warmth of his sheets, his body revitalizes and his cold sweats stops flowing. All of his worries and unnerved senses calmed down before he knew it.

    As he removed the sheets covering his head, his breath was taken away from what he saw.

    ¡°W-Who¡­are you¡­?!¡± He said with eyes glued to the woman illuminated by the moonlight coming out from the glass window of his room.

    ¡°Sadly, I have long forgotten it. But I can assure you that I am a harmless entity. Prince of Breille Kingdom, it¡¯s a pleasure meeting you.¡± The woman said as she curtsied elegantly. She smiles at him with so much radiance.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± is what Arytorio could only mutter as his heart stopped momentarily from such breathtaking and captivating smile that the woman did. He immediately believed what the woman said. How or why the woman is in his room is no more of his concern.

    She¡¯s a woman with fair skin and has the right height. Her breasts look passable and most of all, her face is what you would call perfectly sculptured, and her golden hair and blue eyes that tantalize anyone who stares at it, a beauty befitting to be called an angel.

    ¡°I can understand your bafflement. I apologize for such untimely appearance but, I became horribly worried for you, Prince Arytorio.¡± the woman said with saddened eyes. Her countenance is deeply colored by the shimmering moon that gave it a strong vibrant effect that Arytorio wasn¡¯t able to breathe.

    ¡°I have always been watching you. You and your actions have led to this circumstance and now, you are brooding over it. It proves that you still have a heart.¡± The woman added.

    ¡°I see¡­all of those¡­so you are well aware that I am a womanizer¡­¡± Arytorio dimly said. ¡°I am a horrible person¡­¡± he followed.

    ¡°You may be one right now but, change is never ending. Whatever you did will never be erased or reverted again. All you can do is to choose the right path again.¡± The woman told him with overflowing affection.

    ¡°You¡­are you¡­consoling me¡­?¡± Arytorio mutters weakly.

    ¡°I am. Not only to you and the decisions you made. I know you are aware of what I am saying.¡± the woman implies about the war.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­are you telling me that¡­it is not too late for me?! I am impudent and foolish¡­¡± he said with grim expression.

    ¡°You are a one but, you are but only a young one. You can still grow up to be a better man and correct everything. Prince Arytorio Kerias, there is light and darkness in this world. None of the two can exists without the other one. Having too much light inside you will cause an imbalance, the same goes for darkness. You can never ever get rid of the two but, you should learn how to accept them and become one with them with the aim of treading the right path.¡± The said as she leans her face to Arytorio.

    Arytorio heard every single bit of what the woman said and his heart was greatly swayed. Her face which is so close to his made him conscious again of his situation.

    ¡°Your words¡­! To encourage a coward like me¡­! I don¡¯t know what will the future brings but¡­with your words¡­I will cast none but embrace them. It is what you want, right?¡± Arytorio contemplated. His eyes directly stare at the woman.

    ¡°Thenea¡­Can I call you Thenea? If you don¡¯t have a name, I will call you Thenea for now! I don¡¯t want to forget you!¡± he pursued the conversation by presenting her a name.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­a beautiful name¡­Thenea. I am truly happy.¡± The woman, Thenea smiles.

    ¡°Also, I will stop being a womanizer. Thenea¡­oh¡­my Goddess Thenea¡­please¡­grant a selfish wish of mine! I¡­I want to¡­¡± Arytorio said as he closes his eyes and presented his lips¡­

    A really fast flow of the situation...

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Thenea pauses because, in reality, Thenea is a he and his name is Eiru.

    As Arytorio presented his lips with his eyes sincerely closed, Eiru¡¯s face was petrified and all color from his face is drained.

    ¡°Damn it! Not this!¡± Eiru inwardly curses.

    He glances at the side where Falikh, Mika, Teth, and Spoof are hiding. He gestured with his hand horizontally cutting in his neck which means no. He wants them to save him from the situation he got himself to.

    ¡°!!!....!!.....!!!¡± Spoof made a gesture with his two forefingers crossing and clashing at each other. It was a sexual innuendo that made Eiru¡¯s eye twitches in anger.

    ¡°H---H!!---H!!!¡± Falikh¡¯s laughter is muffled forcibly by Teth and Mika as a silly scene unfolds before them.

    However, Mika and Teth themselves are having a hard time stopping their own laughter. Even Spoof is silently laughing under the scarf in his face.

    ¡°I really swear I am going to bite all of you later!¡± Eiru thought as his temper reaches cloud nine.

 Chapter 24: Castle Shenanigans 2

    Eiru frowns upon the heavy predicament weighing on his shoulders, or rather, in his mind because. Utterly disgusted and vexed at the thought of kissing another guy. As someone from the demon race, Eiru has already lived hundreds of year but not once in his life he has ever thought of kissing another guy.

    Even in a drag, the thought is repulsive. He wouldn¡¯t mind cross-dressing as a girl but such action is going too far.

    ¡°There¡¯s another way to prevent this! Though it won¡¯t even feel pleasant, I have to at least lessen the damage it could cause on my sanity!¡± Eiru internalizes as his frown didn¡¯t cease to exist from his face.

    He doesn¡¯t want to glance at Falikh¡¯s group anymore. Eiru wanted to end this as soon as possible so he proceeded with the plan in his mind.

    Eiru slowly cocks her head towards Arytorio as if it is in the motion of kissing, however, his left hand immediately crawls to Arytorio¡¯s forehead and combs his bangs a little upward.

    ¡°Nooo¡­.!¡± Eiru cried internally as he kisses Arytorio¡¯s forehead. It was kind of unbelievable that he didn¡¯t flinch a little from doing it, a perfect act up to this point.

    ¡°Thenea...¡± Arytorio said as he opens his eyes again from the kiss on the forehead. He touches the place where Eiru lightly tapped his lips onto.

    Keeping his act together, Eiru smiles again even though his knuckles placed behind are trembling in rage.¡±It¡¯s a good luck charm, prince. It¡¯s all I can offer for you. May you find your path and I wish it would be the righteous one.¡±

    ¡°Thank you! Thenea¡­! Thank you for clearing up my mind! Thenea¡­I will never ever forget you!¡± Arytorio said as tears started streaming from his eyes.

    ¡°I, but not have indefinite time to stay. I bid you farewell, Prince.¡± Eiru said to quickly end this idiot¡¯s daydreaming.

    ¡°Thenea! If you disappear now, I swear, I will find you! I will love you whatever form you take, whatever fate you have, whatever age or years we are separated, I will love you regardless of your gender as long as I can see you again!¡± Arytorio vows as he steeled his heart and put a resolve in his mind, a resolve that will change his life forever¡­

    ¡°Crap¡­this guy is dangerous!¡± Eiru said panicking in his mind as shiver was sent to his spine. Everything he said gave him weird goosebumps that could kill a cow, especially that part where he said he will love him regardless of gender.

    From the corner of the room where Arytorio¡¯s blind spot is located, Spoof stealthily approaches with two acupuncture needle in his hands.

    ¡°¡­.!¡± Spoof used the needle on Arytorio¡¯s neck which causes him to lose consciousness. The needle isn¡¯t only used for acupuncture it is also coated with tranquilizer-like liquid because Spoof himself isn¡¯t confident of his acupuncture skill.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°Ah¡­.The¡­nea¡­¡± Arytorio fell back to his bed as he mutters the name of the girl who showed up in his dreams. He would have never thought that everything was staged¡­

    ¡°Ahh¡­.¡± Eiru collapsed on the spot with a tired sigh.

    .

    .

    .

    ¡°So, will that stop the war?¡± Mika asked as he and Falikh, and the others march at the unmanned corridor of the castle. Because of the upcoming war, most of the soldiers and knights are sent to the battlefield and the leftover in the castles was taken down by Teth¡¯s odorless sleep gas.

    Even Arytorio¡¯s room was filled with incense that instills calmness and a floaty feeling like you are hallucinating.

    ¡°Hahaha! Mika¡­you can¡¯t stop a war. Once it started, the only way for it to end is to either destroy the opposing side completely or a truce or what I would like to call, a treaty. Well, if you want to permanently end it, that means people should go brain-dead.¡± Falikh gleefully said.

    ¡°Then why do I have to do that in the first place?! Why have me dress in a drag and seduce a man?!¡± Eiru angrily said as he took one of Falikh¡¯s arms to readily bite.

    ¡°That prince¡¯s actions alone cannot stop the war. No one can at this point. However, with that, we can sway the direction the war could happen.¡± Falikh said with a smug.

    ¡°I still don¡¯t know what you are trying to get at. Why have Miss Reysha and the other¡¯s to stall both armies? Why do we need to infiltrate the castle? What¡¯s the meaning behind your plans?¡± Teth asked strongly as he becomes worried about the situation.

    ¡°It is as Teth said, what are the reasons behind your plans? How can Prince Arytorio sway the direction where this war is going?¡± Mika followed Teth¡¯s question.

    ¡°Prince Arytorio is only a catalyst, a starter of something. The reason we need to stall the armies from clashing is so that we can still direct this war on a verbal scale. If and if, a soldier or a knight dies in the battlefield, the war¡¯s fate is already bound to lead to a larger bloodshed.¡± Falikh explained while trying to get rid of Eiru¡¯s hand gripping on his.

    ¡°As for our next step, we will go for the next target,¡± Falikh added.

    Mika, Teth, and Eiru had all question marks floating above their heads as Falikh said that. Only Spoof knows what Falikh is talking about.

    The structure of Kerias Kingdom¡¯s governance is a monarchy, meaning, there is a king at the top. The same goes for Breille and the Mesola Kingdom, however, Kerias follows a lineage, a bloodline for the rightful heir to the throne.

    The reason Falikh¡¯s didn¡¯t become a king is that the Mesola Kingdom does not follow such culture instead, the Mesola Kingdom is built on faith to gods. Only those who are blessed by the gods can only be the next king.

    Falikh¡¯s believes that the people in the Mesola Kingdom are all monkey that blindly follows something nonexistent. All of those who are trapped in their faith treated devils and beasts like an abomination of this world, that¡¯s why he left¡­

    Falikh also believes that the Mesola Kingdom is capable of summoning heroes from another world and is certain that it won¡¯t be long before they do so.

    The Breille Kingdom has governance that follows a certain  pattern in choosing their next king once the current one is deemed unfit or retired because of old age, a way of resourcefulness fitting of Breille Kingdom.

    ¡°So now, this is the question, Teth, Eiru, and Mika. You guys know about the card deck right?¡± Falikh asked.

    The three people he asked all nodded their heads.

    ¡°At the very apex of their hierarchy is the King, the one who rules and make major decisions in the land, the Queen who supports the king and handles some political stuff that the King cannot take care of¡­then lastly¡­?¡± Falikh smilingly asked the three¡­

    ¡°¡±¡±The Jack¡­¡±¡±¡± The three simultaneously answered Falik¡¯s question.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The king and queen cannot reach to such decision if no one close to their position is whispering in their ears. That¡¯s why we go now to Jack of Cards.¡± Falikh announced as the five them walks in the hallway.

 Chapter 25: Castle Shenanigans 3

    ¡°This is ridiculous! Can¡¯t we just stop for a moment and let me change my clothes?!¡± Eiru protested with angry countenance but his words are tinged with a careful whisper.

    ¡°Not yet dear Eiru. We may still have use of your¡­angel persona¡­Thenea¡­Pfft¡­!¡± Mika mockingly said as he tried to stop his laughter. There wasn''t even a hint of concern for his predicament, it was only purely for everyone¡¯s entertainment.

    ¡°At¡­At least the wig¡­¡± he pleaded Mika.

    However, Mika didn¡¯t say anything and only showed a calm and gentle smile free of any guilt. The succeeding men beside Mika have the same expression that only made Eiru sunk in despair. It was an indication that he can¡¯t do anything anymore with his situation.

    ¡°Since I hear no more complaints, let¡¯s go, to the treasury!!¡± Falikh cheered as he walks faster than the rest of them while throwing his fist in the air.

    At that very moment, at that very specific moment, at the dead of the night where only the darkness offered by the lightless realm with only the moonlight illuminating the whole visage of the place, everyone¡¯s cheeks twitched from Falikh¡¯s words.

    Eiru, Teth, Mika are all looking at Falikh with dead suspecting eyes while Spoof made another thumbs up.

    ¡°Say Falikh¡­aren¡¯t we going to the jack right now? Aren¡¯t we here to stop a war?¡± Teth asked with popping vein while glaring closely at Falikh.

    ¡°Hey, do you guys seriously think this is charity?! We can at least raid some of their treasures and foods!¡± Falikh reasoned with desperate gestures while imagining the haul he could get.

    ¡°We are bandits¡­not burglars. We should stick to our mission. More like it¡¯s your plan in the first place so why are you disobeying your own plan?!¡± Eiru sent his counter affidavit to Falikh¡¯s stupid reasoning.

    ¡°This won¡¯t take long! Right, Spoof?!¡± Falikh spews another reason and dragged Spoof to be his accomplice. Spoof nodded joyfully with the thought of gaining wealth at the same time.

    ¡°Fufufu, it is truly a Falikh-made plan, however, if we are to haul things here, how do you plan to carry them? You should have brought Furan instead.¡± Mika confidently shot down Falikh with a fair logical reasoning.

    Falikh, upon realizing such thing, is petrified in his spot.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­no way¡­my plan failed¡­¡± He despaired as he got on all fours while lamenting. He just realized something that he could have done, though, it is not even vital for their original goal. Even Spoof started moping together with Falikh.

    ¡°This is a¡­fatal mistake¡­let¡¯s go home¡­¡± Falikh solemnly said.

    It was hopeless.

    The leader himself has lost all hopes and motivation to do anymore. It was a crucial moment where a team breaks up and argues with each other. It was something unexpected in every situation. The leader has lost all hopes¡­

    Until¡­

    ¡°You won¡¯t get to eat my cooking if we don¡¯t finish this¡­for a month¡­¡± Teth menacingly said as he glared at Falikh.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Okay! I¡¯m back! Let¡¯s go finish this!¡± Falikh immediately bounces from despair to joy, or more like, he was forced to bounce back because of the thought of unable to eat Teth¡¯s food is hell for someone as lazy and gluttonous as Falikh.

    ¡°This guy¡­how do I even trust my life to him¡­¡± Eiru said as he shakes his head left and right while massaging his temples.

    ¡°Then you, Spoof, don¡¯t encourage Falikh with any weird ideas.¡± Teth sternly said to Spoof.

    ¡°¡­!¡± Not a word was said but Spoof flipped the bird on Teth and caused the start of a war.

    ¡°You¡­! I¡¯m going to strangle you!¡± Teth raged as he tried to catch Spoof, but unfortunately, Spoof is agile enough to evade him. Threatening Spoof with food won¡¯t work either as he is good at scavenging at anything that was left. It is safe to say the Spoof has a behavior of a rabid raccoon.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s stop it now children. We are at a very dangerous place!~¡± Mika tried to pacify the situation with a smiling face.

    ¡°Yes, Auntie!~¡± Eiru said with a smirk.

    However, at that very moment, Eiru realized his mistake. Mika was staring at him with a menacing smile.

    ¡°Dear Eiru, do you know, I have a closet full of fancy clothes¡­¡± Mika said.

    ¡°S-so¡­?¡± Eiru answered meekly.

    ¡°They are all right for your size¡­maid uniform, dress, evening gown, thigh highs, lace gown, swimsuits, and much more.¡± Mika listed off some of his masterpiece that could cost a fortune and young ladies all over the kingdoms will fight over for.

    ¡°S-sorry¡­I don¡¯t want to dress like a drag anymore¡­¡± Eiru apologizes as his imagery of his own manliness is at stake.

    With the useless chatter ended, Falikh and co. proceeded to the Jack''s room to do their operation. They have the general direction Reysha but they don¡¯t have any reliable information about the person in question, the king¡¯s councilor.

    Falikh already deducted the one who is moving in the shadows that manipulated the outcome of the decisions of the king of Kerias Kingdom through great experience from being in the royalty before. However, there is insufficient information about the councilor because even Reysha herself hasn¡¯t seen the councilor yet. She only knows where the councilor¡¯s chamber is.

    Their group moved around the corridor rather freely because of lack of guards on duty due to the war and most of the guards in the vicinity were drugged to sleepiness.

    They walked and turned and walked and chatted leisurely like the whole castle is their own home until¡­

    ¡°Shhh¡­we¡¯re already here¡­¡± Falikh said as they approached one of the doors in the hallway on the second floor of the castle after taking a twin stair going up to different rooms again.

    To begin with, getting lost in the castle should be impossible as Reysha drew an accurate map. However, for Falikh, mapping unexplored places is also one his specialty, or rather, it was a skill carried over since as Camille, he loved playing so many games.

    ¡°Spoof, do your work!¡± Teth urged Spoof as he is the only one who is capable of pick locking.

    Spoof brings out a pin and small wiring. He peeks his eyes through the doorknobs hole but only saw an orange light indicating that there¡¯s a lamp illuminating the room. However, he paid it no heed and proceeded on his task.

    CLICK

    It was an easy mission for Spoof. The door was unlocked before anyone knows it. As the door knob clicked, the door quietly opens itself and revealed the person inside the room, the councilor.

    Contrary to what they are expecting which is a man with balding head and arched back with evil heinous grin, they were able to find something else¡­

    ¡°B-Breasts¡­¡± Teth nervously said.

    ¡°W-Wow¡­that size¡­¡± Eiru said admiringly.

    ¡°Oh, my¡­¡± Mika daringly said.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Spoof, of course, didn¡¯t mutter any words again but his eyes almost fell on the floor upon seeing the sight in front of him.

    ¡°Amazing, what a huge boobies!¡± Falikh said cheerfully. ¡°You don¡¯t get that often.¡± He added with a teasing tone.

    In front of them is a girl with turquoise colored hair and green emerald eyes wearing a magician¡¯s robe that fully exposed her erotic cleavage that instills lust to men. Her skin is fair and her eyes are alluring like it invites attention. Her figure is of an hourglass as the mere robe she is wearing traces the line of her waists.

    It turned out that the councilor is a woman.

    ¡°Hmph. So you four are the rats that are crawling around the castle?¡± she gleefully said as she looks down on them. ¡°I do not approve of any intentions you have, especially if it is about ruining my plan.¡± She added.

    ¡°Moreover, such quite the looker you bunch are. I am going to enjoy myself tonight.¡± She menacingly said as she tapped her wand on the ground and fireball started appearing around her.

    ¡°We got ourselves some real trouble¡­¡± Falikh uttered while his smile lips twitches.

 Chapter 26: Castle Shenanigans 4

    At the sight of the councilor, a busty woman, Falikh, Spoof, Teth, Eiru and Mika¡¯s faces pale as she used magic right in front of them. They were obviously lost for words as their mind started working in separate ways.

    ¡°Good evening¡­that¡¯s a lovely coat¡­¡± Mika said as his smile is petrified with fear and his heart started pounding.

    ¡°My, you know how to compliment a lady, unlike your friends.¡± The woman said as she smirked with arrogance.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Mika only uttered as he looks around and found himself alone in the presence of the woman.

    As soon as Mika spoke earlier, everyone but him scattered away from the place. He felt a little despair as he found himself left by his comrades and left for the woman to prey to. It was inevitable though as among their group right now, Mika has the lowest physical parameters.

    Falikh may be on the witty side but his physical abilities are of a man who is good at running away and tirelessly doing pranks on anyone making him a resilient man when the time comes.

    Teth obviously has a better physique than Falikh and with his leanly built body, he ran away without any difficulties. Also, since he was previously a bartender, he knows what hostility feels like so he knows that they are not safe anymore in there.

    Eiru has better parameters than the other as he is of the demon race. Physical abilities, endurance, stamina, throughout his life, Eiru has built up everything without even increasing the mass of his body. He has lived long years for nothing, however, since he lost his horns, his magic power is gone and fighting against that woman is dangerous.

    Spoof, without a doubt, escaped the fastest since he is already accustomed to such situation. He disappeared like a blur in the moment. He is indeed a well-trained spy but he is lacking in the motivation department.

    The only one left is Mika who is only good with his fingers that used to sew clothes and make-ups. His ability to disguise is proven useless in this situation making it more hopeless for him.

    ¡°Would you look at that, you were abandoned. Well, I can hunt them down later but first, I need you to entertain me.¡± The woman said enticingly to Mika.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe those guys! To leave such frail maiden such as me here! And the way this woman stares give me shivers! Girl, I am not into you!¡± Mika inwardly announces.

    ¡°You, we already know that you are the one who is controlling the flow of the war from the shadows!¡± Mika said with factual tone but deep inside, he is still unsure of it and in a way, it can be called a gambling bluff.

    ¡°Oh? I don¡¯t know how or why but you are right about that. It¡¯s nice to know that there are still clever monkeys around other than that bastard Reysha! That prodigy of a bitch!¡± The woman stated as she mentions the name of Reysha with hate.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    ¡°It seems that the wounds are opening by themselves. I hope Falikh and the others are making a plan now. In the meantime, I am going to stall as much as I can until they are ready¡­I hope¡­¡± Mika thought as he bet some hope to Falikh and the others.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s a compliment or not but, it won¡¯t hurt for an introduction, right? I am Mikael. What about you? What¡¯s your name?¡± He sparked a conversation and the woman¡¯s interest shifted to him.

    ¡°Is that so? Then, I will play along with your stalling game. I am Aspara. I have no need of the last name. I am a High Wizard and the councilor of the king of The Kerias Kingdom. So then, what will be your next card in this game?¡± Aspara said with arrogant smug on her face.

    ¡°Can¡¯t take her for a fool, huh? I need to play my cards well or this is it for me.¡± Mika contemplated as he stares at Aspara who is still smiling with victory painted all over her face. ¡°Then, why are you doing this? What do you hope to gain in this war¡¯s result?¡± he asked as he calms his self.

    ¡°Why you ask? Hahaha! A question befitting of someone of you! Very well, I shall answer your inquiry, Mika the intruder!¡± She said while looking down at Mika and calling him names.

    Aspara walks in a circle as she hums in joy. She plays with her wooden staff decorated with charms and an orb as large as a clenched fist with a beautiful color of sapphire. She swayed it happily in a moment of a second.

    BAM!

    The door behind Mika closes and it startled him as it slams shut. He immediately realizes that Aspara is actually holding him by the neck as she can use such high-level magic. It seems that her proclaimed title is not just for show.

    ¡°Well then, now that we are alone, I shall tell you. This war is just a preparation for another war.¡± Aspara calmly said as she lay down on the bed as she emphasizes her voluptuous breasts.

    The statement alone made Mika knit his eyebrows in confusion and anxiousness.

    ¡°You seemed confused. Hey, do you know about the demon lord, Ivy Hellbeing?¡± Aspara asked as her face becomes serious.

    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡± Mika honestly answered. He doesn¡¯t have any idea about the demon lord or anything about the demon race since humans have lost contact with their kingdom long ago.

    ¡°Ivy Hellbeing is actually a demon not from this land. I have investigated for a long time in the demon kingdom about her in disguise. Ivy Hellbeing apparently came from the other side of this world or so they called the other side of this planet.¡± She sternly said as her countenance becomes stiff.

    ¡°Ivy Hellbeing¡¯s magic and knowledge far surpass anyone in this land. None can match up with her power, however, she herself stated that in her land, she is the weakest among her siblings and her father is far more powerful than her. I can¡¯t even begin to think how powerful those people from the other side of this planet are.¡± She followed as she shows a face of vexation.

    ¡°The other side¡­of this planet? Wait¡­what does that mean?¡± Mika asked as his interest got sparked.

    ¡°Contrary to everyone¡¯s beliefs, from everyone¡¯s knowledge, this world we live in, this world we know is not actually flat. We live in a spherical land called a planet and this planet, this land that we believed to be flat actually has more places we haven¡¯t yet explored or visited. Imagine all the monsters and powerful people in that land.¡± She said as gestures with a whirling finger that indicates that the spherical land that they live also spins around.

    ¡°Every magician¡¯s dream is to gain more knowledge, whether forbidden or impossible. That¡¯s why I am trying to start a war. With Kerias¡¯ magical prowess and Breilles¡¯ rich resources, we can attack The Mesola Kingdom and use all three kingdoms to start a siege against the demon. After that, I will extract everything from Ivy Hellbeing and travel towards that land!¡± Aspara told her grand plan that will put everything in danger. She must know the consequences of her actions but her countenance says something otherwise.

    ¡°This woman is¡­insane!¡± Mika said with assurance.

 Chapter 27: Castle Shenanigans 5

    ¡°Okay! That¡¯s an it for you! A death flag since you already knows my grand plan!¡± Aspara arrogantly said as she stands up from the bed where she is lying down. ¡°Well, it would really be waste to kill you now so let¡¯s play to your heart content!~¡± she added as she shows off more of her eroticism.

    Mika, knowing that Aspara is now aiming for that, started having goosebump all over his body.

    ¡°No, no, no! Can you just, like, straight up kill me?¡± Mika desperately asked. It was the only thing he could come up in this situation as he tried prying open the door that was tightly shut behind him.

    To a normal healthy man, a chance like this won¡¯t go wasted and will immediately jump right at her without abandon even knowing that they will be killed afterward. However, for a situation such as this, for Mika, is extremely awkward or so one might say, hilarious.

    Aspara got tired of waiting so she took the initiative and stood up from the bed. She makes her way towards Mika who is still struggling to unlock the door with pale as white face. As soon as she got in front of Mika, she slams her hand at the door, beside Mika¡¯s face.

    On a closer look, Aspara is a lot shorter compared to Mika¡¯s height, however, no one can deny the fact that she has a body to kill for, a body every woman would dream to have.

    ¡°You¡¯re taking too much time that I already took the initiative. Hey~ what do say? Shall we? After this, this sensation, you will no longer feel anything else as I kill you. After that, your companions are next!¡± Aspara said to Mika as her knee reached out for Mika¡¯s crotch.

    ¡°Hii!¡± another wave of shiver crawled from Mika¡¯s neck down to his spine.

    At that exact moment, Aspara has become baffled by Mika¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°Why¡­why aren¡¯t you¡­getting excited yet? Hey¡­!¡± Aspara asked with a vexed and frustrated face. She grabs Mika¡¯s collar and started shaking him violently.

    ¡°I can¡¯t! That¡¯s impossible! Let me go!¡± Mika pleaded with a pale face that made Aspara realize something.

    ¡°Are you¡­impotent?!¡± She questioned with a face visibly shook.

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    ¡°Wha--?! Then that should be impossible! You should have at least reacted or something!¡± She shouted with face getting even more impatient.

    ¡°Wait¡­it must¡­are you¡­into men yourself¡­!?¡± Aspara asked with sudden realization again.

    ¡°¡­Bingo!¡± Mika positively replied with a smiling face.

    At Mika¡¯s shocking answer, it is Aspara¡¯s turn for her face to become pale. Her knees gave out and she fell on her rear as the confirmed fact sunk into her head. She never thought that, at this exact moment, she failed to seduce a man because of preference.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    It was not the matter of why, it was the matter of her pride as an unfailing seductress, a woman with a body that will make anyone drool, a face and vigor tinged with youthfulness preserved by magic for over several decades.

    And yet, for the first time in her life, Aspara¡¯s charm didn¡¯t affect Mika. There were many instances where Aspara would also seduce the same sex or men with differing preferences however this was the first time she met someone like Mika, a homosexual.

    But the situation of Mika does not change in one bit. Aspara looked at him with disdain in her eyes as her magic started becoming violent.

    ¡°Enough¡­if it does not work, it does not matter for me. In the end, you¡¯ll be dead so it¡¯s not worth thinking over about. Though, it will be a bad memory for me.¡± Aspara said as she directed her staff towards Mika.

    To her surprise, Mika is just there standing with a gentle smile on his face.

    ¡°Why are you smiling?! Do you think your situation is funny?!¡± She shouted fiercely.

    As he was asked, Mika kept the smile on his face and started walking to Aspara. As soon as he arrived in front of her, he brushes her hair like it is a treasure.

    ¡°Such fragrant scent¡­¡± Mika said that baffled Aspara for a moment.

    ¡°What? Are you acting charmed now because you are about to die?¡± She asked suspiciously.

    ¡°Aquamarine Scented Berry Version 3. It was recently released by Leislit Firm by Leislit family, right? Blueberry crushed and ground to the finest sliver of a mixture and diluted to soluble water which was purified, after that, leaves of mints are soaked in it to reach the perfect sting of smell. Oops¡­I can¡¯t tell any more of that.¡± Mika intellectually said as he sniffed Aspara¡¯s hair.

    ¡°Wait¡­?! How did you know? It was my favorite perfume¡­¡± She said with a flabbergasted face. ¡°It was only released last month and they only exclusively sold five premium bottles which I painstakingly waited and used every connection that I have to get my hands on.¡± Aspara added.

    ¡°The Leislit Firm¡¯s genius perfumer and a famous hairdresser, a makeup professional and talked to every woman in every kingdom that has perfect knowledge for fashion and a great dressmaker, Madam Le Fleur. It is said that Madam Le Fleur only shows up the firm she herself created once a month or even twice due to being busy in her research. She is, for me, a national treasure. That¡¯s why you, how did you know such thing?!¡± Aspara greatly explained with sparkly eyes, however, at the last part, she looked at Mika with disdaining eyes.

    ¡°I see. I am happy to have a devoted fan.¡± Mika only smiled sincerely to the raging Aspara.

    Aspara was lost for words. Her violent magical power slowly settled down and her staff fell on the ground. It was a night full surprise for her and she didn¡¯t anticipate such golden opportunity.

    Aspara is a woman who values fashion and looks over everything else. Even as she goes, she always flashily flaunted her beauty greatly complimented by her fashionable clothing and perfumes. It has always been her motto to be gallant and charming at all time.

    Her magical research is second to none, however, when Aspara reached a certain age, she gave more attention to her looks that lead her to being greatly attached to fashion. And years ago, she discovered the Leislit Brand, the best around that are only exclusive to nobles and the wealthy.

    It has the rarest and the loveliest product she could have ever dreamed of. Maam Le Fleur was her idol for creating such products and wished to meet her even once to express her gratitude for creating gems exclusive for women.

    ¡°So how is it, my latest creation? Ah, however, I already made a newer more fresh one so if you¡¯d like, I¡¯d let you have it first before I released it for next month¡¯s issue?¡± Mika said as he put his finger on his chin.

    ¡°M-Madam¡­Le Fleur?!¡± Aspara exclaimed.

    ¡°Fufufu, even I can curry a favor from women.¡± Mika evilly thought to himself.

 Chapter 28: The Prideful Princess of the Breille Kingdom 1

    ¡°So, what do you say Miss Aspara?¡± Mika asked with a confident countenance to the flabbergasted Aspara.

    ¡°My ambition for a piece of perfume, I don¡¯t think we are going to reach anything here.¡± However, Aspara didn¡¯t budge. It was not as effective as Mika thought. Aspara returned to her feet and picked up the staff that she dropped from the ground. ¡°Though the proposal was kind of attractive, I cannot let myself be swayed.¡± She added.

    ¡°Well, at least I tried!¡± Mika said inwardly as he raised his hands in defeat. Aspara is too smart and a logical person.

    ¡°That said though, I want to at least hear you out, Madam Le Fleur. You have a reason to do such thing I presume? What is the reason you are here?¡± Aspara also said in defeat as she lowers her guard and started walking towards a chair and had a seat. ¡°Hearing you out and doing favor is two different matters so it wouldn¡¯t hurt to know what your motivation for doing this.¡± Aspara followed as she beckons Mika to relax too.

    Since there are no other options, Mika just lets out a tired but relieved sigh. Aspara was more than a seductress. Being a magician who delves her own self in a study, she is intelligent and wise than most people. That¡¯s why she was able to take control of the war in her palms.

    ¡°Hearing what you are about to say, I may show interest or even give you a help on my own accord.¡± She assured Mika with a smile on her lips.

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    .

    .

    .

    ¡°Ahahaha! What in the world!? That¡¯s too much fun for its own good!¡± Aspara exclaimed as her laughter bursts out.

    ¡°Right? Things like this often happen within our group.¡± Mika said with a relaxed countenance as their very own chat becomes a hearty talk.

    ¡°Madam, I am interested! If you really want to stop the war, then I will immediately stop it. Just promise me that one day, you will help me in defeating Demon Lord Ivy Hellbeing.¡± Aspara happily replied.

    ¡°Miss Aspara, why are you so hung up with magical knowledge and power? If it is not too much for you to answer¡­¡± Mika timidly asked the happy magician.

    ¡°Ah¡­that, huh? It will be only fair to share some of my secrets too now to you, Madam? I do trust you after hearing what you have to say.¡± She said as her eyes fell below with saddened expression.

    ¡°I¡­I am preparing to repel a prophecy. Before becoming a magician of this caliber, I always dreamt of becoming a hero¡­¡± it was deep and sullen emotions that covered Aspara¡¯s face. ¡°However, I am deemed to have no potential with weaponry, thus, I tried magic. This is where I found my talent, however, someone foretold me a prophecy.¡±A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    ¡°Prophecy, huh¡­? What is it about?¡± Mika asked with curiosity looming over his eyes as he looked at the crestfallen magician.

    ¡°A prophecy that one day, a White Dragon with Divine Power will wreak havoc upon our land. If the prophecy were true, I want to me, Aspara, to defeat it and be deemed as the hero. But, in order for me to accomplish such thing, I need power, knowledge, and allies by my side, thus, I plan to get everything I can from the demon lord and fortify my skills and power.¡± She said as the spirit of courage and resolve seemingly manifested in her eyes.

    ¡°I am glad. Miss Aspara is not evil by root. She has ambitions of her own¡­however¡­¡± Mika thought to himself but still, something bothers him. ¡°Miss Aspara, what if you didn¡¯t like what I just told you?¡± Mika timidly asked again.

    ¡°Ah, the whole killing thing is just a threat¡­though violating you was really part of it. I¡¯ll erase your memories of this night, thus killing you for this night.¡± She impishly explained.

    ¡°I AM GLAD THAT EVERYTHING TURNED OUT WELL!¡± Mika shouted inside his mind.

    ¡°Well, all that said, Maam Le Fleur¡­your comrades¡­didn¡¯t come back for you it seems.¡± Aspara said with a complicated expression.

    ¡°I really can¡¯t say anything about it¡­I know they are scums or they just trusted me that I will do something.¡± Mika resigned as she breathed out a tired sigh.

    ¡°Yeah, they haven¡¯t left the castle premises so they might still be planning something. Why don¡¯t we greet them?¡± She said haughtily and impishly.

    .

    .

    .

    Meanwhile, at the other kingdom, Breille, Hansen and his merry friend of bandits have already infiltrated the castle.

    The Breille Kingdom Castle differs to Kerias as it was more commercialized and deemed a safe kingdom. Since the Breille Kingdom is known for its resources when it comes to food, usable wood stocks, large fields of harvestable wheat and rice, and furniture, even the castle itself have started economizing to suit their advantages over another kingdom.

    It was the sole reason the Breille Kingdom forces are on standby in defensive stance because it gives its land more importance. The major advantage of Breille is when the battle turns into attriation or endurance.

    They have lot of stockpiled consumable resources that could enable them to battle far longer than Kerias and Mesola Kingdom combined. It was one of the dominating and daunting traits of Breille¡¯s force.

    And because of such, the Royalty sees themselves as greater leaders than Kerias¡¯ Royalties and Mesola¡¯s Royalties. Their pride doesn¡¯t come off as groundless, it was heavily backed by how prosperous their kingdom is.

    And so, Hansen, Falikh¡¯s right in command, his childhood friend, charges at the kingdom.

    However, unlike with Prince Arytorio who was gullible and frightful, the princess, Meriyal Breille, stands in front of groveling Hansen with his head deeply touching the ground in the princess'' very own room.

    Princess Meriyal could be called a twilight within the boundless night sky as her silky ashen hair attracts attention and her red cherry eyes are enticing enough to turn your head towards her direction. Her body isn¡¯t much notable of anything. She is simply slim and is modest, however, the air around her is dominating and fearless.

    How could Prince Arytorio messed with such peerless woman?

    Wearing her evening gown while holding a spear that she deeply planted on the ground beside her, she looks down at Hansen with pity.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe my very own fiance is begging on all fours in front of me¡­¡± She simply said towards the groveling Hansen.

 Chapter 29: The Prideful Princess of the Breille Kingdom 2

    A certain party at the Breille Kingdom Castle, Meriyal Breille looks at the spectacle of people gathering and flocking. Most of the people invited are nobles, royalties, and peddlers or merchant with high standing in the economic structure.

    They are celebrating the success of Princess Meriyal¡¯s accomplishment in irrigation and agriculture advancement. Even though she just started researching and learning anything about these things, in just two years, she already made a huge progress.

    Her new way of using canals around farmlands with water runes installed and sprinklers. For farmers, it made their jobs easier. Not only that, she also proposed a seasonal crop rotation to ensure that the soil used from the last harvest can be cultivated healthily again.

    Princess Meriyal is the type of person to prioritize her subjects more than her own self. However, she takes pride in what she does and she doesn¡¯t let anyone badmouth her.

    Being regarded as an agricultural prodigy in which this era needed the most, Meriyal knew that she is utterly regarded in a high position.

    She bears neither hate nor anguish, she pities people below her equally but will actually acknowledge people who their own respective accomplishment.

    However, for the first time of her life, Meriyal felt hateful for a reason a man from the Kingdom of Kerias came for her hand.

    Arytorio Kerias brazenly shows in front of her with a smile that he thinks he owns the place. Meriyal knows full well that Arytorio has shown no considerable feats in their own kingdom so she ignored him.

    Suddenly¡­

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s a bit rude to ignore me, Prince Arytorio Kerias. You don¡¯t have much chance to marry someone as charming as me.¡± Arytorio said with mocking smile.

    Meriyal face¡¯s cramped in irritation from the prince who barges in her very own celebration just to be a douche. She held it in and tried to walk past him, however, the Prince insisted and blocked her path.

    ¡°That¡¯s not something you do in a presence of someone great. Where¡¯s your respect?¡± The Prince unknowingly insulted Meriyal.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any respect for such man who can¡¯t grow his very own balls.¡± Is what Meriyal brutally said and savagely delivered to Arytorio. ¡°Also, you are uninvited and I don¡¯t remember you arranging a meeting with me. We basically let you in to show respect to Kerias¡¯ royalties. Think carefully too, you are not in your own territory, little man.¡± She added.

    ¡°All he did is to chase shadows after all and I am not about to be drag in his power struggle, let alone, be his wife,¡± Meriyal said inwardly with disdain.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°Bitch, you are only a woman! A tool for procreation for us men!¡± Arytorio said visibly losing his temper from being looked down and insulted. Of course he would feel bad, after all, for all his life, it is what he felt like inside the Kerias Castle.

    Meriyal snaps from Arytorio¡¯s shallow mind. She didn¡¯t expect for him to be this stupid. She feels like she was talking to a noisy monkey. No, calling him a monkey would be an insult to an actual monkey so she¡¯d rather not say it.

    Meriyal cannot bear how Arytorio is looking down on her so she used magic impulsively.

    ¡°[Pitfall] [Enclosed]¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Arytorio shouted as he fell in a hole that was created beneath him and as his feet touch the ground, the earth around him closes. He is only left with his head poking out from the ground.

    It was Meriyal¡¯s magic that did such simple feat. Because she hated being looked down, she made a way so she can look down on him. Also, Meriyal¡¯s specialty is earth magic. She contemplated at first if she should get water magic but, earth magic itself is plenty useful to detect water leyline beneath the soil so she picked earth magic for efficiency and its usefulness in agriculture.

    ¡°Your very existence is a shame for your kingdom. If you have done your best at something, I won¡¯t mind thinking otherwise. Also, I already have a fianc¨¦. I¡¯ll show you the way out myself.¡± Meriyal coldly said as she stared down at Arytorio with raging face from the embarrassment he received in front of all the guests.

    Arytorio expected that she will dig him out of the ground, however, she didn¡¯t. Arytorio by no means, a weakling, however, such situation won¡¯t grant him anyway to fight.

    ¡°[Shoot!]¡±

    In an instant, Arytorio was launched out of the venue like a cannonball. What Meriyal did was a magic where the earth around Arytorio flings him out of the whole but because there was so much force, Arytorio was launched even further away.

    Because of the sudden development, Arytorio wasn¡¯t able to croak a single scream. Before he knew it, he crashes at his servants that were standing beside their carriage. In their reflex, they all band together to catch their Lord, albeit it seems they were really expecting such result.

    ¡°Ack! Ow¡­ow! Who in the world in their sane mind would do such thing to me!?¡± Arytorio shouted with disdain but his voice is tinged with fear.

    From the large double panel door, Meriyal came out while still looking down at him.

    ¡°Go home. I don¡¯t want to waste my time on you further more.¡± Meriyal said with an emotionless countenance as she turns around and leaves for good.

    Arytorio, upon seeing no choice but to go home, stomped his feet angrily as he rode the carriage behind him which prepared by his servants.

    Meanwhile, Meriyal is met by her father, the king of Breille Kingdom.

    ¡°Meriyal, to do such thing¡­couldn¡¯t you have done it in a manner befitting of your name?¡± The king asked his daughter with a complicated expression.

    ¡°What are you saying, my dear father? I am pretty sure I¡¯ve dealt with him befitting of my name.¡± She said with a holier-than-thou attitude.

    ¡°I am not going to apologize or even amend my actions today. I simply stood for myself and my prided name. I am more comfortable if this escalates to war than bowing my head to them.¡± Meriyal announces such that made everyone in the guest hall pale.

    .

    .

    .

    You mean¡­that you¡­?!¡± Hansen, with flabbergasted face, looked at Meriyal with disbelief.

    ¡°Indeed. There is no such thing as someone controlling us behind. I, by will, chose this war over peace by apologizing. I will take responsibility for this war and all my past actions even if I ended up dead.¡± Meriyal said towards Hansen.

    It turns out that there is no such thing as mastermind that is controlling the Breille Royalty from the shadows. It was all because of Princess Meriyal Breille¡¯s stubbornness to interact in goodwill to the Kerias Kingdom.

 Chapter 30: The Prideful Princess of the Breille Kingdom 3

    ¡°Can¡¯t you come with a compromise with the Kerias Kingdom?¡± Hansen timidly asked as he peeks at Meriyal¡¯s face.

    Hansen Haylight is a noble hailing from the Kingdom of Breille. A talented man capable of leading and commanding and a man with exquisite and excellent etiquette and as a noble, he was a smart and wise man and also a man who was confident of his own capabilities¡­ not until he met Falikh, the son of the previous king of Mesola Kingdom.

    Falikh and Hansen met at age of ten when Hansen made a visit to the Mesola Kingdom. At first, Hansen found Falikh as rude and undignified man. Falikh lives in a modest household but no servants serving him at all and all he does is laze around, however, they oddly got along with each other when it comes to political debate.

    It was something Hansen could not look at.

    Two years later, Hansen heard about the war between the Mesola Kingdom and the Beast Kingdom in which the former won by a huge margin. He immediately set out to investigate what happened despite his young age.

    Defeat and lost was what happened to his mind as Falikh personally told him that he was the commander of the war that happened.

    That is when Hansen saw through Falikh¡¯s true nature. Sly and a cheater, wise but rude, broken however smart, and most of all, uncaring for what he has. He is a man who would do everything for his own comfort, a true definition of scum but happy man.

    Regardless of everything mentioned about Falikh, he is someone who does not will purposely put anyone¡¯s life in jeopardy. He is just a wave that goes with the flow, no, he just no waves, he was a tsunami that does not just go with the flow but overwhelms the current flow and turns the tides to his favor.

    Such morally hideous man is someone¡­ Hansen looked up a charismatic man that could attract myriads of ladies and can usurp the current king at any time.

    He didn¡¯t do it. Hansen thought of any reason why he wouldn¡¯t but to no avail, no answer came to him. In his desperation for an answer, he asked Falikh himself just to be given a plain and simple answer¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s a hassle.¡±

    Hansen, upon hearing Falikh¡¯s answer, breathed a sigh of relief. He thought that Falikh may have thought about doing it. However, his face was honest with a pained face that screams laziness. It was a relief because he preemptively knew that Falikh if he desires to, can take over the three kingdoms if he actually tries.

    From that day, Hansen has looked up to Falikh even more, however, even with the passing of time he still can¡¯t fathom what the hell is Falikh thinking even at a leisure time.

    One day, Falikh came up to him and asked him¡­

    ¡°Hey, Hansen, aren¡¯t you bored with all this noble stuff? Wanna come and become bandits instead? I¡¯ve gathered enough members!¡±The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Despite having a good position in his lineage, despite being the fianc¨¦ of their Kingdom, despite his potentials and talents, Hansen himself knew¡­it was not a life he longs for. He smiled at Falikh¡¯s proposition like a madman.

    He knew that Falikh is not a good influence. He knew that but, his heart and mind are being corroded by Falikh.

    He joins the band of bandits, completely changes his image and becomes as wild as he can.

    He doesn¡¯t know what such decision would entail to but, he learned that he has become a free man. With Falikh¡¯s help, he tricked everyone in his household to traveling far for his studies.

    However, a crucial time came to them he needs to validate his position again to talk to Princess Meriyal Breille, thus, the situation between them came.

    ¡°You¡¯ve changed a lot, Hansen. I thought you were the man who would never bow his head like this. What happened to you?¡± Meriyal asked with cold unmoving countenance.

    ¡°Uhh¡­¡± Hansen uttered as he tries to find an answer. ¡°I¡¯m actually cheating on you and I¡¯ve been robbing people of their possessions and stuff. I am actually a bandit now.¡± Hansen said with a stiffened wry smile.

    ¡°I had enough with your tasteless jokes, Hansen. Tell me right now what is your goal? Not only you sneaked into my room this late night, but you also started pleading me to stop this war.¡± Meriyal said as she walks towards a chair and sat.

    ¡°Could it be¡­you can¡¯t hold down your lust anymore? That¡¯s understandable. I shall let you have everything of me.¡± Meriyal mockingly said. Hansen knew that it was a way of Meriyal to tell a tasteless joke.

    ¡°You¡¯re actually shaking whenever other men touch you. What a tough front though.¡± Hansen said to fight back from Meriyal¡¯s provocation.

    ¡°I¡¯m shaking with anger that is. I don¡¯t want those mongrels touching me without my permission.¡± She replied with a stiff smile.

    ¡°Hmph! I heard you made another revolutionary discovery about agricultural reforms. You also made drafts and blueprints for your next research, right?¡± Hansen changes the topic as he lifts his body up from the floor to talk to Meriyal informally.

    ¡°That¡¯s right however I am currently at a roadblock. We lack suitable runes and magic panels to further the project. We also need appropriate magical materials that are only manufactured at the Kerias Kingdom.¡± Meriyal honestly answered with a vexed countenance.

    ¡°As usual, you are letting your pride get the best out of you rather than thinking logically for the sake of these projects of yours.¡± Hansen mockingly said towards the troubled princess.

    ¡°However, I am not going to put my head down first. Whatever happened, that spineless prince from that kingdom should learn his place. If he does, then I won¡¯t mind letting him apologize. I may even think that his existence has a little significant to this world.¡± The princess said while she let out a prideful countenance looking down at all being.

    ¡°I see¡­then, how about a bet?¡± Hansen boldly said.

    ¡°A bet? That¡¯s unusual coming from you. However, I am interested so keep going.¡± Meriyal gestured him to continue.

    The previous Hansen would never be as bold as this to propose a bet. It was solely because of Falikh¡¯s influence that he learned how to take a risk.

    ¡°Within three days, Prince Arytorio Kerias of the Kerias Kingdom will be apologizing to you.¡± Hansen announces.

    ¡°¡­Who is that?¡± Meriyal cutely tilted her head in confusion¡­

    ¡°Girl¡­are you serious?!¡± Hansen said as his cheek twitches in irritation. She was so prideful that insignificant being stays as insignificant beings. She didn¡¯t even bother remembering his name.

    ¡°It was the prince¡­¡± Hansen said while calming his self.

    ¡°Ah, yeah, that guy. Fine, I¡¯ll ride along with your gamble. However, if he didn¡¯t, you should know that this war will be unstoppable so I want you to return as a commander.¡± Meriyal said with a serious face.

    ¡°Is¡­that all?¡± Hansen timidly asked.

    ¡°Of course not. At the very least, after the war is over and you decided to leave again, you should leave me with your child.¡± Meriyal said with a serious face. She never holds back on this kind of things towards Hansen as she thinks far into the future.

 First Arc Final Chapter: The War Conclusion

    The Kings and Queens of the Breille and the Kerias Kingdom withdrew their forces. By a stroke of miracle, no casualties are reported and only a little portion of their resource reserved was touched. Both armies never had the opportunity to clash as interventions unknown to the mass happened.

    The people, especially the citizens called this intervention the Miracle of Fairy Forest, the vast forest where the Kerias Army stopped from their tracks and the very forest that had Breille army to withdraw.

    By the order of the King of Kerias through the biddings of his councilor, he withdrew the army a week after they started the campaign. Together with the councilors, convincing words, Prince Arytorio Kerias announces that the blame lies with him.

    With that in mind, Prince Arytorio Kerias personally traveled towards Breille territory and reaches out to Princess Meriyal Breille. In response, Princess Meriyal Breille personally meets Prince Arytorio Kerias to not to accept any apology but to have an armistice.

    In a sense, it became an entirely different outcome that the citizens hoped for.

    A compromise, a trade, an economic exchange and in the paper of the armistice written and agreed by both parties, a stronger and better exchange of merchandises that each kingdom deters to trade in the past.

    It became a war through words and wits as the armistice was repeatedly revised for the reason that each kingdom wanted to gain a more profitable advantage.

    It took over three months to finish the said treaty because of revisions and mistake. Aspara, the councilor of the king of Kerias personally set out to have an exchange of words with Princess Meriyal.

    Countless debate and battle of wits keep happening between the two as they tried to elevate each of their assets.

    Ersha Einhart was called back to her territory to handle militaristic insufficiency so the Einhart Family called Reysha Einhart to become Aspara¡¯s escort. Her insight and perspective greatly helped Aspara to gain advantages to their discussion which Aspara herself laments over of how wise Reysha is.

    On Princess Meriyal¡¯s side is a nobleman called Hansen who became her direct instructor and advisor on this specific political strife. Her escorts are Ries D¡¯Levierre who knows the heart of the low and middle-class citizen and Lala Forchure, Ries¡¯ friend.

    Showing an overwhelming knowledge about politics, Hansen was able to push back Aspara and Reysha several times and Ries¡¯ indomitable will and sense of justice become a strong wild card that played in the talk.

    It is as Falikh said, the direction of the war changes into a more diplomatic one that discusses advantages and disadvantages. It was not a showdown of strength and power but was a showdown of each side¡¯s wits and brains.

    In the end, Breille Kingdom becomes more advantageous than the Kerias Kingdom due to being at fault that Prince Arytorio Kerias admitted.

    Since taking the blame and promising to make up for all of his inadequate actions for their kingdom, Prince Arytorio Kerias was highly evaluated by the people and he didn¡¯t just stop from there.

    He stopped from aiming for the crown and began becoming a man of virtue and justice. He vigorously moves from one place to another, territory to territory to do work while the three months of the vicious war of words happen.

    Princess Meriyal Breille immediately implemented the new industrial trade between the kingdom of Breille and Kerias and provided a safe route with a paved road.

    Aspara becomes a little vexed upon losing in the talk, however, it can be said that she did her best. She was able to implement taxes on each product that the Kerias Kingdom will sell in the Breille Kingdom which was readily accepted.

    Dairy products produces, and livestock become more accessible for the Kerias Kingdom in exchange for agreeing to create magical products that the Breille Kingdom need such as rune stones.

    After a taxing three months of endless talk, Reysha stayed on their territory for one more month in request of her elder sisters, Ersha and Yrsha Reinhart.

    As the most pampered among the siblings, Reysha Einhart was treated more childishly and was regarded as their family¡¯s golden treasure even though she is recognized as a genius and the strongest in their Kingdom.

    In reality, she is her family¡¯s dress up doll and such.

    In total, Reysha Einhart became busy for the past four months and even in the last month her sisters begrudgingly let her go.

    Today, Reysha returns to the forest where the band of bandits resides.

    .

    .

    .This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    ¡°What in the world did you guys do?¡± Is what comes out from Reysha¡¯s mouth as she stares blankly at the sight behold to her.

    ¡°That¡¯s a little complicated and too much of a question¡­¡± Answered by Eiru who tried to laugh enthusiastically, however, Reysha¡¯s twitching cheek made it difficult for him. ¡°Also, welcome back. Good work!¡± followed by Eiru.

    ¡°Oh my, you are here already Miss Reysha. Welcome back. So, what do you think?¡± Mika appeared from their back and smiles at Reysha.

    Reysha¡¯s rested head once again attacked by a grinding headache.

    Only four has passed¡­

    No, those four months has become a crucial point. She never knew something this absurd happened while she is not here. Her absence becomes a blind spot for her and thus, this occurred.

    ¡°Just what¡­grr¡­.I want some explanations.¡± Reysha said as she shook her head while massaging her temples.

    What in front of Reyha is¡­

    A two-storey mansion stands in front of her with a grand veranda on the front. It is surrounded by a black fence which two meters in height. Inside the fence, there are a lot of roses and grandly decorate bushes. High-class chairs and tables are set out in the front and a garden laid out with more flowers spreads out.

    The glasses, the windows, the wall, the doors, even the roof are all high class. A mansion made for high ranking nobles with astounding width and height.

    In short, something that shouldn¡¯t exist here four months ago stands in front of Reysha¡­

    ¡°HA HAHAHAHA! HAHAHAHA!! HOW IS IT, MASTER?! DO YOU LIKE IT?! HAHAHAHA!¡± Falikh said as he stands atop the veranda with his one foot on the railing while his arms are crossed.

    Falikh¡¯s is wearing dashing black clothes that could be said that can only be designed by the best, tailored clothes that scream and further compliments his handsomeness.

    ¡°GET DOWN HERE YOU DUMB BASTARD!¡± Reyhsa shouted in fury with a busting vein in her forehead.

    ¡°NO!¡± Falikh replied while still laughing and runs away inside.

    Reysha couldn¡¯t believe it and hang her head in utter vexation and awe at the same time.

    Because she was shouting earlier, Teth appears from the front door of the mansion and walks towards Reysha with a troubled face.

    ¡°Ahaha¡­I¡¯m really sorry Miss Reysha. I will just explain it to you myself.¡± Teth said as he gestures with an apology.

    ¡°Yeah¡­I really want some explanation¡­¡± Reysha simply replied with a sigh.

    ¡°You see¡­the night that we infiltrated Kerias Castle¡­this and that happened and we got separated from each other. In the stroke of luck or you could say, the devil¡¯s luck, Falikh found the treasury¡­well¡­after that...you know what happened¡­¡± Teth nervously explained.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­it¡¯s only natural since you guys are bandits¡­not a charity group¡­¡± Reysha simply dismissed it because she knows that headache is bound to strike her again if she mopes over it.

    She just crouches down on the spot and held her head down while letting out a sigh.

    ¡°The mountain bandits across this forest helped us with the materials and the construction. We used the money that he plundered to fund this. I am really sorry¡­¡± Teth followed his explanation.

    However, Reysha wasn¡¯t listening anymore.

    She just sat there, thinking of everything that happened.

    What is life, she asked herself.

    And so, with that, the curtain of the story of war closes.

    But wait!

    The story is just beginning.

    More fun days are bound to come and more stories of people are waiting to be told.

    Reysha Einhart, with a weird twist of fate, met a handful of bandits with faces akin to princes. Connections and rivalry, Fun and thrill, and above all, stealing hearts are waiting to surprise everyone.

    The day of fun starts here.

    .

    .

    .

    Meanwhile, at the Kingdom of Mesola¡­

    The king of Mesola Kingdom sits on his throne. In front of him are dozens of magus from the church.

    A strong light surges the surrounding as the circle they prepared shone with bright divine light.

    A summoning is in progress.

    Not just a normal summoning for spirits to listen to prophecy and such, not a summoning to call for a beast, but a summoning to call a hero from another world.

    As the light goes out, from the middle of the circle came a lone girl.

    Short brown hair and deep crystal blue eyes and a face of someone Oriental came out. She could not be called a beauty but rather, her childlike face announces adorableness.

    Her eyes show high energy and her lips didn¡¯t show any displease as she grins. She is wearing a short skirt and a shirt uncommon to this world.

    The girl looked up to the king and smiles.

    ¡°Are you the one who summoned me?¡± She said in a straight but lively tone.

    The King nodded in affirmation and stands up. Suddenly, the king bowed his head towards her and so, the other people in the room did so.

    ¡°We welcome you, Hero given to us by the gods. I am Hyre Mesola, the king of Mesola Kingdom. It¡¯s a pleasure to be acquainted with you.¡± The king said with sincerity.

    The girl broke out in a huge grin as her eyes sparkle in joy.

    ¡°Wah! A real fantasy world! It¡¯s time to use all of my knowledge from gaming and from Granny Camille!¡±She excitedly cried out in her mind.

    ¡°My name is Victoria! As my name indicates, I bring victory. King of Mesola Kingdom, I am here to answer your call of summoning!¡± The girl who looks no older than twenty years old but not younger than eighteen years old said.

    ¡°Oh?! Such words, I am honored to meet you even further, Hero Victoria. Now then, shall I talk about the reason we called you.¡± The king said as he genuinely broke out in a smile.

    .

    .

    .

    ¡°Fufufu¡­Hahaha¡­HAHAHA! So, those religious bastards summoned the hero after all!¡± laughed by a girl who sat on a throne.

    The girl dons a red left eye and green right eyes. A fang that gives away that she is vampire gleams in the darkness. She takes a sip of the red liquid in her goblet¡­

    She is a vampire but it is not blood¡­it¡¯s just a tomato juice¡­

    She wears a fashioned gothic Lolita dress with ribbons and laces all over. Her silky and long blond hair is fashioned with a mob cap with beautiful laces.

    It¡¯s the demon lord, Ivy Hellbeing.

    ¡°Fufufu¡­I think it¡¯s time for me to move. As the invincible demon lord who can stop time, I, Ivy, will bring chaos! Bwahahaha! With my Za war--!¡± Ivy was about to say something but someone disturbed her.

    ¡°Your highness, here¡¯s your fresh refill of tomato juice!¡± a servant came with a bottle containing her tomato juice.

    ¡°DAMN IT! DON¡¯T INTERRUPT ME IN MY MONOLOGUING SPEECH!¡± She blurted in utter rage but her face which dyed in redness says otherwise.

    The simple servant bowed in fear.

    ¡°E-Ehem¡­y-you didn¡¯t hear anything, alright? I¡¯ll let you go for this one time so forget that you heard me saying anything.¡± She said while she swings her head away.

    ¡°Y-Yes¡­your highness demon lord!¡± The servant said I panic before bolting out of her room.

    ¡°Guh¡­that was¡­a bit of a blow to my sanity. Whatever, I shall have my fill again.¡± She simply said as she sat down again and retrieved the juice.

    Bandit Host Club Act 1 End.

 Chapter 31: The Mountain Bandits 1

    Since this the first time she heard about it, Reysha became curious about the mountain bandits that Teth spoke of.

    ¡°So, what are these mountain bandits that I heard of? This is the first time you mentioned them.¡± Reysha said as she sipped a tea on an elegant tea cup.

    ¡°So as you said, Miss Einhart, this piques my interest further.¡± Aspara said she served a cake with a fork to her lips. She chews slowly and elegantly while letting out a mumble squeal from the delicious strawberry filling of the cake.

    ¡°You are always as curious as a child, Miss Aspara. You should better start exploring things yourself rather than asking people. With that, maybe you can gain more humility.¡± Meriyal said she stares at the beautiful rose that was placed in a vase.

    ¡°Humility? Me? Hardly. Aren¡¯t you the one who needs such thing Princess of Breille.¡± Aspara answered with a cheek twitching.

    ¡°Oh my, still can¡¯t get over that you lost to me? Miss Aspara, even as someone as a beauty like you can rot too. However, I guess it¡¯s not just appearance that rots, even your personality reeks.¡± Meriyal said as she makes a smug face.

    Reysha just listened to the exhilarating exchange with a furrowed eyebrow. She only wanted to enjoy her tea and get her answers from Teth who is standing beside her. Teth, on the other hand, feels a wave of pressure from the three persons sitting at the table.

    From the doorway of the mansion which they call Mousseux, there are Falikh, Eiru, Spoof, Mika, and Hansen peeking as they hide.

    How did it come to this?

    Everyone asks why the two, Princess Meriyal Breille of the the Breille Kingdom and Aspara the Councilor of King of Kerias of the Kerias Kingdom is here.

    Since such question cannot be conveyed by the bandits themselves, Reysha takes the initiative to do so as she becomes a little annoyed.

    ¡°So I shall ask, why are the two of you here?¡± Reysha inquires nonchalantly as she took another sip from her tea.

    ¡°The same could be asked to you, Miss Einhart from the Einhart Household. Why such as you, a renowned genius and master of magic and sword, is here?¡± Aspara raises an eyebrow as she directs her sight to her with a questioning gaze.

    ¡°What a coincidence. I have the same question in my mind as Miss Aspara. I do wonder what you are doing here, Miss Einhart.¡± Meriyal said as she also directed her eyes to Reysha with a cold gaze.

    ¡°What reasons do I have you asks? Should I speak about and the two of you will voice out your reasons? I have to be certain.¡± Reysha replied as she brings down the tea and glare at the two.

    An atmosphere of pure hostility dominates the place. For Teth that was directly bathed in such atmosphere, he slowly loses that vigor in his face as it pales.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Should I say something stupid and I am good as gone, huh¡­¡± Teth said inwardly with a forced smile as he trembles.

    Hansen from the onlooker side shivers as he remembers how that atmosphere felt and he was dragged in the meeting that felt endless. He feels so bad about Teth, that¡¯s it. That¡¯s all the sympathy he could give as he doesn¡¯t want to be involved again.

    As elegant and beautiful the three women in the table appears, one could immediately tell upon contact with them that it is shrouded in pure bloodthirst filled with rage, revenge, and a violent torrent of a pure displeasure of a woman that a man should never pry on.

    None of them could give out their reasons as it is for their personal purposes and desires. None would crack because of their pride as the strong sense of defeat would hover over their hearts if they speak first.

    The rose filled garden of Mousseux has been infested with crippling anxiety from the bandits mixed with a violent surge of the women who seem to just enjoy their teas and cakes in peace.

    However, while all this impending disaster was only about to come, a strum a musical instrument disturbed such scenario.

    ¡°Oh!~ I have come home!~ Morio at everyone¡¯s service!~ I have brought back our guests from the far side of this forest, the mountains!~ Let¡¯s the party for the completion of mansion begins!¡± Morio sang with a candid expression.

    The reason they are all here is that of a specific occasion. The band of bandits is celebrating the completion of the Mousseux that earlier, was on the verge of being destroyed solely because of irritation.

    Reysha immediately noticed the three figures together with Morio, the people who helped in the construction, or one could say, did almost all of the work.

    The reason becomes apparent as soon as they were identified.

    Three girls¡­

    Three girls who look no older than sixteen years old that dresses in a barbaric way as loincloths only cover their most important parts and some leather armor in their wrists and shoulders.

    However, that was not the thing that caught the three¡¯s attention. It was the horns protruding from each of the girl¡¯s head.

    The first girl who seems to be the leader has one horn that grows from the middle of her head. She is not taller than Morio but surely she is just slightly taller than Reysha. Her black hair is tied in a low ponytail and her fierce eyes are yellow in color. Also, she wields a magic sword in her back.

    The second girl has two horns that grew side by side of her head. She is slightly taller than their leader and has a messy red hair that could be laughed at as bed hair. Her eyes as crimson as her hair that gives a courageous feel to it. She has a magic bow on her shoulder.

    The third girl is completely shorter than Reysha with three horns as her only saving grace for the height difference. Her hair is brown and cut short up to her armpits and seems like it is cared for a little and her eyes are gentle violet. She wields an astounding battleaxe in her shoulder like it¡¯s weightless.

    ¡°Those are¡­Oni?¡± Aspara said as she stares at the three girls.

    ¡°We, hailing from the territory of the demon, are indeed Oni! We are here in the invitation of Falik for a drinking party! I am Salis from Igeniu Oni family, I am honored to be invited to such feast!¡± Say by the first girl who introduced herself with an excited smile on her face.

    ¡°I am Lisb from Exeri Oni family, and I look forward being your acquaintances! Can you guys hold your liquor?!¡± Lively said by the second girl with a straight and serious face who introduces herself as Lisb.

    ¡°Ury, Meki Oni family, nice drinking with you.¡± said by the last girl meekly who introduced herself as Ury.

    These are the three mountain bandits that Teth talked about, but contrary to Reysha¡¯s expectations, they are just three girls. But girls as they may, they have the outstanding outset of a bandit from the looks to their posture.

    ¡°Unlike these shiny fools, these girls look more of a bandit!¡± Reysha sadly exclaimed in her mind as she sinks again in contemplation of what is life.

 Chapter 32: The Mountain Bandits 2

    ¡°Come here, come here!¡± Said by Salis as she pulls Reysha over to her side on the couch and drank a bottle of booze. ¡°Nothin¡¯ like a good drink with a side dish on a breezy night like this!¡± she added as she tried to shove liquor to the annoyed smaller girl in her embrace.

    ¡°Let me go! You reek too much you barbarian!¡± Reysha protested as she forcefully removes Salis hand from her shoulder. ¡°Hey, you two, someone stops her!¡± she added as she looks at Lisb and Ury for help.

    ¡°Hahaha! Sorry, she¡¯s a little wild when she sips her first liquor for a while. Drinking is one of our pleasures after all.¡± Lisb said as she peacefully sips her own liquor beside Spoof and Morio who are in the same mood of a drink.

    ¡°Un¡­really tipsy¡­¡± Ury added with a little nod.

    Reysha noticed that Spoof was drinking the liquor even though he still has the mouth mask on his face. If she correctly remembers, he also wore it even though she got all of them naked once. She tried to figure how the hell this guy drinks like that.

    ¡°Nevermind¡­¡± She said inside her head as she gave up in racking her brain on how logic works for him. ¡°Damn fantasy world logic¡­¡± she followed in her mind.

    The door opens and Hansen enters.

    ¡°Ah, it already started eh? I think I¡¯ll help myself.¡± He said as he heads towards Falikh who is partying together with Amadeo and Furan. The other bandits are dancing and playing around like little children.

    ¡°So, what happened to the scum princess?¡± Aspara sheepishly asked with a red face from drinking.

    ¡°Ah, she is still a princess and her absence from her territory would worry the king so I show her the way out of the forest. She rode on her carriage back to the castle.¡± Hansen explained as he started pouring liquor on his cup.

    ¡°Is that so? I wanted to see her getting wasted. It must be nice that she lives the closest! On the other hand, I need to travel for days back to my kingdom!¡± Aspara angrily said as she gulped down a cup full of liquor down to her throat.

    ¡°Anyways, this place became really great thanks to us! It¡¯s a nice place to hang out once in a while, unlike back in our cave! I wish we can earn our own assets to upgrade our own place.¡± Salis said as she slouches in the couch while still holding Reysha in her arms.

    ¡°I am not drinking. It¡¯s bad for your health and I am just still sixteen years old.¡± Reysha said as she finally accepted the fact that Salis won¡¯t let her go. Also, an oni¡¯s natural strength is unbelievable that she can¡¯t pull out. She may but she¡¯ll be hurting Salis in the process.

    ¡°Sixteen years old?! Miss Einhart, as early as the age of thirteen, one could already drink you know. What kind of bumpkin are you?!¡± Aspara mockingly said as she sways the cup in front of Reysha. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not my loss! It is as this oni said, this is a good place. I do wonder where you did get your funding for things.¡± Aspara followed.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    ¡°*gulp*¡± Falikh can only swallow his spit as Aspara touches a really painful topic.

    ¡°You see, four months ago, some uncultured people, ah, Miss Fleur is an exception. Four months ago, people infiltrated the castle. I¡¯ll keep them anonymous.¡± Aspara said, however, her intoxicated self messed up her wordings and everything becomes obvious.

    ¡°Some of oooooour valuable treasures have gone missssssssing and never to be seen again. Compareeeeeeed to eeeeeeverything we have, it¡¯s nothing, however, it¡¯s a little painful that we got rooooobbed¡± Aspara purposely put some stress to some words while taking a long side glance at the sweating and pale Falikh.

    ¡°Ahaa..a.haha¡­.haa¡­That¡¯s really u-u-unfortunate¡­ha..ha..haa¡­¡± Falikh nervously laughs and put on a fake sympathy.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore¡­what we lost, we can immediately earn in a month now that we are able to put a tax on our exported products.¡± Aspara replied with a sobered face and serious face.

    ¡°Well, well, Falikh is a full pledge bandit that he even robs us sometimes himself.¡± Lisb who didn¡¯t even bothered reading the atmosphere at all and just spoke her mind out.

    ¡°It¡¯s freaking obvious that no one wants to mention a name! How could she just blurt that out! Even I wouldn¡¯t bother saying that¡­¡± Reysha shouted inside her mind. ¡°Also, what kind of balls do you have to rob another bandit, oni no less?!¡±

    A strum of string resounds the room as Morio descends from the second floor.

    ¡°My, my, can we stop such unpleasant chatter.¡± Morio said as he took a seat near Salis and Reysha. ¡°Since we are in a good time now, we don¡¯t we chat something more nostalgic. Miss Salis, if you would, won¡¯t you tell us something about the demon kingdom?¡± Morio asked with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a good idea! I want to know what¡¯s happening there, especially the demon lord.¡± Aspara becomes interested as the topic shifted to something related to her goals.

    Salis, Lisb, and Ury shifted their eyes to Aspara with great shock. Salis herself broke out in a faint smile as she remembered something.

    The other bandits sensed that there is something interesting going on so they stopped whatever stupid they are doing and paid attention to Salis who is about to talk.

    ¡°Right¡­this is not something big. I can tell you guys what¡¯s up with the demon kingdom and some recent events there, however, in return, I want to hear about your society as well, no? That¡¯s a fair trade I believe.¡± Salis said as she looks at everyone.

    ¡°No problem, I believe you want to know about such thing since you are a bandit yourself. If it is possible, tell us about your profession as well. Hearing things from us would greatly benefit you since you¡¯d know what are the good stuff.¡± Aspara replied with another menacing smile.

    ¡°You are quite a human with guts. I think you are not your everyday magician huh.¡± Lisb said as she tried to intimidate Aspara.

    ¡°Hey, this is hardly the place to start such strife.¡± Reysha said as she took some distance from Salis and showed them what true intimidation is.

    ¡°Woah, calm down flatty! We get it, this is your turf. Hahahaha!¡± Salis immediately said as she laughs with a sweat dripping to her cheek.

    Aspara just quietly sighs as she caught another glimpse of the Einhart Household¡¯s most powerful monster. She despised Reysha in the past for having potential and talents that she didn¡¯t have, however, ever since she and Reyhsa become allies from the previous endless discussion, she felt a little closer to her.

    ¡°Sheesh, for a small critter like you, you packed some power, huh¡­¡± Salis said as she took another sip of liquor. ¡°Since someone put me in my place, I guess we will proceed with the storytelling with no further distraction.¡± Salis added.

    ¡°We will start off with the day the new demon lord arrived at the kingdom¡­¡± Lisb added.

 Chapter 33: The Mountain Bandits 3

    The Kingdom of the Demons is a land bountiful magic power remnant. Strong magic power courses throughout the kingdom that give life to magical beasts that are rarely seen even outside of the land.

    It shelters thousands of rare plant and animal species with abnormal growth. The residence of the demon kingdom is likewise varied from territory to territory. Among their kind is another subset of race.

    Oni is being one of them.

    Oni is known to have raw and natural strength unrivaled by any other races. Magic is one of their weak points, however, if given enough time, they can harness their underlying talent for spells that can also greatly boost their fighting capabilities.

    As such, Oni is greatly appreciated in the demon community as a strong fighter. It also said that it was one the sole reason why they have so much family branches.

    Oni is, however, have so much mystery to them. The only thing they are reputable with when it comes to their behavior is their alcoholism. And together with their drunken state, a party is about to happen or worst, a brawl.

    In nature, they are generally friendly. However, become too friendly to one, they will be stuck with you forever and will seek you as drinking partner. Being a lover isn¡¯t any better as they love their partner like how they love their liquors¡­

    ¡­they want to taste it every day.

    They are bound to be impish and love playing pranks as another general knowledge about them, but they are always honest or frankly, they don¡¯t see the reason for lying.

    As such, because of their famous attribution, the previous demon lord was also an Oni. However, being an Oni, he was not an effective leader.

    The previous demon lord led the whole kingdom into a mad frenzy of laziness and overbearing every day partying. However, none could resist him for his famed strength. He was well respected for his strength, not as a leader.

    In about ten years, he did not do even half of his total responsibility but the kingdom was able to stay intact. The reason why is because of the people working in the shadows.

    They are not some special forces. They are those who are desperate to keep everything intact. They did everything such as enforcement of tax, partitioning of territory, monthly and annual budgeting, stock usage and renewal, distribution and collection, and much more.

    Until one day, a new face makes her appearance.

    A demon, a subset of vampire appeared. Not just you local vampires who cower beneath the power of the Oni Demon Lord, a true natural foreigner who came from far away land whose power made everyone tremble.

    Too beautiful, too dashing, too charming, and last but not the least, she was too¡­odd¡­

    She challenged the Oni Demon Lord in a battle. Everyone actually thought that the foreign vampire would immediately lose, however, she didn¡¯t. She actually won in a flash.

    Who was she?

    Ivy Hellbeing, at that time, is just a mere twelve years old.

    With her coronation was implanted in immediate effect, the previous demon lord obediently settled down without any complaints. No, more like being a demon lord or not didn¡¯t actually matters to him.

    She led the whole demon kingdom to a new league of prosperity that even the humans envied them but didn¡¯t bare their teeth to them.

    She brought a vast amount of knowledge to the people and immediately applied it. She taught a new set of magic where none could even think of. She brought in a huge amount of new jobs and ways to cultivate the land which one could never think of.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    All of it is knowledge brought from her faraway land.

    A simple construct of spell aria with a set of Fire, Water, Wind, Earth, Lightning, Dark, and Light had so many additions that no one could have ever thought. She also introduced the concept of null magic in which some utilizes the inner potential of magic to use as heal, barrier, and even disturb a portion of dimension and facts.

    She also brought in necromancy, witchcraft, and even divine revelation spells.

    Within the four years of her leadership, the demon kingdom became the pinnacle of magical knowledge.

    And with Ivy Hellbeing¡¯s natural talent and skills with magic, she also possesses a magic that truly disrupts the flow of time and continuity, the ability to stop time.

    She never showed an iron claw in her leadership, however, for knowing the sole reason that she is nigh invincible, she was feared and even revered as an overlord.

    Some family of Oni started becoming laxer as their life became much easier, however, some lost their territories and lands because of so much reform in their laws. Most of the population of Oni huddled together and lived in harmony but some couldn¡¯t.

    As such, Salis, Lisb, and Bury becomes a delinquent among their race and became bandits altogether for the sake of still feeling the freedom.

    The trio stayed in the mountains where some merchants and travelers cross and steal their belongings. Of course, it¡¯s the best haul if there is some booze. They planned to stop, however, they felt a little joy in becoming fugitives inside their own territory and feared.

    Their attitude as a bandit came naturally to them like it is inborn.

    They lived off from hunting animals and stealing goods from people, albeit barbarically. Being an Oni, they immediately instill fear whether they are human or demon. It was always an easy haul for them and will let anyone go as long they understand their places and will be physically harmed if they fight back.

    Of course, they don¡¯t kill people, and they don¡¯t eat them unlike the rumors about them. After all, even they developed an exquisite palate that longs for delicious foods. It is not just true for the three of them but to oni in general.

    Hmm¡­?

    Yeah, they ate people in the past but not anymore as human flesh tasted like rotting fish to them. And they will never even think of eating another demon¡¯s flesh because it is just plain disgusting.

    And a certain day, a man with pretty face wanders in their lair and stealthily stole a beef jerky that they hung to dry.

    That bastard is Falikh.

    Salis, Lisb, and Ury don¡¯t know if it meant by fate but as soon as they laid their eyes on him, they immediately felt a strong bond of friendship from being the scum of society.

    This and that happened and the Mountain and Forest Bandits have become friends.

    ¡°And that¡¯s how everything led to this kind of bonds between us and them.¡± Salis said as she puts an end to the story. She then poured another cup full of liquor for her to drink.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a touching story? Well, really not even if you put it in a child¡¯s perspective.¡± Is thoughtfully said by Lisb as she holds her cheek with one hand. She stopped drinking midway of the story because even among them, she drinks the lightest.

    Although an Oni and among three of them, Lisb is the most soft spoken.

    ¡°Hmm! The story of friendship!¡± Ury declared with a puff and drank another cup of liquor.

    ¡°Ah, still, none of you has answered my question yet. The question I¡¯ve been asking right from the start¡­¡± Falikh said as his eyes sharpen like an eagle. In an instant, the three oni fell awkwardly quiet as the air around Falikh turns into a serious one.

    He places his elbows on the table and encroach his knuckle with his other hand using the palm and menacingly covers his face behind it.

    Aspara who didn¡¯t know about Falikh tensed up. Ideas such as a great master mind and master of tricks and plots started eroding her mind as the man with golden hair becomes serious.

    Falikh draws his breath and spoke¡­

    ¡°Like what I¡¯ve always asked¡­what kind of panties are you three possibly wearing under those loincloths?¡± Is what Falikh asked with dead serious eyes.

    The three, upon hearing Falikh¡¯s question, sobered up in an instant.

    SMACK!

    ¡°Idiot, who the hell do you think you are to ask such lame question?!¡± Reysha said as she smacked Falikh in the head that broke the menacing atmosphere around him.

    ¡°Ow! I¡¯m only asking such question because I am curious about it! They are just walking in their bare legs and tummies on the broad! I am curious how they could stay toasty all year round with that kind of outfit!¡± Falikh protested back at Reysha with a desperate face.

    It was not out of perversion, it was just out of pure curiosity.

    ¡°Why does it matter?! You¡¯re asking unreasonable questions about their choice of clothes!¡± Reysha countered with a fine answer.

    ¡°THE HARDEST QUESTIONS ARE THE ONES WE ASK OURSELVES, MASTER!¡± Falikh exploded.

    ¡°Goddamnit¡­¡± Reyhsa collapses on the couch as she cannot comprehend Falik¡¯s humor anymore. No, she does understand but, she is too tired, like how they have always been in their previous life.

    She couldn¡¯t care less at this point, however, what concerned her most are the oni¡­

    With one eye she peeks on them, however, she blinked twice from what she saw¡­

    They were squirming and fidgeting like a maiden¡­

    Upon the discussion of their attire, they became a little self-conscious¡­

    ¡°They are surprisingly pure¡­never expected that.¡± Reysha said as she stares at them curiously.

 Chapter 34: The Mountain Bandits 4

    The forest slowly turns white as snow started falling. The trees started withering and entering the state of lifelessness and will bloom again when spring comes. The chill that permeates the forest is now far colder even at noon.

    The realization hits everyone when the first drop of snow started to fall that marks the start of winter.

    The drinking party that lasted two days finally came to an end and it is about for the mountain bandits, Salis, Lisb, and Ury to go back to their place while Aspara will travel back to the Kerias Kingdom to fulfill her duty again as the king¡¯s councilor.

    With a warm set of winter clothes composed of mittens, wool scarf, and even robe with a rune to keep the wearer toasty, Aspara waves her hand towards the bandits, especially Mika who just gave her a new perfume that she really loves.

    ¡°I¡¯ll drop by again next week if I can find a suitable schedule to come. I¡¯ll be taking my leave now.¡± With a charming and tantalizing genuine smile, Aspara turns around and started floating away with her magic to economize her physical energy.

    Her figure with her blue waving hair disappears within the curtains of the shadow of the trees.

    Meanwhile, the three mountain bandits started packing their things with preserved foods and leftover liquor from the party even though they drank so much that it must have worth a village.

    ¡°Then, it¡¯s time for us to leave too! We wished we could have stayed longer, however, we things to tend back to our mountain.¡± Salis said as she smiles and shoulders the heavy sack.

    ¡°Un¡­really warm house.¡± Ury followed with a longing gaze.

    ¡°Our cave is warmer though. And we have to return to our villages too to greet our families.¡± Lisb lectured Ury with a stern face.

    No¡­I mean¡­nevermind.¡± Ury was about to say something but held herself back. Her eyes are almost like a puppy that was about to leave by his owner¡¯s side.

    Reysha, Mika, Teth, and Amadeo were the only people seeing them off as most of the bandits have crippling hangovers from excessive drinking. With warm beds beneath them, they sleep like a haysack, especially with the coldness that abounds outside.

    Reysha notices Ury¡¯s reluctance to go, however, she doesn''t want to pry or force her to say something. They might find it rude.

    The three mountain bandits, the group of oni, as they are now, they are still considered younglings within their race. However, they are not na?ve of the indecent topic, however, they are prone to get too much attached to people so they dodge the topic as much as possible.

    However, it became one of their weaknesses as they hid too much from such topic that such word from it executes a bashful reaction from them.

    Their underwear aside, they don¡¯t even wear a decent bra so Reysha herself forced them to wear some. As soon as the subject of clothes became involved, Mika and Hansen prepared clothes, underwear included for the trio.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    About Ury¡¯s reluctance, Reysha has some idea about it.

    ¡°How long far it is from the base of the mountain? I also like to have a little walk myself.¡± Reysha asked while taking a glace from Ury.

    ¡°Un, it¡¯s not that far. About an hour I presume, however, it takes another hour to actually climb the mountain.¡± Lisb briefly answered Reysha¡¯s question.

    ¡°I see, then, let¡¯s go.¡± Reysha uttered while turning her heels out of the gate of the mansion.

    ¡°Wait, Miss Reysha, I believe that you still haven¡¯t memorized the entirety of the forest so I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Raised by Amadeo as he catches up to Reysha.

    Reysha simply nods and the mountain bandits stare at her amazingly. Salis made a simple yet knowing smirk and Lisb grins with her eyes sparkling. Ury still doesn¡¯t get why Reysha wanted to go with them.

    And so the five of them started walking deeper into the forest¡­

    The loincloths that the oni¡¯s wearing are replaced with skirt of below knee length with each differing design. Their upper bodies are covered with simple yet high-quality shirts with buttons. Good enough to look civil and good enough to use as a bandit.

    Reysha, as she straddles in the snowy path towards the mountain base, keeps dragging the hem of her winter clothes that consist of a full body coat while Amadeo is somewhat dressed up lightly. It seems that the cold doesn¡¯t bother him that much.

    The sneer of cold becomes a little ferocious and the crunch of the snow covered path is heard as foot sunk and rises from it. Animals like hares and squirrels run around and some foxes with white fur started showing up to hunt for its prey.

    It was not a rare sight or anything, Reysha knows that, but, it gives her a little joy as the tranquil but cold forest gives such beautiful ambiance. The sky invaded by ashen clouds with only a warning of the whole day of light snow traverses with the atmosphere and gives Reysha a scene to smile for.

    ¡°Winter in the forest sure is different from the city.¡± Reysha muttered audibly.

    ¡°Un, the forest is good. However, the mountain is also good but a lot colder.¡± Ury said as she heard Reysha saying something.

    ¡°I see. I really can¡¯t imagine how you three were able to live in the mountains, what¡¯s more, as a bandit.¡± Reysha said as her eyes fixate on the sky as they continued walking.

    ¡°It¡¯s easy. We have our camp at the base of the mountain, at the same time, we also have a base near the summit. From the other side of the mountain from here, there¡¯s a road that travelers in the demon land frequently uses. That¡¯s how we raid people for money and such.¡± Lisb sharply answers as she waves her finger.

    ¡°Hmm? The mountain¡­it is on the border of human and demon territory?¡± Reysha inquiries as the question sprang up to her.

    ¡°No, no! It doesn¡¯t go like that! The forest and mountain itself are neutral. None of the human kingdoms or the demon kingdom owns it. It is, after all, the very place that separates the demons and humans. Conquering it would be a declaration of war.¡± Salis answered Reysha¡¯s question.

    ¡°But, as for how vast it is, won¡¯t it have any issues such as procurement of woods and plants from here? Both the human kingdom and demon kingdom would be profiting off from it even now, however, why does it not violate anything?¡± Reysha followed another question.

    ¡°Un, because as we said, it is neutral. Using it for their own purposes such as pathways, and procurement of food, that is inevitable. Both kingdoms know that.¡± Ury answered as she looks back at Reysha.

    ¡°An unspoken rule, huh¡­ It¡¯s not like one would stop from utilizing what¡¯s near them. However, even with that, it¡¯s bound that have some complications if the conditions of ownership of the forest and mountains aren¡¯t fulfilled.¡± Reysha inwardly analyzes as she puts a finger on her chin.

    ¡°Both the mountains and forest are being used as a path¡­for now. However, interest should have already flown right to this place. Given how old this forest looks like, I can say for sure that there must be an absolute reason why it is untouched yet.¡± She followed up with another critical thinking.

    ¡°Wha--?! Damn Aspara! If her plans to carry out a war against the Breille Kingdom really happened, they are bound to get the forest dragged like what Falikh said. The reason Falikh wanted to prevent the war as much as possible is that he doesn''t want the attention of the demon kingdom to reel here or must be a coincidence. Damn woman¡­¡± Reyhsa curses in her mind as she bit her lips.

 Chapter 35: The Snowy Talk 1

    ¡°Well, this is it. We¡¯ve already reached the base of the mountain. We will be staying around here until winter subsides.¡± Salis said as she turns around to Reysha and Amadeo with a smile.

    ¡°Un¡­visiting again sometimes.¡± Ury followed with a small nod.

    Reysha looks around the vicinity.

    She saw no whatsoever that resembles a house or even a cave where they possibly live. Indeed, it seems to be the base of the mountain as the trail of flat land ended there and the earth began to elevate. Trees and plants which can still barely survive the harsh coldness is a little lush and flourishing as they go along the way upward.

    However, she still looks around and found no signs of visible shelter for the three girls. Of course, even in the brief moment of their time, Reysha became worried for their well-being even though they are the same color as Falikh.

    ¡°You won¡¯t find our cave in plain daylight now, right? As bandits, we hide our base really well.¡± Lisb said with gentle smug to Reysha who kept looking around.

    ¡°I see. Then, we will go back now. Until next time you three.¡± Reysha briefly said as she turns around together with Amadeo.

    With a wave, the trio turns around too as they proceed to go back to their lair.

    With that, the mountain bandits return uneventful like what Reysha hoped for. She walks together with Amadeo in the cold of the forest that filled with silence.

    After a while of tranquil silence, Reysha was the first one to break it.

    ¡°Do you know where they live and how it looks like?¡± Reysha asked Amadeo without turning her head to him.

    ¡°Oh? Are you worried about them? That¡¯s so sweet of Miss Reyhsa!¡± Amadeo cheerfully said as he skips behind Reysha with jolliness lingering in him.

    ¡°Hmph, it is better than being even worried about you guys. And even if they are oni, you should consider that they are also girls. I can¡¯t help not to think if they live in a decent place.¡± Reysha scoffs Amadeo¡¯s assumption and asks what in her mind.

    ¡°They do live in one you know. They built a house inside a cave after all. It¡¯s warm and spacious under the mountain and they have abundant of water that they scoop up from their well. At least, it was a lot better than our shack back then.¡± Amadeo supplemented Reysha¡¯s inquiry which in her surprise, was answered ideally.

    ¡°They could use some decent clothing. It¡¯s a shame that they chose to be bandits. Their overall appearances are cut above the rest and they could be famous for that.¡± Reysha honestly gave her opinion about them. ¡°However, from their stories, they seem like more of a bandit than you lot.¡± She added with a mocking tone.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t refute that kind of argument about them being more of a bandit than us. You are right. They are cut above the rest when it comes to looks. However, I think you are quite cute yourself Miss Reyhsa.¡± Amadeo sincerely conveyed with a little redness dyeing his face.

    ¡°With me, flattery won¡¯t get you anywhere. If you are hitting on me, chances that I will sway is nigh zero, however, I appreciate the compliment.¡± She just flatly said with a never changing tone.

    ¡°Ahahaha¡­same as always, huh? I guess Miss Reysha is far more level headed than most average girls.¡± Amadeo said as he scratches the back of his head. ¡°However, I think that Miss Reysha is really cute. I want to see you smile for once.¡± He followed.

    ¡°Have I never smiled before? I am not some stiff doll that does not have an emotion of happiness.¡± She asked with widened eyes.

    ¡°No, I am pretty sure Miss Reysha always frowns and have the face of disgust, especially towards the leader. It really doesn¡¯t ruin your face, in fact, it has a certain charm to it. However, a smile would surely be at a different level.¡± Amadeo frankly said to Reysha as they kept walking.

    ¡°Amadeo, I¡¯ll be frank with you.¡± Reysha¡¯s tone becomes flat with no indication of coldness or warmness to it. In fact, it gave Amadeo more chills because of her sudden drop in tone.

    ¡°W-What is it?¡± Amadeo meekly asked.

    ¡°Do you like me?¡± Without any second thought, Reysha dropped a bomb that made Amadeo turn beet red.

    ¡°Wha--?! That is¡­?! I¡­Um¡­!¡± Amadeo tried to talk but his words stutter. What he can only say is incomplete words from being flushed.

    ¡°Was that too much of a question? Don¡¯t take me for someone dense and stupid not to notice. You should also know by now that I am merciless when it comes to this kind of confrontation.¡± Reysha explained herself. She shows no visible discomfort or disgust, it was just her normal and neutral expression and reaction due to her logical mind set.

    ¡°Ahahaha¡­this really puts me off. Honestly, I like Miss Reysha, however, it is not¡­like how I see normal girls¡­¡± He said while scratching the back of his head again.

    ¡°Okay¡­what do you mean by that?¡± Reysha¡¯s interest got piqued as something feels off from Amadeo¡¯s words.

    ¡°You see, Miss Reysha, I could not see anything from you but perfection and one of the wisest people I know. I am sorry but¡­I can¡¯t help not to see you as akin¡­to a goddess¡­¡± Amadeo said as he stops walking.

    Reysha also stops in her track and turn around to Amadeo. She heard right and she knows what she heard, however, she does not know how to react.

    The falling snow started to become visible in the background and two people stand in the snowy forest with cold breath coming out from them as they exhale.

    ¡°Weird¡­I know. I know that I like you¡­but I don¡¯t even know if you are someone who will look at someone like me. You are like a goddess sent to this world. Because you are one, you cannot look at us mortal in equal footing. I like you¡­but you are too much for me to reach¡­even Falikh is the same.¡± Amadeo¡¯s true feeling was conveyed.

    It was not just a mere infatuation, however, it was not also much of a romantic feeling. It was just an admiration that compared her to a goddess. It was no joke but it is not something she can get serious about.

    ¡°I see. I will try to not to be much of a goddess for you then. When that time comes, I will reject you properly.¡± Reysha flatly said again as she turns around and resumes her walk.

    ¡°Ah¡­that was really cold of you, like the winter that covered this whole forest. At least, you are you, Miss Reysha.¡± Amadeo jokingly said as he followed behind again with a satisfied smile.

 Chapter 36: The Snowy Talk 2

    As the snow becomes a little thicker as minutes passes by, Reysha and Amadeo kept walking. However, unrest invades Amadeo¡¯s mind about what has transpired earlier so he is a little fidgety. Without any idea what to say to the expressionless Reysha, he pushes himself into desperation.

    ¡°Miss Reysha¡­um¡­can you¡­keep it a secret to everyone?!¡± Amadeo suddenly blurted out that halted Reysha from walking. With a slow turn, Reysha faces him and then¡­

    She smiled genuinely, an alluring smile that Reysha only shows once in a thousand days, a smile that even her family rarely sees.

    A smile that so bright that was executed with sincerity, but that alone didn¡¯t assure Amadeo. He knows that he said he wanted to see Reysha smile but his hair all over his body is standing like he saw a monster.

    ¡°T-that''s really¡­cute¡­however¡­why do chills run down my spine¡­?!¡± Amadeo said while his body trembles with fear.

    Reysha ignores his question and squats down on the snowy land. She scooped some snow and rolls it on her hand until it becomes a ball with a size as big as her fist. She specifically made three of it and stared at it with satisfaction as she nods.

    She took the first snowball and look up at a large tree with leaves still intact to it. Suddenly, she aimed at the tree and¡­

    SWOOSH!

    THUD!

    She threw the snowball at the three and from the place where she threw it, a man fell down from the branches, albeit, he didn¡¯t utter any pained sound but his arching back alone made it seemed painful.

    It was Spoof.

    ¡°One down, two more to go.¡± Reysha said as she scooped another snowball from her other hand. This time, she aimed at a large bush that was covered with thin layer of snow.

    A rustle of leaves resounds the whole place like there are some people panicking in the hiding of the bushes. Reysha raised both of her hands with snowballs and aim at the bush.

    With another sleight of the hand¡­

    WHOOSH!

    THUD!

    THUD!

    Two figures fell from the place as the snowball hits the back of their faces. Their faces fell on the snow and were deeply planted.

    ¡°Sod and Mes, I should have known.¡± Reysha said as two bandits, a twin appeared in front of them together with Spoof earlier who still struggles with the pain from falling.

    Sod and Mes are twins with resembling faces but has a different hairstyle. While Sod dons a small ponytail at the back of his head, Mes wear his hair with his bangs tied up at the top of his head. Both of them have a striking feature of black hair with gradient red at the tip of each strand their hair.

    The two are actually, before becoming a bandit, are already criminals. They are expert con artists and proficient with blackmails. They made a huge name in the Mesola Kingdom with all of their crimes against nobles, however, all of it was overshadowed by Falikh¡¯s fame.

    The two likes to listen to gossips and delve into someone else private life. The reason they are not used in information gathering is that their leads are only fifty percent reliable, which is the very cons of their love of gossips.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    The reason the twins are in the band of bandits is that Falikh helped them escape when they were caught. Without anywhere to go, they followed Falikh with his plan to create a group of handsome bandits.

    Since Falikh is a very honest and frank man, even if they try to blackmail him, all he will do is to boast what he has done, even more, rendering their threat useless. Falikh¡¯s shameless nature puts them in a bind but at the same time, gave them an awe feeling towards him.

    As such, the twins became a witness of Amadeo¡¯s supposed confession.

    ¡°We heard! We really heard it!¡± Merrily said by Sod as he rises from the snow.

    ¡°Yeah! Yeah! Amadeo, Amadeo, a man of a day off!¡± Sang by Mes that made it even more annoying for Amadeo.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Spoof suddenly appeared beside Reysha with a nonchalant expression. It as if like his fall from earlier didn¡¯t happen.

    ¡°Hey! You three! Why are you following us?!¡± Amadeo asked a really clich¨¦ questions. Reysha already knows from the start that these three are lurking about but she kept silent about it.

    ¡°Now, now! Calm down! Do you really want to go under Miss Reysha¡¯s godly skirt?¡± Mes provoked Amadeo with a smug.

    ¡°Hey stop that! Don¡¯t tell anyone about it, okay?¡± Amadeo who couldn¡¯t think straight pleaded that two.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­I think we can¡­or can we?¡± Sod played with his word with eyes hinting at something. It seems that they do this for fun after all.

    ¡°Kuh¡­you two¡­¡± Amadeo could not say anything back at them and stand there defeated knowing that his shameful display will be exposed if he doesn¡¯t bid to their will.

    ¡°Hey, hey, how about you Miss Reysha? You smiled! That¡¯s really rare!¡± Sod then directed his sight to Reysha who is silent and expressionless.

    ¡°Oh? Didn¡¯t Miss Reysha just show her precious smile to someone else? Oh? I wonder¡­¡± Mes followed Sod¡¯s provocation. ¡°I wonder what would happen if everyone knew about that? Do you want to know Miss Reysha?¡± he added.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want people knowing about it right? Right? Could you do us a favor and we won¡¯t tell anybody.¡± Sod gleefully said thinking that he cornered Reysha.

    However, even Reysha can reach the peak of her patient even if she is not talking to Falikh. With a side step that beats a flash, Reysha¡¯s knuckles landed on their heads.

    BAM!

    ¡°Gah!¡±

    ¡°Kwah!¡±

    The two got planted again in the thick snow with large bumps on their head. They struggled for a minute until they get their head out of the snow.

    ¡°Now, try to tell anyone about it.¡± Reysha menacingly said.

    ¡°Ow! No need for violence! We¡¯re just kidding! Right, right?!¡± Mes said as he taps on Sod.

    ¡°Y-Yeah! We are just messing around!¡± Sod answered with a frigid smile as he still endures the pain creeping on his head.

    ¡°All that said, I don¡¯t care if you say anything about Amadeo. Not my business.¡± Reysha once again said coldly as she turns around and continues walking.

    ¡°Ah! That¡¯s unfair, Miss Reysha, please do something!¡± Amadeo pleaded as he clings on Reysha¡¯s foot while the twins look at him with glittering eyes.

    Since Amadeo pleaded that much, she couldn¡¯t do anything but sigh.

    ¡°Hmm¡­then, if Amadeo himself said anything about how I smiled, I will hold all of you three accountable for it and will beat you up.¡± She said nonchalantly that gave Amadeo a new life.

    Amadeo made a huge grin to the twins that made them back away a little as the tide was turned to them.

    ¡°You¡¯re getting beaten too you know! Stop smiling!¡± Mes shouted with a pale face to the grinning Amadeo, however, with his reaction, it is his win and he doesn¡¯t care if he gets beaten too.

    ¡°That¡¯s an unfair condition! Why us too?!¡± Sod protested to Reysha, however, she just let out a scoff.

    ¡°What? Are you the authority here?¡± She said as she slowly turns around.

    ¡°No, Ma¡¯am! You are!¡± Sod immediately answered with a straight back. Mes followed with a salute as he knew he couldn¡¯t do anything anymore.

    After that, they continued walking since the show is over. Reysha is walking side by side with Spoof.

    ¡°Why did you follow us too?¡± Reysha asked Spoof with questioning face.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Spoof just made incomprehensible signs with his hands.

    ¡°I see. You woke and saw the twins tailing us, huh?¡± Reysha said and Spoof nodded.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± and again, more incomprehensible hand signs.

    ¡°Yes, I noticed it too. Salis, Lisb, and Ury noticed the twins but not you. Good job.¡± Reysha praised Spoof.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Another endless flinging of hands happens.

    ¡°Don¡¯t start me with your innuendos.¡± Reysha snarls at him.

    Meanwhile, Amadeo, Sod, and Mes are looking at them with the same petrified questions in their mind.

    ¡°How can she even understand that?!¡± is what they shouted inwardly.

 Chapter 37: The Snowy Talk 3

    Back at the mansion, The Mosseux, Teth¡¯s figure can be seen in the living room, a man of house, the one who loves cleaning and cooking. Even back when he was a bartender, Teth has never drinks too much liquor for the reason so he can still do a follow up tidying.

    Noticing that beside Reysha and Amadeo, Spoof together with Sod and Mes are also absent from the vicinity.

    However, it doesn¡¯t mean the problem in the mansion has lessened. From the front door of the mansion, Furan stands there as he wraps his body with a scarf to battle against the cold.

    ¡°Oh, going somewhere?¡± Teth asked as he approached Furan in the front of the large door. Furan turns to him as he continued wrapping the fluffy scarf around his neck.

    ¡°Yeah, tell everyone that I will be returning by night. Well, not that they care where I go.¡± Furan said as he shrugged his shoulder while smirking.

    ¡°By night? What happened? The snow is falling and the cold may be a little harsh.¡± Teth cautions Furan.

    ¡°That¡¯s the reason I am heading out! A housewife from a nearby village outside the forest is alone and frustrated. I will give her a visit to warm her up because her husband left her for a journey.¡± Furan explained with a wry grin on his face.

    ¡°Goodness¡­you never learn¡­¡± Teth could only mutter as he shook his head.

    ¡°A relationship such as that spices up my life. I could never experience that thrill with single, unmarried girls. Well, later.¡± Furan said as his last words before leaving.

    As Furan left, Teth continued cleaning up by sweeping here and there. He wants to cook as early as possible but since Falikh and the others will wind up with a heavy hangover, he prepared medicines for them.

    He knows that he has a whole day ahead of him and wants Amadeo back as soon as possible because he was one of the bandits that help with the chores. Since the creation of Mousseux, the simple wooden and overrun shack becomes a mansion with dozens of rooms prepared for the whole band of bandits and possible guests such as Reysha.

    Every room is donned with complete furniture from the highest class. It is also installed with washroom and a giant bath with water runes and heating runes that they bought from the territory of Kerias, though illegally.

    Even with the flashy appearance of the mansion, chances that people will find this place is really low. The forest itself serves as their natural defense and they don¡¯t have much problem with food.

    What gives Teth a smile that most is the new kitchen in which he can deeply delve in cooking. Stoves, pots, and everything else he wanted as cooking utensils are now readily available and not only that, there are a collection of liquors for him to serve that gives him nostalgia of his bar keeping days.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Fufufu, you look lively.¡± Mika teases as he descends from upstairs.

    ¡°Well, we got a nice and comfy roof above our heads before winter came. Of course, I¡¯ll be. Last year was some icy hell for all of us.¡± Teth said as he kept his hand moving by picking up some bottles.

    ¡°I remember that. We have to retreat towards the mountains to take shelter from the blizzard. That¡¯s how we met those girls. I think that this year, luck came altogether to us. I do wonder why are we working hard as a bandit?¡± Mika said with nostalgic filled eyes. As the unlit hall of the mansion, his eyes glimmer with happiness.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we all doing this because Falikh asked us? That boy¡­Lady Luck is on his side. Makes me think he is some kind of blessed child or something.¡± Teth jokingly said while enjoying Mika¡¯s company.

    ¡°Not only that, that kind of luck¡­made everything much more different when Reysha came. That girl, it is not an exaggeration to say that she became Falikh¡¯s leash or some sort.¡± Mika followed up Teth¡¯s statement and confirmed it.

    ¡°True. I feel like¡­there¡¯s a connection between the two of them. It¡¯s faint, but¡­I just¡­have this hunch. The stopping of war, becoming one of our assets, giving us connections inside her own kingdom, and now, blending as our companion. Miss Reysha is really something else.¡± Teth counted everything that Reysha did for them. ¡°I won¡¯t be surprised if she got pulled by fate towards us for this purpose.¡± He added with an assured face.

    ¡°Everything happens for a reason¡­huh. It is one of the things that Falikh always say. Well, talking about it, is our plan for the upcoming spring ready?¡± Mika asked Teth with a serious face.

    ¡°No doubt about it. Since the creation of Mousseux, we can now proceed to our next plan like what Falikh wanted. For now, we have enough resources to survive the winter. All we can do now is to wait until all the flowers bloom.¡± Teth replied with the same serious tone.

    ¡°FURAN YOU WEASEL! WHERE ARE YOU?!¡± Shouted by a man as he came out from a room downstairs.

    From a certain room comes a man with hair neatly combed to the side and dons a glasses used for reading. His appearance is uptight and has stern eyes. His posture is straight but his expression is someone blowing his fuse.

    ¡°What is your problem again with him, Dick?¡± Mika asked as his sight directs to the man.

    ¡°Stop calling me that! I told you many times already, Hreldick!¡± The man, Dick, protested. ¡°Or Reld! Do you really find it funny when I am losing it?!¡± he added with a face as red as a volcano.

    ¡°Calm down, don¡¯t let Mika¡¯s teasing get the best out of you. What happened by the way?¡± Teth tried to quell Reld¡¯s boiling anger but it didn¡¯t work.

    ¡°Furan picked up some gold again! Where did he go?!¡± Reld exploded.

    Hreldick D¡¯Losswald, a noble of low standing, however, his diligent and honest in his job back then as a tax collector gave him a good reputation among the communities of nobles in the Mesola Kingdom.

    An upright man that loves order above all, second to it would be money. Reld is someone who is deeply in love with coins and anything with monetary value.

    He is not, by any means, greed. Reld is obsessed with the very essence of monetary value itself. He often enjoys counting gold and such that he does it more than thrice a day even if the value won¡¯t change.

    His fascination for spending bills is what made him the treasurer of the group and does all the implementation of budgeting and such¡­which never obeyed¡­even once.

    The reason he stopped being a tax collector is simple.

    He got outcasts by the community he believed that he belongs. Falik picked him up from the slums and invited him to be a bandit in which he accepted without second thought.

    ¡°Umm¡­Furan said he¡¯ll be back by night. He went out¡­for some housewife again.¡± Teth explained nervously albeit mildly. He wasn¡¯t sure whether it was a good or bad thing.

    Mika from the side only laughs softly as Reld¡¯s face trembles.

    ¡°Again?! He took some gold and ran away?! Damn him!¡± Reld curses as he stomps back to the room where he came from earlier.

 Chapter 38: The Snowy Talk 4

    The snow kept falling which covered the whole place in vast whiteness. The mountain and the forest are becomes a beautiful world of cold and desolate. Especially in the mountains, the temperature sharply drops as the snow keeps piling up on its top.

    However, open caves on its base are warm contrary to the temperature outside. On a very specific cave hidden from eyes of travelers lies a stone-built house where three fair maiden lives. However, these three fair maidens are actually oni who are renowned as fearsome race even within the demon race.

    Salis the Brute dons a broadsword that would scare the hell out of everyone because of her natural strength and how she effortlessly carries the said sword. The broadsword is also enchanted with magical properties as it carries a strong vibration that could cause a shock on the earth and in the air.

    Lisb the Keen uses a bow with infinite arrows that she can nock by magic. Among the three, Lisb is the onlyone who gained knowledge behind the use of oni¡¯s innate magic, however, the nature of her race couldn¡¯t get past its limitations.

    Ury the Violent is the smallest among the three maidens, however, she has a power akin to a huge monster. The axe she swings around is the proof that she is indeed strong, a strength that could easily shake the earth.

    Together, the three of them are called the mountain bandits presumably by the forest bandits, by Falikh¡¯s group.

    Inside their stone house are all the necessities for living, complete with bath, bedrooms, and cooking utensils. They also have preserved foods and complete resources to keep them alive for the rest of winter days since the probability of someone traveling down the mountain is next to none.

    However, even the three merry maidens can have problems too that they brood over. The very prime example is happening right now.

    ¡°Whoa! Delicious! Is this scotch?! It¡¯s rare in the demon kingdom! Give me another glass!¡± is shouted by the blond girl who sits in front of the three bandits carelessly.

    ¡°You seem like you can really hold your liquor¡­Demon Lord Ivy¡­¡± Lisb timidly said.

    That¡¯s right, within their abode is currently infested by an existence called the demon lord. Ivy Hellbing personally found their place and took shelter for the harsh cold night where the temperature drops harshly.

    ¡°Yeah¡­demon lord is used to drinking?¡± Ury followed a question as she chomps on a meat on a stick. The juices of the oily meat gush as her teeth sunk in.

    ¡°Well yeah, papa really likes to drink so we kind of got the habit!¡± Ivy said as she takes another glass of Salis happily.

    ¡°Papa?¡± Salis questionably tilted her head from the very word itself. Ivy notices that something was wrong with what she said and reddens.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°NO! I mean no, did I really said that? I mean my damn father! That¡¯s right! That damn bastard who does nothing but drink and be lovey dovey with mama¡ªI mean that damn woman!¡± Ivy said as she panics from her wording.

    Lisb and Salis felt a little relieved knowing that such existence could show such emotions. They never actually met Demon Lord Ivy Hellbeing personally and only heard rumors that she is odd and cold.

    They seem heard wrong.

    ¡°Hmm? Demon Lord seems pretty close with her papa¡­¡± Ury muttered from the side that catches Ivy¡¯s attention. Her body excitingly turned to her.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Among us eight siblings, papa¡­err I mean that damn bastard¡­ loves me th¡ªI mean sees the most potential in me! Ahahah¡­Ahahahaha¡­¡± Ivy said as she becomes jumpy about the topic. Her¡­front jiggles violently.

    ¡°Then, what about your mother?¡± Lisb inquires as she pours another glass for Ivy to drink.

    ¡°Hehehe, that hag never had a chance against me!¡± Ivy boasts as she smug obstinately as she closes her eyes.

    ¡°Oh? So even as a full vampire, you are stronger than your mother?!¡± Salis asked with an interested face as she becomes piqued of Ivy¡¯s claim.

    ¡°No! My bust completely dominates! Ahahaha! My mother is damn flatty!¡± Ivy Hellbeing, the rude young girl laughs as she mocks her own mother¡¯s inadequateness of cup size. ¡°I can¡¯t defeat either my damn father or my damn mother, they are really strong!¡± she added.

    ¡°Ah¡­so Demon Lord is a papa¡¯s girl?¡± Ury muttered again¡­quietly.

    Ivy Hellbeing eyes widen. She gulps in nervousness and her face is invaded with shyness.

    ¡°W-what are you saying?! I-It¡¯s not like I really looked up to him or anything!¡± She nervously replied as her hand trembles making it difficult to drink the liquor in her glass.

    The three are relieved to see something refreshing, however, Lisb felt something amiss. Firstly, the demon lord being here is weird enough. She needs to be in the Demon Kingdom Capital but instead, she is staying the night here.

    Second, how she found their base. She didn¡¯t even assume anything about them, mostly being a bandit too since this place is common for thievery.

    Third, why the hell are they drinking with her anyway?!

    ¡°Demon Lord Ivy¡­it might be a little rude to ask this but¡­why are you here? What is it that you want to do?¡± Lisb asked bravely as she looked straight at Ivy¡¯s eyes. In return, Ivy¡¯s gaze became serious that it gave chills to the three.

    ¡°You are asking my motive? That¡¯s simple. I am finding my way towards the human kingdoms.¡± She said as she tilted the glass in her hand as she crosses her legs. ¡°By the number and variety of your liquors here, it seems that three of you have contact beyond this mountain, no? I may be called odd but I am no fool or dumb.¡± She added.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­we cannot deny¡­¡± Salis said as she gets cold feet from the demure that Ivy shows that they didn¡¯t get to witness earlier as they chat peacefully.

    ¡°A hero summoning has been confirmed. I am on my way to weed him or her out early. I am no fool to let that hero becomes strong enough to defeat me. That¡¯s why, the three of you, I am going to look the other way around of your thievery and expect your cooperation.¡± The Demon Lord Ivy shows her other side that cannot be seen from her daily exterior.

    The three mountain bandits become flabbergasted. It seems that she already knows about them. They could only look down. They know they cannot say no to her.

    ¡°We understand¡­we will abide by your order, after all, we are still a demon who acknowledges the existence of the demon lord.¡± Lisb said as she represents the answer of all three. ¡°So, what do you want us to do?¡± she asked boldly.

    ¡°First, I want the three of you to take me where you got these drinks!¡± Ivy said with a cheerful face as she gulps a glassful of liquor again.

 Chapter 39: It is I, Ivy! 1

    The morning came and the very dawn of the second day of winter comes. The sheer cold that brushes off Reysha¡¯s skin gave her a slight shiver as she emerges from Mousseux.

    She stares at the white world covered by snow and inhales fresh air from the surrounding. As she exhales, a frosty mist of breathing blows from her nose. The very serene beauty of the winter itself covering the whole forest gave her little goosebumps.

    She does not need to take a bath anymore outside, especially how the lake has become icy. There is already a bath installed in her very own room prepared by Mika who is meticulous of designs, especially for more feminine appeal.

    A beautiful snow flake slowly descends from the sky and landed on Reysha¡¯s reddish nose. She felt cold but a little pleasant from having contact with the very first snowdrop today. Her face softens into a wry smile and her eyes show happiness, one expression rarely seen from her.

    ¡°Indeed, winter is far better than summer for me.¡± Reysha mutters while dusting off the lone snowflake in her nose. She feels delighted with winter rather than summer for she does not like sweating so much.

    She started strolling in the garden of the mansion and stares at the bushes covered with snow. The flowers are starting to wither as sunlight becomes sparse. However, such cycle of life itself is something Reysha appreciates.

    She skips from one stone slab on the ground to another, pretending that other than the stone slabs themselves, nothing else is touchable. A game she used to do when she was young, young in her previous life.

    ¡°It¡¯s a little weird for me to remember such memory from a long time ago¡­¡± She again muttered to herself as she skips to another stone. ¡°Looking back, it was kind of a lonely game. I¡¯ve always enjoyed a company of only myself, not when Camille came to my life¡­¡±

    It was only morning and she does not feel hungry yet. She just woken up brushed her teeth and dressed properly but she does not feel the morning creeping up yet, maybe because of the lack of the sun throttling over the horizon.

    If you look at Reysha right now, she is no different from a normal girl that actually acts in accordance to her age. However, this is just a whim that her mind told her and acted.

    She then saw a flower sprouting from the ground that has not withered yet like the other flowers. A bright blue flower called Morning Glory. A flower that crawls by it roots rather than growing alone.

    Reysha crouches down and hugs her knees as she stares at the lone flower.

    ¡°How in the world did you grow here? Whatever, if you are this tenacious, you might get more chances in the future to show the world your beauty.¡± She said towards the flower.

    The blue morning glory does not reply or even move from her words. Obviously, it is not alive or has mind of its own. However, Reysha feels like the flower itself has the fortitude to stay strong.

    Life and death, she as a surgeon, a professional in her field in her previous life, these are common. One will come and one will go. She can only smile at the arrival of a new life and lament upon the exit of the old one.

    It¡¯s more painful when someone just arrived needed to exit without even witnessing the wonders of the world.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°The heaviest coffin will always be the smallest.¡± Reysha muttered as she herself saw many instances of infant mortality. ¡°Being sentimental for those right now won¡¯t help me. Right now, I am another existence but what I wanted to do doesn¡¯t change.¡± She assured herself.

    She fell quiet and her head gradually sunk in the covers of her arms. Reysha felt unbearably tired as she remembers her past life.

    However, in that exact moment, a pang of alertness shook her body. The feeling of nostalgia was blown away as she felt someone with a really strong magical power approaches from afar. Not just really strong, she knew that it could be much more powerful than her.

    She jolted upright and immediately runs towards the direction of the presence. She did it as quietly as she can. Anyone from the band of bandits that could follow her would be potentially put in jeopardy if she and that person with strong magical power clashes.

    She runs like the wind as she started dashing through the bed of snow. Her feet are light and her body is like a blur. The presence is not moving so Reysha assumed that it is purposely baiting her or someone, but whatever the reasons, she needed to know the person¡¯s motive.

    After a few minutes of sprinting, Reysha arrives in front of a large tree. She looks up and saw her¡­

    It is a girl of peerless beauty and prettiness in an incomprehensible magnitude. Her blond long hair sways with the cold wind that looks extremely dazzling and her eyes of two different colors of red and green could suck any soul for its allure, a pair of eyes that could even defeat a diamond in terms of expensiveness and brilliance.

    Her attire is a beautiful Gothic Lolita that greatly compliments her overall beauty that making her looks like a doll with a large rack. Her visible youth gives a tinge of immorality that greatly contradicts the mesmerizing stares she gives.

    Reysha has met so many people with great figures and faces that can be said to akin to goddesses, however, all of those are overshadowed by the beauty that stands in front of her. Reysha herself knows how to evaluate beauty even in simplest term, but this is just too much for her to describe with simple words.

    The girl looked at Reysha in the eyes and opens her mouth.

    ¡°So you have come, oh mighty warrior.¡± She said with a daunting tone that shows that she has great authority in her own domain.

    ¡°May I ask who are you? You¡¯ve suddenly let loose your magical power so I can¡¯t help but see it myself.¡± Reysha frankly spoke. She neither has time for any crap nor jesters at this point.

    ¡°You must have heard about me, no? It is I, Ivy! Ivy Hellbeing, the Demon Lord!¡± Ivy grandly announces as she looks down on Reysha.

    Reysha¡¯s face is painted with ferocity as she furrows her brow. By the output of the magical power of the girl in front of her, she is undeniably the Demon Lord. She never thought she¡¯d met the Demon Lord at this icy place.

    ¡°What could possibly you wanted?¡± Reysha inquired while being hostile.

    ¡°Hmph! I have come to put the hero in his place! You possibly couldn¡¯t be the hero, right? No matter, I will suck the life out of you. My wounds aren¡¯t fully recovered yet! Your blood will be my dinner to take!¡± Ivy said as she reveals her arm with bandages. She unfurled the bandages to reveal¡­a fake wound.

    ¡°No matter how I look at it, it is a fake wound. Don¡¯t tell me¡­this girl is also¡­¡± Reysha inwardly thought.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are trying to reference.¡± Reysha frankly told Ivy who was grinning as she shows the wound.

    Ivy¡¯s countenance changes from a menacing grin to downhearted expression. Her eyes are a little watery as she slouches down embarrassedly. She crouches down on the top of the tree as she mutters something while being all sad by herself.

    ¡°What the hell¡­¡± Reysha could only mutter.

    ¡°Bastard! How many people have you already sucked?!¡± A voice resounded behind Reysha.

    As she turns around, Falikh was there pointing at Ivy with a horrified face, no, a really over dramatic horrified face while striking a pose.

    Ivy Hellbeing, the Demon Lord, upon hearing Falikh¡¯s words was given a new life as she smiles. No, she tried her best to withhold her smile as she wipes the tears in her eyes. It seems that she was waiting for the right word to come and as soon as she heard it, she somewhat became overly joyous¡­

    ¡°How many loaves of bread have you eaten in your life?!¡± Ivy replied as she tried really hard stopping herself from smiling.

    ¡°Haa¡­this girl¡­is definitely a whack too¡­¡± Reysha tiredly said to herself in her mind.

 Chapter 40: It is I, Ivy! 2

    ¡°Why are you here?!¡± Reysha snarls at Falikh who just rode the joke with Ivy.

    ¡°Well, I saw you running here. I was taking a stroll in the forest when you run past me. Didn¡¯t you notice me?¡± Falikh simply said with tilting smile that seems to taunt Reysha. ¡°Also, that girl, she seems to be like me¡­a reincarnator.¡± He added.

    ¡°Huh? How did you know?!¡± Reysha looks at Ivy who is posing at the top of the tree.

    ¡°Hmm, you could say we have the common knowledge back from our world. That line earlier was definitely a reference to one of my favorite tv shows!¡± He asserted awhile taking another look at Ivy.

    ¡°He is right! I, Ivy, is a reincarnator with advance knowledge than all of you who needed to use staves and incantations for your magic! Guessing from how you perceived my lure earlier, you are either magically sensitive or you felt it because you are the same as me.¡± Ivy explained with confirmation.

    Reysha closes her eyes as she rubs her temples. Another reincarnator other than her and Falikh appears. However, none of the people she knows have any idea that Reysha herself is a reincarnator. If there is one thing she knows about them, it is they are sure to bring more trouble worth of their knowledge¡­such as Falikh.

    ¡°Meaning to say¡­you came here to pick a fight?¡± Reysha asked just to be sure.

    ¡°Well, something like that I guess. It¡¯s getting a little boring the castle so I need to stretch my wings. Also, I am here to take down the summoned hero.¡± Ivy reveals her true intention. ¡°As such, from how you reacted, it seems you are not that summoned hero. The man with you is most likely a reincarnator such as myself.¡± Ivy added.

    ¡°She¡¯s so damn wordy¡­¡± Reysha can only think to herself.

    ¡°Hey! Wassup! My name¡¯s Falikh! This pipsqueak is Reysha! She is a cheat character too! Be careful, she is so damn violent!¡± Falikh butted in as he subtly made a rude remark.

    ¡°Pfft! Pipsqueak¡­! Yeah...I got it. Falikh, a man akin to me and Reysha¡­pipsqueak...Pfft!¡± Ivy said as she lost a little of her charisma as she tried not to laugh.

    ¡°I wonder whose side are you with, Falikh¡­¡± Reysha thinks as she doesn¡¯t want to warrant anymore verbal labeling. However, her foreheads have a vein popping up as she gets more irritated.

    ¡°Anyway, I, Ivy Hellbeing, don¡¯t have time to dawdle around with low life mongrels like you. I have a hero to take down!¡± Ivy said as she prepares to leave.

    ¡°Wait, after hearing that. It got me curious. What hero are you talking about?¡± Reysha asked with a serious tone towards Ivy. In return, Ivy looks at Reysha in the eyes but before she could say anything, Falikh interjected.

    ¡°The hero can only be summoned by the Mesola Kingdom. They are those ingrates that follow the rules of the divines or whatsoever God.¡± Falikh explained that gains Ivy¡¯s full interest.

    For some reasons, Falikh said those with a slight disdain. Reysha notices that whenever the Mesola Kingdom is talked about, Falikh¡¯s tone changes a little. Perhaps he is trying to mask his emotion against that place or towards the people.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Mika mentioned that Falikh has no intention of trying to take the throne, but for some deep reason, Falikh is a little off.

    Since no answer can be found right away, Reysha herself ceases any thoughts about it and concentrated on Ivy.

    ¡°Demon Lord Ivy, I have no other reason to stop you from doing as you please, but you do know that your action is indeed could cause a huge scale conflict.¡± Reysha tells Ivy the possible outcome of her very action.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. This forest, the mountains, everything is unbound to anyone, however, it is time to stop such farce. One could only own all of these. The human think of the same thing, think that someday, they will take this land and after that, our domain.¡± The Demon Lord Ivy said as she gazes at the vast land of forest covered with snow.

    ¡°After all, you are just a demon with your own greed. It is something I won¡¯t let happen. Demon Lord Ivy, I am going to take you down here.¡± Reysha said as she draws her sword from her dimensional storage.

    ¡°I knew you know a faster way to settle things.¡± Ivy said as she took out a cutlass from her own dimensional storage.

    ¡°Falikh, get the hell out of here.¡± Reysha told Falikh without letting her eyes away from Ivy. Her magic power surges, the same as Ivy which clashes.

    The trees nearby started swaying as their power clashes. It is as Reysha said, Ivy is someone who might even more powerful than her. She already asserted as soon as they let loose, that Ivy has an enormous power compared to Reysha.

    Falikh runs away, however, not too far from there, a distance where he can safely watch¡­or so he thinks.

    ¡°You do have some power there, however, I will make sure that this will end quickly.¡± Ivy complimented Reysha, however, in a tone which mocks her. ¡°Time Stop.¡± Ivy said.

    Reysha¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t believe what just happened.

    As soon as Ivy said those words, the whole place has become distorted to an unmoving state. She doesn¡¯t know how this bounded field came, or how the very flow of time was halted, however, one thing she knows¡­she is conscious in the world of frozen time.

    ¡°This is my world, my very own place, a dimension warped to stop. The fact of this world is bent to my heed and every motion is set to cease.¡± Ivy said as she leaps down from the tree. She walks around Reysha with the cutlass in her hand.

    ¡°One cannot comprehend such ability, an ability exclusive for me, an ability born together with me. However, it is not omnipotent as it can only last a dozen of seconds. It¡¯s no use talking to someone who doesn''t know what¡¯s about to come to them that¡¯s I will end it here.¡± Ivy said as she withdrew her cutlass and brought out several knives.

    Reysha, who is aware of what¡¯s happening around her, can see Ivy Hellbeing throwing the knives around her. The thrown knives are suspended in the air.

    As soon as Ivy Hellbeing finished throwing the knives, she turned her back from Reysha.

    ¡°And then the time moves again.¡± She clicks her fingers as she said that and the time slowly starts moving again. The suspended knives then move in accordance to how Ivy threw it.

    The knives move but Reysha herself didn¡¯t even bother dodging anymore. It is not that Reysha has given up, however¡­

    FWISH!

    The knives, didn¡¯t hit, let alone, grazes Reysha and she knows well how crappy the trajectories of the knives are. Some just flew past her with a huge margin, some flew in the air while spinning with no direction and some didn¡¯t even reached Reysha and just landed on the snow.

    ¡°Wow¡­¡± Reysha could only say like she is mocking Ivy flatly. ¡°What the hell are you doing¡­¡± She asked.

    Ivy turns to Reysha halfway with an extremely embarrassed face that could turn into a teary one as she clenches her palm. It seems that it doesn¡¯t work the way she wanted so she can only feel really vexed about it herself.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t messing around are you?¡± Reysha boldly asked. ¡°Or maybe I am pipsqueak that all of it missed?¡± She then fired back with a pride shattering statement.

    ¡°I know! I know that it¡¯s a fail! So what?! I¡­I still haven¡¯t p-practiced my¡­k-knife throwing skill¡­that¡¯s all. N-no! I mean I haven¡¯t allocated any skill points to it yet! You are just lucky! That¡¯s right, lucky!¡± She explained with face plainly dyed with redness. She tries to reason it illogically unbefitting of how Reysha perceived her.

    ¡°You¡­if you are just going to mess with me, then I am sorry to say, I am going all out against you!¡± Reysha growls at Ivy who jolted from her sudden change into a more aggressive tone. ¡°World Lapse!¡± Reysha shouted as the world got distorted by Reysha herself.

 Chapter 41: It is I, Ivy! 3

    Time slowly stops and every cause and effects are reversed. Reysha casts World Lapse with only three seconds reversal to prevent any too much side effect. Her blade slowly and forcibly tore through the fraction of reality and disobeyed the natural law of physics.

    As the World Lapse ends, Ivy found the sword inch away from her shoulder as Reysha made a diagonal slash. Having no idea of the World Lapse, Ivy wasn¡¯t able to react in time from Reysha¡¯s attack. The blade landed on Ivy, however¡­

    THUD!

    Instead of the blade tearing through the fabric of her clothes and proceeding to hack her body, the blade landed like it is dulled. Ivy Hellbeing, instead of getting slashed, was blown away.

    ¡°Wha--?! My sword didn¡¯t go through?¡± Reysha said with a widened eye. Her sight followed where Ivy Hellbeing was thrown and glare at her.

    ¡°Ow--! That¡¯s hurt! I think you just shattered my collarbone! No matter, my regeneration as a vampire will cover that¡­still¡­it hurts!¡± Ivy complained as she gently pats her shoulder while she stands up.

    ¡°Magic? No, it must be the clothes you are wearing.¡± Reysha asserted. She noticed that the clothes itself didn¡¯t even have any damage. Magic could not have blocked because if it does, she shouldn¡¯t have complained about the pain.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. This is a refined dragon fiber made from dragon scales. Thoroughly processed through alchemy and enchanted and strengthened with magic to its upper limit. It does not tear easily, it repairs itself and most importantly, it does not stain because of its auto cleaning function.¡± Ivy said as she happily twirls around as she raises the skirt of her Gothic Lolita dress. ¡°Of course, you primitives cannot make something like this!¡± she added.

    ¡°That¡¯s really convenient¡­especially the cleaning function¡­¡± Reysha said with a little tinge with envy. Reysha has several clothes stored in her dimensional storage but they are bound to be washed too if they run out.

    ¡°Anyway, what the hell just happened¡­it seems like¡­you teleported¡­¡± Ivy asked as she grew wary of Reysha. A little earlier, she felt nothing much of Reysha¡¯s existence, however, she deemed her dangerous.

    ¡°I am no idiot to tell every detail about myself or my power.¡± Reysha mocks Ivy as she charges her body with enhancement magic again while several fireballs started spinning around her.

    ¡°Wha--?! That¡¯s unfair!!¡± Ivy complained as she prepared herself in haste to intercept Reysha¡¯s attack.

    With full power, Reysha and Ivy¡¯s blade clashes and several elemental spells exploded. The snow around them produces an exploding steam and the trees around sways as the force of their clash shook the very earth.

    It was the first time Reyha truly lets out her full power knowing that her enemy has the same capabilities.

    ¡°Blaze Spear!¡± Reysha called as a whirling flame becomes pointed and started flying towards Ivy. However, for Ivy, such spell is also¡­primitive.

    ¡°Such spell? Hmph, learn the difference between this and yours. Fear the power of the Ancients, fear the power from the Frontier Age, Armlet of Icarus!¡± Ivy said as she boasts.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    From her hand rises burning claws. Ivy raises the claw of flames and jumps in the air. Reysha who don¡¯t even know what kind of attack Ivy will do instinctively flees. She immediately knew that there¡¯s a huge difference between their magic philosophy and ideology.

    As Ivy swings down the burning claw towards the burning spears that Reysha threw, the claws expanded greatly. Like a raving claw of a god from heavens, burning brightly that blinds any living creature that stares at it.

    Reysha¡¯s decision to immediately flee was correct. It seems that Ivy¡¯s intention at this was only to boast so she was able to escape. As she runs, she also grabs Falikh who is still in the vicinity.

    As the expanded claw was swung, every single tree, the land, and even the snow were mercilessly burned and hack making the ground looking like molten lava. The ground sizzles like charcoal and tree are burnt to ashes and snow return to being a steam.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with boasting but¡­this is too much.¡± Reysha mutters as her brows furrows with dismay. Falikh who is in her embraced also had the same thought and return his face to a default emotionless.

    Reysha stares at Ivy with eyes full of anger as she saw the forest she was staring longingly burns. Falikh tugs Reysha¡¯s clothes and she looks at him reactively.

    ¡°Miss Reysha¡­do you think you could teach her a thing or two?¡± Falikh said with empty tone. Reysha immediately notices that¡­this is how Camille speaks when she is irritated. She knew that Camille suppresses her negative emotions and dons a default face of nothingness.

    ¡°I already know what to do.¡± Reysha said as she left Falikh¡¯s side.

    Unconsciously, unknowingly, and most of all, undeniably, Reysha and Falikh, Depp and Camille, once again connected without them knowing. One emotion is transmitted to another in face of someone they dearly despise.

    ¡°World Lapse.¡± Reysha simply said as she flies in blur towards Ivy who is flying in the sky. In an instant too, she brought out a huge Warhammer that she held in her hand with ease.

    Reysha knows, using World Lapse is very taxing. She immediately felt pain in her head slowly creeping the second time she uses it. However, the same rule is applied to a power rivaling her¡­such as stop time.

    She deemed that Ivy¡¯s stop time has certain rules and side effects. If that¡¯s also the case, she is going to strike while the iron is hot. Within her own world, she swings the Warhammer directly to Ivy¡¯s flank with all of her strength.

    She can feel her head throbbing with pain as she released the World Lapse. As the flow of time runs again normally, Ivy, flew like railgun towards the ground and crashes like a meteor.

    ¡°AHHCCCKK!¡± Ivy cried as she bolted down the ground. Her blood splattered everywhere, but seconds later, it started to vanish.

    Reysha descends from the ground slowly as she stares down at Ivy.

    ¡°You may deem cuts and slash ineffective, however, a blunt attack, a strong one at that, will surely break not just bones, but also your muscles and innards. The pain will haunt you even if you regenerate your body. If you do so, I will bash you again.¡± Reysha said as she landed on the ground and approach Ivy who is writhing on the ground.

    ¡°Ouch! It hurts! It really hurts!¡± Ivy cries as her vampiric power, the regeneration, hasn¡¯t completely healed her wounds yet.

    ¡°Well then, how about I bash your cranium this time?¡± Reysha said as she raises her Warhammer again. Her eye shows no mercy and ready to for more if Ivy use stops time again.

    Upon seeing the large hammer being raised overhead, Ivy¡¯s body trembles at the very sight.

    ¡°NOOOO! Papa¡­help me! It hurts! Noo..! I don¡¯t want it anymore!¡± Papa¡­!¡± She screams as she started crying while raising her arms to uselessly try to block Reysha¡¯s attack. ¡°Uhhh¡­no more¡­! I am sorry!¡± she said as she continued crying.

    Reysha calmly put the Warhammer down. She didn¡¯t expect such development but it didn¡¯t faze her.

    ¡°In the end, you are just a child who will cry for your parents. I am also once a father and seeing this drains my motivation to fight.¡± Reysha said as she just kept her eyes on the crying Ivy.

    She knows better. No father would want to see their son or daughter crying, much less, their grandchildren.

    Reysha is mature enough to know when to stop.

 Chapter 42: It is I, Ivy! 4

    Under the cloud of coldness and endless descends of snow, Reysha looks at the bawling Ivy who she just beat and given a taste of her Warhammer. Judging by her attack, the hardness and heaviness of the Warhammer, and how she strengthened her strength to the limits, it¡¯s no wonder one would cry from so much pain.

    She already returned the Warhammer to her dimensional storage and waited for Ivy to settle down from her saddened state for a demon lord. Most of her wounds and fractures seem to have recovered now but she just won¡¯t stop bawling.

    Reysha together with Falikh are infuriated by what Ivy did to the forest, however, Reysha herself couldn¡¯t bring herself to inflict further harm to the girl who cries while calling for her father.

    ¡°I won¡¯t harm you further so calm down.¡± Reysha simply said as she approached Ivy.

    ¡°Heh.¡± What only Ivy muttered as Reysha let her guard down.

    Ivy immediately swings a kick to Reysha the moment she let her guard down and broke out in another grin. Reysha who didn¡¯t expect Ivy¡¯s crying wolf act was able to react with a block with her arm.

    ¡°You--!¡± Ivy¡¯s kick connected but was still blocked.

    ¡°You fell for it! Hahahaha! Haha¡ªow...ow¡­Hahaha!¡± She laughs, however, her eyes didn¡¯t even stop from crying that visibly shows that up until the very end, she is willing to force her bravado even with the unsightly cry earlier.

    ¡°Just how persistent are you?!¡± Reysha growled as she forced Ivy¡¯s kick to fall to the side.

    ¡°Ow¡­I mean, persistent?! You just fell into my trap, and now! I shall put an end to this battle!¡± Ivy barked

    ¡°Time Stop!¡± ¡°World Lapse!¡± the two used their cheat abilities at the same time in their desperation in order to break off the stalemate.

    Unlike Ivy, Reysha has already reached the limit of her World Lapse and is now going to force herself to break her limit. She knows that she doesn''t stand a chance with Ivy¡¯s unknown magic and spell stored.

    Time stop, a concept the completely freeze the flow of continuous movement, a power that defies that law of physics as the user herself moves in a world she can only see.

    World Lapse, a concept that brings everything back in time for a short duration, a break in the natural law of movement while letting the user move in spite of the reversal phenomena.

    The two powers tried to overlap with each other trying to overhaul the other one, a concept trying to overwrite another concept, a law defying power trying to defile another law defying power, both trying to deny the alteration of this world.

    At that very moment, the outcome was already decided.

    The space between Reysha Einhart and Ivy Hellbeing started to cracks. A force unimaginable exploded in front of them and blew them away from each other.

    BAM!

    Ivy and Reysha are blown away backward and rolled down to their respective directions. No power prevailed but instead created another distortion in this world.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°What¡­the hell happened?¡± Reysha could only mutter as she tried to get up while enduring another throbbing headache. Falikh run over to her to help her get up because she was staggering.

    ¡°It seems that the two of you made something¡­dangerous?¡± Falikh said with uncertainty.

    Reysha together with Falikh stares at it, the crack in the empty air that appears, a hollow space that seems endless and at the same time, shallow. It feels like something will be sucked and swallowed if someone attempts to go inside of it.

    ¡°That¡¯s a¡­dimensional crack. It could¡­lead to another dimension unknown to us.¡± Ivy said as she approaches the crack. ¡°However, it is uncertain if it will lead you to a safe place or not. God knows it might also send you to outer space.¡± She added as she also rubs her head and holds her flank where she was bashed by Reysha¡¯s Warhammer.

    ¡°You¡­how can you go so far as to play dirty like that?¡± Reysha asked Ivy about her behavior earlier with a raised eyebrow.

    ¡°Hahaha! I, Ivy Hellbeing, will never admit defeat! I didn¡¯t say anything about giving up, right?! Hahaha! My trap was actually a success and you let your guard down.¡± Ivy beastly said as she puffs her huge chest out.

    ¡°It seems to me that you genuinely cried your brain out.¡± Falikh said with a mocking smile.

    ¡°S-Shut your trap! I definitely didn¡¯t cry and called my¡­my father! It was all an act!¡± Ivy reasoned with a little embarrassment.

    ¡°It¡¯s impressive if it is really an act, however, it really looks like you really cried for a moment there. Well. I won¡¯t pursue it any further. I want to be done with this.¡± Reysha inwardly said. ¡°I am tired, let¡¯s call this a draw and retreat. I am no match for you.¡± Reysha actually said with a little sarcasm. She also intended to make Ivy retreat with satisfaction.

    ¡°Y-Yeah! Let¡¯s consider this a draw! I am going to let go of you for now! Hahaha!¡± Ivy didn¡¯t take the hint of the sarcasm and believed that Reysha is actually a little scared of her. However¡­

    Reysha jokingly tried to bring out the Warhammer again.

    ¡°Hiiii!¡± Ivy shrieks from the sight of the Warhammer. It seems she developed an ingrained fear and trauma for Warhammer and the very sight of it made her pale.

    ¡°A draw.¡± Reysha simply said as she returned the Warhammer.¡±

    ¡°I understand. It is a draw.¡± Ivy confirmed with her face returning to its normal fair complexion. ¡°However, about this crack¡­¡± She pointed at the fissure in space and dimension.

    ¡°I am not versed with such kind of magicry. As far as I know, our magic system is different compared to yours and more advanced. Can you do something about it?¡± Reysha said as she observes the crack.

    ¡°I think I have some reference materials back at my personal library. I think I can probably fix this, however, my magic energy alone might not be able to cover it, even with you. We need a little more I guess since we are unsure of it.¡± Ivy explained with a little assurance.

    ¡°Well, at least it¡¯s good news that you are responsible.¡± Reysha added a remark.

    ¡°That goes without saying. I did become a top ranking politic student back at the academy.¡± Ivy boasted again.

    ¡°They said you claimed the throne here at age of twelve. So¡­how old are you in your claims and what happened?¡± Reysha asked again with a raised eyebrow.

    ¡°...I flunk out when I was ten. Please don¡¯t ask the reason!¡± She replied before making a tight lip gesture. ¡°Anyway, this is the problem at hand! Geez, stop asking something personal!¡± Ivy blurted.

    ¡°I know, how about we call for Aspara¡¯s help? She might also be a little knowledgeable about this.¡± Falikh interjected the conversation with a suggestion. However, Reysha only frowned at such notion.

    ¡°Aspara huh¡­as much as possible, I don¡¯t want to ask her help, however, I think it is not safe to leave this here. I get it, let¡¯s ask her the next time she visits.¡± Reysha agreed. ¡°What about you demon lord? You won¡¯t think of running away from your own mess, right?¡± Reysha directed a question to Ivy.

    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s a bother to return to my castle at this point. Ah! The three girls at the mountain mentioned that there¡¯s a mansion somewhere! I¡¯d like to stay there for a while!¡± Ivy said as her eyes gleam with excitement.

    ¡°Is that so?! You can you can! We know where that is! Come, come! Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s talk about so many things from our past lives shall we?!¡± Falikh also becomes excited too as he held Ivy¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Ah! That¡¯ll be great! Let¡¯s go!¡± Ivy said as she followed Falikh¡¯s skip.

    Reysha just stands there with a face of utter surprise.

    ¡°Don¡¯t casually invite someone as dangerous as her! More like, don¡¯t add anymore headache inducing people in that place!¡± Reysha screams in her mind, but her anxieties and worries are found unheard even by the gods.

 Chapter 43: It is I, Ivy! 5

    As soon as Reysha and Falikh returned to Mousseux together with Ivy Hellbeing, the Demon Lord, they are met with an almost deafening silence. The only person they met at the entrance is Amadeo who is watering his plants despite the weather.

    ¡°Oh? Welcome back, Leader, Miss Reysha. Who might this be beautiful lady with you two?¡± Amadeo obviously asked that question with a smile upon laying his eyes upon the unworldly beauty of Ivy.

    ¡°Kneel down peasant, for it is I, Ivy Hellbeing, the Demon Lord, the Half Blooded True Ancestor and the Manipulator of Space and Time!¡± Ivy declared while she looks down on Amadeo. It seems that like Reysha, Ivy is unaffected by the bandit''s handsomeness and charm.

    Amadeo broke out in a gentle smile as she treats Ivy¡¯s declaration as something adorable like what a child would say.

    ¡°Such a cute girl, are you lost? Are you hungry? Teth is cooking inside and it will take for a while so, in the meantime, do you want some sweets?¡± Amadeo said as he readies to go inside to retrieve some snacks.

    ¡°Sweet?! Snacks?! Give me! Ah, please some tomato juice if you will, peasant!¡± Ivy said as she becomes jumpy and follows Amadeo inside the mansion.

    Reysha and Falikh are left with hanging jaws on the gate from the conversation.

    ¡°She was easily lured with snacks and that¡¯s the first she was offered upon arriving here.¡± Reysha said as she stares at the front door of Mousseux with a flabbergasted face. She never knew someone like Ivy exists.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to mention about how Amadeo just treated her like a kid? Damn that guy, smooth as ever.¡± Falikh said as he rubs his chin.

    ¡°You do feel that there¡¯s something wrong with her, right? I feel like she is smart enough to be a demon lord but childish enough for the world.¡± Reysha mentions the discrepancy between Ivy¡¯s reputation as the Demon Lord and her behavior that she shows in front of them.

    ¡°Now that you mentioned it, it seems that is the way she grew up. I can theorize two things. One, she is extremely sheltered but educated by her parents. Two, there must be something wrong with her previous life. In worst case scenario, it might be both.¡± Falikh deducted as his eyes sharpen like a hawk.

    ¡°Reincarnator huh¡­¡± Reysha could only mutter.

    She also wanted to give her own insight of Ivy Hellbeing¡¯s mentality and verification of any possible motives of why she wants to get rid of the hero, however, she couldn¡¯t do so. If she said anything that could relate to being a reincarnator such knowledge from her previous life, Falikh may immediately notice.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    She is not afraid if Falikh knew such truth, in fact, she wouldn¡¯t mind, but she thinks that the current situation is better.

    ¡°Well, we won¡¯t know anything unless we ask her ourselves! Let¡¯s go! I want to eat some of those sweets too!¡± Falikh cheerfully said as she pulls on Reysha¡¯s hand.

    ¡°You--!¡± Reysha was about to say something when Falikh pulled her hand, however, she sees nothing wrong about it. She just shut her lips as she let Falikh do as he pleased for now. She could only pull an inaudible sigh.

    Before Reysha could notice it, they are already sitting in the guest room where Amadeo and Ivy started talking with each other.

    ¡°I am the genius that has a grasp of magic that is unrivaled in this land!¡± Ivy boasted as she puffs her chest.

    ¡°Oh? That¡¯s great! Miss Ivy must be a real adept in magic. I couldn¡¯t get the hang of that.¡± Amadeo said to flatter Ivy.

    As Reysha made her own self comfortable on the couch, she started to interject in the story.

    ¡°Hey, you, I¡¯d like to know something about your time stop power. Since you already revealed that it is your POWER.¡± Reysha said as her eyes directed to Ivy.

    ¡°Eh?! EH?! That¡¯s fine for me. In return tell me something about your power too. If you don¡¯t I won¡¯t say a single word.¡± Ivy said like she is negotiating.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Reysha simply as her evaluation of Ivy went up a little. She is no fool to just simply reveal more of her power but she is just too trustful. She kept in mind to watch out for Ivy not because of the threat she brings, but for another reason.

    ¡°Time stop is not an omnipotent power of mine. Like what happened earlier, I can¡¯t use it consecutively not because I can¡¯t but because of the side effect. Because the time is suspended, my sensitivity of my surrounding lags as well. If the time stop wears off, those lags will come rushing to me and will make my body overall extremely sensitive.¡± Ivy explained with no abandon. Unlike her stupid demeanor earlier, Ivy explains it with a seriousness befitting of a leader.

    ¡°I see. The reason you bawled like crazy earlier when I hit you with my--!¡± Reysha was about to say something when Ivy caught up to it and immediately shouted.

    ¡°I DIDN¡¯T BAWLED, IT WAS AN ACT!¡± Ivy shouted at the top of her lungs with an extremely embarrassed face.

    ¡°T-Then, the reason the¡­damage was more effective was that of the effect of your time stop, correct?¡± Reysha hesitantly tried to ask again. ¡°For my World Lapse, it is an unnoticeable change in this world that reverts every action back in certain seconds but let me move in the reversion of time. It is not omnipotent as a headache attacks me with intensity. That¡¯s all I can say for now as I don¡¯t have much idea about it.¡± She explained as an addition.

    ¡°I see. It is also that kind of power. You, I can only narrow it down to these options but, to gain such power that defies the natural law of physics, to twist facts, and to overrule truths, one must be a summoned hero.¡± Ivy said as she stares at Reysha in the eyes.

    ¡°And¡­?¡± Reysha urges her to speak further.

    ¡°Back in our land, there are people we call Arcana Magician. They are extremely rare that I can count them on my one hand. They are those who harness magic through their natural disposition or core values. You might not be one of them. There are also those who are blessed by divines and lastly, reincarnators who are given power by the gods and goddesses.¡± Ivy¡¯s eye becomes even more focused on Reysha as she stares at her intently.

    ¡°This girl! She is far more clever than I thought! She is trying to corner me.¡± Reysha thought as she didn¡¯t break her staring competition with Ivy. ¡°You, what do you want?¡± Reysha could only mutter.

    Falikh, the only one understands that conversation unlike Amadeo, also has his eyes on Reysha.

 Chapter 44: The Cult of Thenea 1

    ¡°Somehow, I need to BS my way out of this for a little, to have a little compensation to have a peek of Ivy¡¯s motive.¡± Reysha inwardly judged as she kept eye contact to the Demon Lord.

    ¡°T-This is getting a little tense¡­Could it be, what the little miss said earlier about being the Demon Lord¡­is true?¡± Amadeo timidly asks.

    However, no answer was returned from the tense atmosphere that only made it much harder for Amadeo to ask further. No, from the atmosphere itself, Amadeo instinctively knew that it was the truth. His face pales as he remembers how rude he was towards Ivy earlier.

    ¡°What I want? I need connection within the ranks of humans. Summoned heroes are bound to bring greater trouble or even trivial ones that could turn bigger. I know it since my father is a summoned hero.¡± Ivy said with objectivity in mind as she explained what she wants from Reysha. ¡°However, I know that you need assurance that I wouldn¡¯t cause further trouble, right?¡± she added.

    ¡°You are really used to this, huh. I can give you what you want but as you said, I need to keep my eyes on you. The reason you want to kill the hero is for that reason though¡­¡± Reysha answered as she closes her eyes.

    ¡°I have no intention of killing someone! Geez¡­what do you think of me! I haven¡¯t killed anyone and I don¡¯t want to!¡± Ivy hurriedly explained. ¡°If needed so, I¡¯ll just try to manipulate the hero an extent or ask him if he wants to go home.¡± Ivy explained herself.

    ¡°I see, then, I will tell you a little about myself.¡± Reysha said as she breathed a huge sigh. ¡°A divine soul of a dragon resides in me. My power comes from this dragon that mixes with my soul. Satisfied?¡± Reysha briefly explained.

    Contrary to her expectation, Falikh and Ivy are both bewildered. The two look at each other and look back at Reysha with a face of utter shock.

    ¡°You should¡¯ve acted¡­They¡¯re already here¡­The ***er Scrolls told of their return. Their defeat was merely a delay.¡± Falikh said with sweat spilling from his forehead.

    ¡°For the time after Oblivion opened then the sons of Sky*** would spill their own blood. But no one wanted to believe. Believe they even existed.¡± Ivy followed the same expression as Falikh.

    ¡°And when the truth finally dawned¡­it dawns them fire!¡± Falikh said as he stood up from his seat and went beside Reysha.

    ¡°But, there is one they fear. In their tongue, he is *****kiin,¡­¡± Ivy said as she went beside the other side of Reysha.

    ¡°¡±Dragonbo--!¡±¡± The two shouted but Reysha¡¯s hand immediately halted them as she threw her hand in the air.

    ¡°Shut up¡­I don¡¯t even know what the two of you are saying! God¡­where¡¯s that headache medicine Teth gave me earlier¡­¡± Reysha exploded. It is as she expected, the two of them immediately made her head pulses with pain.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± A hand appeared right in front of Reysha. It was Spoof hand with a pack of medicine.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    Reysha reaches out for the medicine and opens a bottle and gulp the content. Spoof nonchalantly sat beside Reysha with his eyes popping out as he stares at Ivy¡¯s breasts.

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Spoof made so many hands flinging gestures towards Reyhsa.

    ¡°The hell is wrong with you pervert¡­¡± Reysha could only growl as she tries to feel the effect of the medicine.

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right! So what? I am in my monthly cycle! Are you happy hearing it from me?!¡± Reysha shouted right in front of Spoof. ¡°The cold is harsh for so don¡¯t bother me too much¡­¡± Reysha added.

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Spoof made another round of hand signs.

    ¡°What is he saying now?¡± Ivy asked as she returned to her seat.

    ¡°Hmm? This guy asked something about your power. It is something like if your power leaves you oversensitive, then that would include your libido, right?¡± Reysha asked with a tired expression. ¡°Basically, double the sensitivity, double the pleasure¡­¡± she added.

    ¡°Hmm? What does that mean¡­?¡± Ivy asked with innocent eyes.

    Seeing this, Reysha¡¯s cheek twitched. She and Falikh know that there¡¯s something wrong with Ivy¡¯s mentality but hoped that she is at least a little versed about this topic. To make sure she is, Reysha took the initiative and ask Ivy the question.

    ¡°Hey¡­you¡­do you know how babies are made?¡± Reysha asked with another serious face.

    ¡°Ahahaha! What¡¯s with that silly question? That¡¯s easy! Babies are delivered by Pelicans!¡± Ivy said with proud eyes twinkling with excitement.

    ¡°Holy fu--¡­she even had the bird wrong! How can she even live this long with that broken knowledge?!¡± Reysha inwardly shouted as she reaches out for another bottle of headache medicine.

    Even Falikh and Amadeo are a little troubled, however, Spoof¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it Spoof. I am going to castrate you¡­¡± Reysha coldly said without looking at Spoof. The man shivers in fear from Reysha¡¯s tone. ¡°Anyway, Ivy Hellbeing, I am going to let you take shelter here until you find this hero. It¡¯s not my damn problem whatever you do to that hero. However, there are fundamental things I wanted for you to learn in return too. Will that be okay?¡± Reysha said while trying to recall all fundamentals of lesson plan making.

    ¡°That will do. I, Ivy Hellbeing will accept your generous offer then.¡± Ivy said as their talk concludes.

    ¡°Oh? You guys were so noisy. Since I deemed that we have a guest, I cooked more than the usual so let¡¯s eat lunch. Today, we have a Salisbury steak.¡± Teth said as he emerges from the kitchen.

    ¡°Salisbury¡­why does it sounds so familiar¡­¡± Reysha thought of something trivial.

    ¡°Hey, Teth. Where are the others?¡± Falikh said as he approaches Teth.

    ¡°Ah, about that¡­¡± Teth sighs a little as he leans on the wall. ¡°Miss Aspara arrived earlier in rush. She said that upon her return, The Prince, Arytorio Kerias has started a cult called the Prophecy of Thenea. Knowing that we are involved, she immediately rushes back here.¡± He simply said.

    ¡°Thenea¡­that Thenea that he thought was a goddess?! Ahahaha! What the hell?!¡± Falikh laughed with a little tear emerging from his eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s no joke¡­at least for them. She said the Prince Arytorio Kerias has influenced that majority of people because of his sudden change and reputation that helped the people despite being a royalty.¡± Teth said as he looks outside the window.

    ¡°I heard about that too. I was here when they talked about it. Miss Aspara said that Prince Arytorio Kerias went on a pilgrim towards the Mesola Kingdom. She said that the cult of Thenea may become a realized religion.¡± Amadeo interjected and conveyed what he heard earlier. ¡°Miss Aspara also mentioned about meeting the summoned hero¡­well¡­that¡¯s all¡­¡± he added.

    ¡°It¡¯s not our problem. We don¡¯t have to do anything about it. Let Aspara handle that. In the meantime, let¡¯s stay here. I don¡¯t want to venture out in the cold¡­¡± Reysha said as she walks towards her room instead of towards the dining hall.

    ¡°Hey¡­¡± Ivy¡¯s voice resounded that place with utter confusion.

    Everyone looked at her and then she spoke.

    ¡°Who is that Thenea by the way?¡± Ivy innocently asked.

 Chapter 45: The Cult of Thenea 2

    A horse-drawn carriage traverses a snowy plain that was once a verdant land filled with grass. The weather does not hinder its progression but it also does not speed up its travel. The sight itself is not rare as several carriages also travel down the road.

    City to city, towns to towns, villages to villages, and most of the time, people go around traveling at either said settlements. Their objectives are either travel, trading, group of adventurers escorting or just moving from one place to another and some who are migrating place.

    The path leads, however, to Mesola Kingdom Capital, the place where people come to study theology and start training for priesthood or nunnery. It is also the place to receive training in healing spells and other restoration magic through the blessing of divine power bestowed by the archpriest.

    In the Mesola Kingdom, the Archpriests make a divine revelation through the prophecy of the gods and choose a rightful heir to the throne with candidates. The Archpriest is also the one who keeps all of the records, books about restoration spells, and much more.

    Their whole capital is concentrated to learning and studying. The rest are common places like the adventurer guild, bars, inn, pubs, marketplaces and much more settlements with daily necessities. Through the belief that healing spells are much loved by a party of people, studying the Mesola Kingdom is every worth of coin for some people.

    And right now, Eiru together with Mika, Aspara, Sod, Mes, and Reld are all traveling towards such pristine city. Sod and Mes are handling the reins and drives the carriage while the others are inside.

    Eiru¡­hold his head like what Reysha would do if a headache struck her. Mika and Aspara could only look at him pitifully.

    ¡°How in the world did it end up like this?!¡± Eiru screams with utter despair while facing downward.

    ¡°Sorry to interrupt your drama but, isn¡¯t this your fault to begin with? Or rather, you can just ignore it since Prince Arytorio doesn¡¯t even know the truth. Let¡¯s keep him deluded for now. As for me, it will be a little problem¡­¡± Aspara said as she tried to console Eiru, albeit, a little unconcerned.

    ¡°Even if you say that¡­I can¡¯t turn back now, not after dragging all of you here! I can¡¯t accept it if that Thenea persona would be accepted as an official divine!¡± Eiru replied with a pale face.

    ¡°Fufufu, then let¡¯s wait until you ascend to godhood if you accumulate enough faith.¡± Mika said jokingly.

    ¡°Well, my only concern here is that foolish prince. Good thing I heard the news that he went on a pilgrim to the Mesola Kingdom as soon as I reach the first village in the proximity of our kingdom. I immediately rush back to you guys and ask for some assistance.¡± Aspara said as she hovers pages by pages of her book.

    ¡°Hmph! Why am I dragged into this? I really don¡¯t have real issues but I don¡¯t like working with Sod and Mes.¡± Reld said as he stared back again outside.

    ¡°Sorry, you and those two are the readily available people we could ask. Anyway, Miss Aspara, I am little relieved that your goals coincide with us.¡± Eiru timidly said towards Aspara who turn to look at him with emotionless eyes.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°So you say but, stopping that fool is only secondary. The Mesola Kingdom won¡¯t readily go to war with other kingdoms. The worst case scenario is that since this is not a kingdom where your position from other land is recognized, you will be punished accordingly. If Prince Arytorio¡¯s claim of having divine revelation proved to be fraud, he might receive the capital punishment which is death.¡± Aspara clearly explains her motives, however, saying that the prince¡¯s life is only secondary makes them take another good look at her.

    ¡°How in the world did he come up with that conclusion though? I heard that he greatly changed and started doing so much charity that the people of the Kerias Kingdom started following him. That¡¯s how the Cult of Thenea began, right?¡± Mika asked as he took another look at Eiru¡¯s despairing face.

    ¡°You already answered it yourself. The fool believed that Thenea is a visage of a goddess that made a revelation to him and now, he started preaching her words, which came from you, Eiru. Not that I blame you or anything but you should be aware that what you told him that night affected him.¡± Aspara said as she pointed her finger to Eiru as she slams close her book.

    ¡°However you twist your words, you are still downright blaming me¡­¡± Eiru could only mutter as he began to be crestfallen.

    ¡°Oh, I am verily not blaming you, after all, I told you that that fool is secondary to my concerns. As you have all known, the Mesola Kingdom is a very religious kingdom, however, their prided healing and restoration spells are all but naught against me. I have already unraveled a way to use those magic much more easy and effective.¡± Aspara boasts as she retrieved another book and opened it.

    ¡°But what damaged my pride is that I cannot use that summoning and divine power that that damn Archpriest is boasting! My decades of research are my pride and I won¡¯t allow anything unturned. I¡¯ll dig up whatever those nutjobs have under their noses.¡± She said as her eyes filled with determination.

    ¡°I can respect you for that Miss Aspara. You are really going to such lengths for your passion.¡± Eiru commented with a little dry smile.

    ¡°Of course. I even used my body so many times to get what I want. Even so, it only made my determination grow. That¡¯s why overly talented people piss me off! They can take a shorter route in life with their potentials and such.¡± Aspara replied to Eiru, however, her face becomes dyed in utter anger but at the same time, loneliness.

    After what Aspara said, everything comes to stillness and silence looms over as they watch the outside of the carriage while it traverses in the snowy plains.

    ¡°Come to think of it, we¡¯ve been traveling for five days now. Walking would take us a month or so but with the carriage, it will only take a week. Where did we get this carriage from anyway?¡± Mika asked towards Reld.

    ¡°Where you ask¡­that two rascals stole it you know.¡± Reld said without even looking at Mika.

    ¡°Ahahaha¡­yeah¡­we are bandits after all¡­¡± Mika could only laugh weakly.

    Meanwhile¡­

    ¡°GAAAAAAHHHH! UWAAAAH! PUT ME DOWN! PUT ME DOWN! I BEG OF YOU!¡± Falikh screams caught the attention of Reysha and Ivy.

    Upon hearing his cries, Reysha who carries Falikh in her arms like a baggage put him down flat without any care of what happened to him.

    ¡°You know what¡­you said you wanted to catch up with them because you said it¡¯ll be interesting but then¡­you just keep screaming like that.¡± Reysha coldly said towards the huffing Falikh.

    ¡°Yeah, Sir Falikh is so weak¡­¡± Ivy followed with a rude remark.

    ¡°Don¡¯t group me with the two of you monsters! Three days of travel my ass! I am going to die today if that continues! I know I said I wanted to follow but to carry me like that while sprinting at hell loose speed! I am bound to get wobbly!¡± Falikh protested while still catching up for his breath.

    ¡°Tsk! Ten minutes and we will resume running. After that, lucky if we can sleep in a town for tonight, if not, our precious young demon lord here will suffer sleeping out in this cold. I don¡¯t want that too.¡± Reysha said as she sits on a stone slab.

    ¡°I really want to sleep in a bed tonight. After that, let¡¯s go back to running so we can meet that summoned hero.¡± Ivy said as she stretches her body.

 Chapter 46: The Cult of Thenea 3

    ¡°Next! Please prepare your identification cards and documents! Next!¡± Shout by a soldier as he skimmed through papers of the passing citizens outside the gate of the Mesola Kingdom Capital.

    The soldier noticed a carriage being pulled by two horses. The coachmen seem like twins and they have a matching mustache. He hovered over the list of wanted men. The very first and notorious among the wanted criminals is Falikh. The rest are like small flies compared to him for his outrageous bounty.

    Around the rank of forty¡¯s to fifty¡¯s, he saw twins who are notorious for their scamming streak. The two are called Sod and Mes. He looks again at the coachmen and figured that¡­it might not be them.

    The carriage with the twin coachmen stops right in front of the soldiers. From the window, a man peeks from inside, a man so dazzling that his brown hair seems to brighten the inside of the carriage. From the other window peeks a woman of beauty with hair as deep as the ocean with a face that cannot be called common or rather, something like super rare in the city.

    ¡°Excuse me, fair Miss and Sir, are you two perhaps nobles?¡± The soldier timidly asked.

    ¡°I am Aspara. I came from Kerias. I am not to speak of my motive here, right? It¡¯s none of your business as long as I can show you proper documents, right?¡± Aspara said as she handed over her documents proving that she is a legal citizen.

    ¡°And¡­this Sir here?¡± The soldier turns to Mika.

    ¡°That¡¯s Madam Fleur. His documents and the other¡¯s document are already in there in your hands. I don¡¯t want you disrespecting Madam, soldier.¡± Aspara threatens the soldier a little as he looks at Mika with suspicion.

    ¡°I understand. I am sorry for my rudeness. All of you seem like legal citizens. You may pass now. Again, I am sorry for my rudeness.¡± The soldier said as he bowed down to the leaving carriage of Aspara and the others.

    As soon as the carriage left earshot, Mika speaks to Aspara.

    ¡°I am amazed at how you just forged those documents at moment¡¯s haste. Thank you for that Aspara.¡± Mika praises her with a smile.

    ¡°I will do anything for you, Madam, as long as I can get my hands first on your new creation, the Pristine Morning Dew.¡± Aspara replied with a smile.

    ¡°Fuaah! That gave me cold feet! That soldier was totally glaring at us earlier!¡± Sod said with a sigh.

    ¡°Yeah, yeah! He was definitely watching out for us! The Sod and Mes duo are really fearsome even though we stopped operating here for a year now!¡± Mes added.

    ¡°Hmph! Wherever I look, your faces aren¡¯t even posted anywhere¡­more like¡­¡± Reld said as he fixes his glasses and stares at the wall filled with posters.

    ¡°A lot of¡­Falikh¡¯s face¡­¡± Eiru continued Reld¡¯s words as he is also flabbergasted by the amount of Falikh¡¯s poster running along every houses and wall.

    The Mesola Kingdom Capital is a city of wealth and prosperity as it won the war against the Beast Kingdom. Crimes are much lower than the other kingdom¡¯s capital, however, there are numbers of criminals that are hard to catch.

    It continuously prospers because of its religious aspect and for that, most cities in and out of the kingdom have churches that willingly trains and heals people. But studying the very essence of healing itself is much more productive on the capital itself.

    ¡°Now then, our new quest is to find where this foolish prince is hiding. The Mesola Kingdom has approximately twenty thousand people. Travelers and adventurers are not included in that count yet. Finding him will probably the hardest part.¡± Aspara said as she opens the map of the city landscape.

    ¡°If I may, we should find a place to stay first before doing anything else. A base of operation per se. I am guessing we are going to stay for a while here.¡± Eiru concluded in which Aspara, Mika, and Reld nodded to.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°Aye Aye! We know a good place! Cheap but has good reception! They also serve wine and let you table some chicks!¡± Sod interjected the conversation from outside.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need that. If I may be specific, I want something gorgeous and a place where we can get information, credible information.¡± Aspara said as she shot down Sod¡¯s suggestion.

    ¡°Eeeeh?! But that would cost a lot!¡± Mes tried to support Sod answering back at Aspara.

    ¡°Hmph. I am rich and I won¡¯t let Madam Fleur stay at a shady inn the two of you are suggesting. Having magic as my primary objective is ideal, however, having wealth is a secondary for me. Fufufu!¡± Aspara boasted with a laugh that is obviously looking down at the twins.

    ¡°¡±DAMN RICH PEOPLE!¡±¡± Sod and Mes said in unison as they got a little frustrated.

    Because the two does know an ideal place, they turn their carriage and head to the ideal inn that Aspara said, a luxurious hotel with a reception that serves nobilities and rich and wealthy merchants.

    Paying for all of them is nothing for her¡­

    As soon as they entered the luxurious hotel, Aspara and co. are greeted with a rich atmosphere as a chandelier and exquisite lighting meets them.

    Aspara approaches the reception with refined and gorgeous movements together with Mika making them the center of attention. Followed from behind are Sod, Mes, Eiru, and Reld.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to get your most excellent rooms for six people!¡± Aspara grandly said.

    The receptionist, a girl, skims over the logs and with a smile, she looks back at Aspara.

    ¡°As you wish, Miss! We have available rooms to accommodate you.¡± The girl said as she looks at the whole group. Her face got a little feverish as everyone in their group is composed of a gorgeous and unparalleled beautiful lady and hot and handsome men.

    ¡°Say, girl, since I am new to this place, may I know something about the latest events here?¡± Aspara asked the dumbfounded girl.

    ¡°Eh¡­ah¡­yes! Sorry! It seems that we are going to have a parade later because of the appearance of the hero summoned from another world. Also, there seems to be a new cult emerging as a man tirelessly preaches at the town square. He is quite getting popular too. Gossip is, the man, sooner or later, will be having rites of passage with the archpriest.¡± The girl explained.

    ¡°Well thank you. Here¡¯s a little something for you. We will be heading out immediately so just show us the room later.¡± Aspara said as she tossed a silver coin at the girl and walks sassily to the exit followed by the others.

    ¡°Crap! Crap! Crap! He immediately got accepted!? Also, a hero was summoned?! How come I was not informed of this up until now?!¡± Aspara said inwardly with panic. Anxiety and excitement mix in her chest while she keeps the sassy pace.

    Meanwhile¡­

    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. The two of us need to sleep in one bed for tonight.¡± Reysha said as she sits on the edge of the bed with Ivy.

    ¡°It¡¯s a shame they only got two rooms left, but that¡¯s fine. Sir Falikh got to hog a whole bed for himself though¡­¡± Ivy said with a sigh.

    ¡°Are you fine sleeping like this?¡± Reysha asked just in case. ¡°Wait¡­you are a vampire and it is night. You don¡¯t need to sleep, right?¡± Reysha followed.

    ¡°I still need to sleep!¡± Ivy exclaimed as she dives her face on the clean sheet of the bed.

    ¡°Oh? What do common misconception about a vampire that you can clear up?¡± Reysha asked Ivy just to start small talk.

    ¡°First, we don¡¯t melt in the sun! We do get sunburned if we stayed exposed to it too much but overall, it won¡¯t kill us! Second, we don¡¯t turn to ashes when we die! We can die normally like humans! Third, crosses and religious stuff don¡¯t scare us¡­though we still have a bad affinity with silvers¡­¡± Ivy cleared up as she counted.

    ¡°How about onions?¡± Reysha followed up a question.

    ¡°Eh¡­um¡­v-vampires¡­despise it¡­¡± Ivy said as her eyes swam left and right. For Reysha, something is already obvious.

    ¡°Eat your damn vegetables¡­¡± Reysha menacingly said towards Ivy.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Ivy replied with a crestfallen expression. For Reysha, it was quite amusing, like she is scolding a child. ¡°Speaking of eating¡­I am little light headed¡­it has been quite a while now since I last drank blood¡­¡± Ivy added.

    ¡°Oh? That¡¯s sad. Well, I guess you¡¯ll die of hunger.¡± Reysha coldly said as she lay down on the bed.

    ¡°EH?! Isn¡¯t this the time where you kindly offer some of your blood?! D-don¡¯t be cold!¡± Ivy said with a flustered face.

    ¡°Fat chance¡­¡± Reysha said as the tone of her voice drops.

    ¡°Eh? Hey¡­please let me suck some! Hey¡­! Hey! I need some! Hey!!¡± Ivy begged as she shakes Reysha¡¯s body.

    ¡°Geez, I¡¯m just joking.¡± Reysha said as she gets up.

    ¡°You don¡¯t sound like you are!¡± Ivy exclaimed with teary eyes.

    Reysha loosens her clothes as she unfastened the buttons. She removes her cardigan and slowly reveals her unblemished and flawless white porcelain skin.

    ¡°I-Is it¡­fine? Y-you won¡¯t¡­bite back, right?¡± Ivy asked just in case. Her eyes immediately fixate on Reysha thin and fragile looking neck. Her breathing began to become ragged. She also loosens her clothes

    ¡°Go ahead and let¡¯s get this over with.¡± Reysha said with voice lacking any real emotions.

    ¡°Then...I¡¯ll just smear some saliva to numb it¡­¡± Ivy said as she starts licking Reysha¡¯s nape like it is her favorite food. Her licking becomes intense as seconds gone by and the bed starts rocking.

    Then she bites¡­she slowly sunk her fangs to Reysha¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Hngh! Ah¡­mmhh¡­¡± Reysha tried her very best to muffle her moans. Strong as she is, it doesn¡¯t mean she is invulnerable from pleasure too.

    Meanwhile¡­

    An audience stands at the doorway, unnoticed and unseen¡­

    Falikh¡­

    ¡°Wow¡­¡± He simply said.

 Chapter 47: The Cult of Thenea 4

    Arytorio Kerias is troubled.

    The day he arrived at the capital of Mesola Kingdom to spread the word of the almighty Goddess Thenea who gave him hope in his life. He is troubled because there were no records of a Goddess similar to Thenea that is mentioned.

    Not.A.Single.One.

    So, what is troubling Arytorio Kerias?

    It is the fact that as he appealed to the archpriest about the goddess that showed up in his dream, he quickly got an approval. The Mesola Kingdom is known to be the land of divines and so, there are many cults and groups that have claimed that they saw divine in their sleep.

    However, the archpriest herself can determine whether the person is telling the truth or not from experience. Arytorio, who just arrived in the city, with nothing but his theological research and limited knowledge about divines, got his appeal approved.

    No, that is not what¡¯s bothering him.

    ¡°If my Goddess is not on the record yet, then I can claim to be the one who saw her first. However, if do so spread her name more, she will be popular. I feel like there will be a distance between me and her¡­¡± Arytorio thought as he sits in the central square of the city, whilst, delving into his thoughts.

    The sun is already setting and the temperature drastically drops. Arytorio knew that he should already pack up and return to his own place after a long day of satisfying preaching where hundreds or even thousands of people listened to him.

    Who was that goddess he speaks of?

    That was the question that got everyone hooked to, however it was not only that. Arytorio¡¯s sudden change of behavior gave him a huge boost in charisma in which people would flock to him to listen.

    A goddess who has long forgotten her very own name, a girl that could only be described as an angel.

    Arytorio branded Thenea as a goddess who she who forgives anyone and anything. A goddess who perfectly put good and evil on a weighing scale with equal mass, two concepts that could not exist without the other.

    Having too much light inside you will cause imbalance, the same goes for darkness. You can never ever get rid of the two but, you should learn how to accept them and become one with them with the aim of treading the right path.

    Those words are memorable for Arytorio Kerias.

    With his own understanding, he explained, preached, and shouted at people that good and bad cannot be separated, that the two balances a being.

    Both beautiful and ugly, both refined and unrefined, the nature of livings are ugly but at the same time, can be wonderful and mesmerizing.

    Arytorio¡¯s explanation was taken heartfelt by those who wanted to believe something, to those who wanted new hope for their future and leave their broken past, and to those who needed to look at a mirror and can be confident for the tomorrow to come.

    His words gave a glimmer of hopes to many people and started their lives anew, words that he taken from Thenea¡¯s lips and conveyed to the masses. Those are also the words who gave a new and righteous meaning to Arytorio who gave up seeking the throne and pledge to be a man of compassion and empathy, someone who will look after people and will not turn down anyone.

    For atonement of his sins, for his idleness for this world, for the unfruitful actions that he has committed, he dedicated his life to a more meaningful way.

    And he wants people to move, to be compelled to look forward to a new day, just what his Goddess Thenea whispered to his ears.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    He can still feel the overpowering blessing(?) of Goddess Thenea bestowed upon him in his forehead where she kissed him

    The archpriest may have noticed it and took his claim as passable.

    In the end, Arytorio¡¯s faith for the goddess prevails and vowed that he will let people know that Goddess Thenea exists and that she watches over for those weary and tired, that she will be there, looking at them with her tranquil blue eyes and giving them encouraging words to keep going.

    The young prince now turned into a preacher is now going to undergo the protection of the church who will soon house the divine that he introduced. For that matter, they will need to get more evidence that Goddess Thenea chose him.

    ¡°I can feel my Goddess watching over me. Please, oh fair Goddess Thenea, give me strength.¡± Arytorio said as he prays on the spot. The onlookers who saw him did so bowed their heads and started praying too.

    The Goddess Thenea that Arytorio is referring to¡­

    ¡°Uwaah¡­how did this happened¡­?¡± Eiru said as he peeks from an alleyway with a face completely petrified and drained of blood while sweats cover his entire body and goosebumps popping out everywhere.

    ¡°A-At this point¡­it will be hard to talk him out of this predicament¡­¡± Aspara said as her cheek twitches.

    Mika, Sod, and Mes could only smile awkwardly while Reld isn¡¯t even paying attention.

    As his prayer ended, Arytorio proceeds to leave the vicinity.

    He took a left and right turn with a quick succession of steps with quiet footsteps. He is a busy man after all as he was heading to the church of divines to pray for his Goddess to give him a new revelation.

    And¡­Eiru and the others lost him¡­for now.

    As Arytorio was making a sharp turn again, he almost bumps into someone. The figure he almost bumped dodges a millisecond fast.

    ¡°Oh, by divines, I am sorry. I am quite in a hurry.¡± Arytorio explained as he fixates his eyes to figure. To his surprise, it is someone who is familiar and for a while now, a listener of his preach.

    ¡°Yo! Still going on about your goddess I see.¡± Said by the girl with short brown hair and iconic lively eyes, wearing tight pants and luxurious looking leather black shoes themed with a sleeveless shirt and armored gauntlets.

    ¡°Hero Victoria? Are you playing truant again?¡± Arytorio could only mutter.

    ¡°I am not a student here. Hey, you, going to the church again?¡± Victoria asked.

    ¡°I am. My apology as I am still not going to accompany you.¡± Arytorio said with an advanced refusal.

    ¡°Geez! I just wanted to see how cute that archpriest is! The king won¡¯t let me meet her.¡± Victoria sighs with a tired expression.

    ¡°You are a lady and also a skirt chaser, weird. No matter to me though, each of their own they say.¡± Arytorio could only say.

    ¡°Pfft! In my world, such relationship is acceptable. Hell, I even got myself twenty-three exes and they are all girls. College girls are so fun to hang out with but I¡¯d like to date someone younger too.¡± Victoria boasted.

    ¡°I am on my way. I am going to excuse myself. I have long changed myself and I will not toy with maiden¡¯s hearts anymore. Good day.¡± Arytorio said as he walks away.

    ¡°What a shame. I really wish I could meet that Archpriest¡­¡± Victorio could only longingly say¡­

    Meanwhile¡­

    ¡°Say, you only escaped from home, right?¡± Reysha asked as she, Ivy and Falikh rests on their camp in a riverbank.

    They set up tents and fireplace since night has met them while on the road. They really don¡¯t want to sleep in the birth of winter season but they couldn¡¯t help it.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t! I told my father properly that I want to prove myself that I am more grown up than they thought!¡± Ivy exclaimed as she bit on a piece of bread.

    ¡°So¡­you invaded this place and became its demon lord? How remarkable¡­¡± Reysha coldly said, as cold as the snowy surrounding.

    ¡°Her sarcasm aside, Ivy, don¡¯t you think your parents are worried about you? You came from a faraway land, right?¡± Falikh said as he bit on a fish he caught in the river.

    ¡°Eh? I do call him once in a while to let him now I am doing well.¡± Ivy nonchalantly said.

    ¡°¡±CALL?¡±¡± Reysha and Falikh asked in unison upon hearing that word.

    Upon their questioning gazes, Ivy determined that it is better to show it to them rather than to explain. She summoned her dimensional storage and pulled what everyone calls a flip phone.

    ¡°This one, but I guess Sir Falikh already knows about this, right?¡± Ivy said as she showed the pink flip phone to the two of them.

    Reysha and Falikh¡­have frigid faces looking at the phone in front of them.

    ¡°Well then, let me call father for now so you will know it is true.¡± Ivy said as she opens the flip phone and dialed a number from her phone directory.

    RING

    RING

    RING

    DING

    ¡°Ah, hello papa. How are you do--?¡± Before Ivy could finish her words, the person from the other line immediately shouted.

    ¡°IVY! WHERE ARE YOU NOW?! PLEASE GO HOME! HEY, ARE YOU SAFE? ARE YOU EATING WELL?! I AM GOING TO MAKE SURE MAMA WON¡¯T SCREAM AT YOU! IVY! I LOVE YOU! PLEASE GO HOME!¡± shouted by a man from the other side of the phone.

    SHUT

    Ivy hangs the phone.

    ¡°See? We are doing well, right?¡± Ivy said with a smile.

    ¡°¡±Did that sounded well for you?!¡±¡± Reysha and Falikh shouted in their minds.

 Chapter 48: The Cult of Thenea 5

    Aspara and Co. managed to track down Arytorio¡¯s destination which is kind of simple. They found out that Arytorio headed to the church and stealthily followed him.

    ¡°So, what are we going to do after tailing him this much?¡± Mika asked a very important question which made Eiru and Aspara look at him.

    ¡°As for me, I need to keep the damn fool alive. If I can, I can just leave him here to die, however, he is crucial for the Kerias Kingdom, especially for the king and queen.¡± Aspara said while withholding some of her motives behind.

    ¡°I¡­uh¡­I want to talk him out of this. I am responsible for this but I don¡¯t know how will I approach him¡­¡± Eiru said with hesitation weighing on his shoulder.

    ¡°Goodness Eiru, so you haven¡¯t thought about what to do. For now, why don¡¯t we tail him until you make up your mind?¡± Mika suggested with a sigh. Eiru nods his head heed Mika¡¯s advice.

    However, as they are trailing Arytorio¡¯s path where he has gone to with Aspara¡¯s magic, two figures appear out of nowhere that made Aspara jumps back and in hindsight, the bandits ran behind her instinctively.

    ¡°Tsk! So they are also here huh¡­ I guess that¡¯s already given.¡± Aspara said as she clicked her tongue from the two figures that appeared out of nowhere in the young night filled snow.

    In front of them stands two girls with defining black hairs that as silky as the night sky and yellow eyes that shine brightly like a gemstone. Their visage under the moonlight could not be described anything else as panthers, an animal that most of their family members look like.

    ¡°Ersha and Yrsha Einhart¡­¡± Aspara mutters under her breath as the two sisters started seething with intimidation.

    ¡°Good day to you, Master Aspara.¡± Greeted by Yrsha Einhart who wears an iconic black robe that falls up to the ground and seemingly been dragged.

    Under her robe is like Ersha, a well-endowed body, however, she is a little shorter than Ersha and a bit taller than Reysha. Unlike her two sisters who don fierce and cold eyes, Yrsha has drooping and seemingly sleepy eyes. Her hair is cut short that only grows up to her armpit.

    Yrsha Einhart is Aspara¡¯s former disciple in magic, however, Yrsha¡¯s interest deviates from Aspara and they gain distance from each other since then. Unlike Ersha and Reysha, Yrsha spends most of her time indoors and love reading and such in her own library.

    She works as an instructor in Sage¡¯s Wisdom Academy in the Capital of Kerias Kingdom and is widely popular among co magicians for her inherent talent for leading and talent with magic using black arts and arcane runes. However, she falls short when it comes to an actual battle, especially against Ersha and Reysha.

    ¡°What is your business here, Councilor Aspara?! Also, why are you tailing Prince Arytorio Kerias?¡± is questioned by Ersha with a domineering voice as if she is commanding people.

    ¡°T-These two¡­.are they perhaps related to¡­¡± Reld asked Aspara in a low voice as not to agitate Ersha and Yrsha.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Those two are also Einhart. Not may be as strong as Reysha, however, I don¡¯t have the confidence in my abilities when facing Einharts.¡± Aspara replied as sweat started forming on her forehead.

    Yrsha alone could defeat Aspara in a close battle, however, if Ersha is in the fray, she won¡¯t even last a minute.

    ¡°Damn! Might as well try to reason out with them!¡± Aspara said to herself as she tried to calm herself and walks towards the two.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    ¡°I am here for the reason I heard the young Prince has gone and traveled here, to Mesola. I made the initiative to follow him here to keep him safe when I heard about it.¡± Aspara answered Ersha¡¯s query.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± A moment of silence looms over as Ersha stares at Aspara which compelled the latter to grovel down, which she didn¡¯t. ¡°Councilor Aspara, I don¡¯t like games you see.¡± Ersha stated as her eyes stare down at Aspara.

    ¡°Master Aspara, if my apprenticeship has proven something about you is that you will never bother to come here even if the prince dies. So, what¡¯s your motive? Is it related to those men behind you?¡± Yrsha said as she took a look at Eiru and co.

    ¡°I feel bad for trying to squeeze out something from you. Don¡¯t think the king would let the Prince waltz into another kingdom on his own again without proper guards. Well, for us, we are to watch from distance without him knowing.¡± Ersha said as she approaches Aspara and places her hand on Aspara¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I don¡¯t care about your business here. I shall let you lot go this time.¡± Ersha whispered to Aspara¡¯s ear that made her broke out in a bone-chilling shiver.

    With a warning, Ersha and Yrsha left Aspara and her group.

    As soon as their figures are out their senses, Aspara collapses on the snowy ground as her knees gave out.

    ¡°Damn those Einharts!¡± She cursed as she tried to get up but to no avail, she failed.

    ¡°Sis, let us help you.¡± Sod said as he took Aspara¡¯s right arm.

    ¡°Good job surviving that Sis.¡± Mes said as he took Aspara¡¯s left arm.

    The twins pulled Aspara upright and assisted her in standing up. Mika, Eiru, and Reld then approached the shaken Aspara.

    ¡°What should we do now?¡± Eiru asked Aspara

    ¡°What should we do you say? We heed their command and stop following the prince or find a way to approach him. If you can think about it, then do it.¡± Aspara said while steadily gaining her gait again. ¡°I¡¯ve had enough for today too and I want to rest¡­¡± she said solemnly as she looks down.

    While the fiasco in the alleyway traverses, a certain carriage also enters very late at the gate.

    ¡°Princess Meriyal, it seems we have arrived now.¡± said by Lala Forchure, one of Meriyal¡¯s escort. Lala peeks on the tired and sleepy Meriyal who dozes inside the carriage. ¡°I apologize for the weary and long travel.¡± She followed.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We need to start diplomatic relations with the Mesola Kingdom after all. Our people will starve at the harsh weather of winter because of the lack of necessity. We also need to request ambassadors to stay in our land so we can communicate far better¡­ and we¡­need¡­healers too¡­¡± Meriyal said, however, tiredness overcomes her body and she slowly leans back on the couch of the carriage.

    ¡°How¡¯s the princess?¡± is asked by a woman riding on a horse, Ries D¡¯Levierre.

    ¡°She has fallen asleep. Ries, we need to have a quick accommodation. Setting up a schedule with the king of Mesola might take a while so we need a place to stay fitting for the princess.¡± Lala explained to Ries.

    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll round up a few men and ask for the best hotel around.¡± Ries replied to Lala and rode off towing few knights with her.

    Meanwhile¡­

    To another side of a group¡­Falikh¡¯s group¡­

    ¡°Waaaahhhhh! Dodge! Dodge!¡± falikh screams as he is being princess carried by the black knight, Reysha.

    ¡°Sir Falikh, this is your fault! You said your disguise will be perfect!¡± Ivy complained as she dodges an arrow flying towards her.

    ¡°I never thought that I am still popular! And my face is posted all over the city!¡± he replied with a desperate scream as soldiers riding horses shooting them with arrows.

    ¡°It takes more than a mustache of disguise Sir Falikh!!!¡± Ivy complained again. ¡°What¡¯s next?! Glasses?! People aren¡¯t idiots!¡± she added.

    Their situation thus far is that¡­they were halted by patrolling soldiers around the perimeters of Mesola Kingdom¡¯s plain.

    Our greatest main character, Falikh, played it cool by pretending that Reysha and Ivy are part of his harem, however, just like what Ivy said, Falikh¡¯s mustache wasn¡¯t enough of a cover for him¡­

    As for Reysha¡­

    ¡°I am wearing this damn armor again!¡± is what she explodingly said inside her head.

    .

    .

    .

    At the top of the highest watchtower, Victoria, the summoned hero, sits as she looks at the whole capital.

    The snow doesn¡¯t bother her, the temperature doesn¡¯t bother, the height of the watchtower doesn¡¯t even bother her, her eyes only gleams at the sight of the beautiful moon and the dancing aurora far from that place.

    ¡°Heh, it seems everything is going to be rowdy now.¡± She said with a scoff.

    Victoria reaches her hand towards the night sky and suddenly, her palm glowed with divine power. A weapon materializes from her hand the exudes so much power.

    ¡°Now then, I wonder how entertaining this festival would be?¡± she said as she points the weapon, Kalashnikov¡¯s Automatic Rifle with a golden outline towards the moon.

    "Bang!"

 Chapter 49: Hellmind 1

    ¡°Fall! You are going to fall right here right now!¡± Shouted by Ersha as she swings her sword towards the Black Knight who is flying in the sky with flight magic.

    ¡°Ersha, back off a little. I am going to restrain his movements.¡± Warned by Yrsha as her incantation ends and magical power bursts from her.

    Dozens of pitch black chains rise from the twelve arcane runes that she set up while Ersha was stalling the black knight. The chains started finding its way to the Black knight with the intention to bind him.

    The black knights fly faster than ever as it evades the chains and soars through the sky covered with dark clouds, a sign of a blizzard reigning over the town even though it is midday. The parade that was prepared for the hero was stalled and panic rises everywhere.

    The upcoming blizzard, the inhuman battle between the black knight and Ersha with Yrsha Einhart and, the malevolent presence of the Demon Lord clashing with the Hero on the other side of the town.

    Demon Lord Ivy and The Summoned Hero Victoria face each other in an inevitable battle that will conclude who is superior.

    ¡°Look how funny the irony is, the demon lord sieges on the hero¡¯s fortress. You got everything reversed, Demon Lord.¡± Victoria said as she jumps to another roof and points her Glock to Ivy and shoots three bullets imbued with strong holy property.

    ¡°Kuh¡­!¡± Ivy let out a pained voice as she endures the pain of her wounds that are unable to regenerate properly because of Victoria¡¯s attack that rendered her vampiric powers useless.

    Covered in blood, a bullet coated with power blessed by the gods, a bullet that goes through almost everything including Ivy¡¯s prided dragon fiber. And even in the suspended world of Ivy, Victoria¡¯s bullets are unstoppable.

    ¡°Admit defeat. I¡¯ll make sure I take care of you well.¡± Victoria mocked as she licked her lips like she is already tasting the victory and in hindsight, Ivy herself.

    ¡°For what reason you are fighting¡­?¡± Ivy asked with eyes glaring at Victoria. Her will is still tough and she makes sure that she won¡¯t be going down.¡±

    ¡°For what? Hahaha! Let¡¯s see here¡­¡± Victoria placed her finger on her chin and started making a gesture like she is thinking.

    The fight between the Demon Lord and the Summoned Heroes birthed opportunities for people with intentions with madness and pure frigid evil. Even as the chaos rising in the whole capital, people are taking advantage of the confusion.

    ¡°Hey, Princess! Are you okay?!¡± Sod shouted as he lightly taps Princess Meriyal. Together with Mes and Reld, they are escaping from a group of people that are trying to assassinate Meriyal.

    ¡°Where does this path leads?! Miss Aspara said that after we retrieve her, we should make haste to get back to her.¡± Reld shouted while driving the carriage traversing through a narrow path.

    ¡°Dick! Can¡¯t you slow down a little?! These two girls here have serious wounds!¡± Mes shouted as he patches Lala Forchure and Ries D¡¯Levierre¡¯s wounds.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°I can¡¯t! We are still being followed! Where did Mika go in this situation?!¡± Reld shouted as he bit his lip in vexation. Following from behind is another carriage with men dressed in black and dons curving swords.

    Princess Meriyal Breille¡¯s life was almost extinguished and for the sake of saving her kingdom, she fights for her life with the help of the bandits.

    Prayers and miracles are being wished at this crucial moment. A lone man stayed at the chapel where he found himself praying to his Goddess to give salvation and miracle, for this situation to be quelled and casualties will be prevented.

    ¡°My goddess, I am humbly kneeling to wish for a miracle for the sake of thousands of people. I conveying my pardons for all the sins that this world has, including mine.¡± Arytorio prayed while kneeling in front of a portrait with exquisite details of how he imagined his Goddess looks like.

    ¡°You are a fool. Prayers and such, would they really do something?¡± Mika said as he leans on a wall while looking at Arytorio with a saddened face. Mika knows well about the Goddess that Arytorio is talking about, however, he is conflicted of whether to tell him the truth or not. He knows that he should not be the one to say anything about it.

    ¡°I have faith. Whatever may happen now may simply be the will of the divine. I am no longer compelled to believe that everyone can be saved, however, that is all more of a reason I pray for everyone.¡± Arytorio replied to Mika without turning his head towards him.

    A man fooled by fate, a man who devoted himself to a false idol and lastly, a man created a sense of compassion despite the foolery that was done to him. Arytorio Kerias carry out his faith for the Goddess he thought to exist.

    And because of the faith that circulates in the whole city, the ray of hope never left from the hearts of the people, a hope for a new tomorrow, a hope that could bring a smile back to their faces despite the challenge.

    The one who stems the transient faith of the people, the Archpriest who is also called the pope, faces Falikh on the Sanctum of Divines, a place where revelation, prophecies, and even a miracle can be transmitted, a mysterious place overflowing with energy foreign to this land.

    ¡°I see you are still alive.¡± Mocked by the archpriest who dons a blond hair that grew up to the ground where when she walks, it drags. Her eyes are beautiful velvet that glimmers as light reflects on it. Her stature is no taller than Reysha and her countenance is of a young girl.

    ¡°I am! I am going to prove that your damn prophecies won¡¯t happen! I will not! I will use anything and anyone to prevent that and I will slam that fact right into your face! Falikh roared with fierce eyes directed to the archpriest.

    The Archpriest simply chuckles as she walks while wielding her golden staff that is a lot taller than her. Her vestment is a pure white with archaic golden designs and she wears a hat that usually worn by the highest position in the church.

    ¡°However you resist, death only awaits. I commend you for surviving this long but what of the next day, the next to that, and so on. Will you survive? Will you use more people for your own benefits? Will you use them for your own entertainment to avert your eyes from everything? Did you gain a new toy to play with?¡± The archpriest simply said as she looks down at Falikh.

    ¡°You won¡¯t kill me here. That¡¯s what we talked about. If you don¡¯t want chaos being thrown here, you won¡¯t do a single damn thing to me. If you do, they will immediately know and another war will break out!¡± Falikh reasoned out to the archpriest.

    ¡°Fufufu, you are always like that. You were always the man who will defy what I have done for you.¡± The Archpriest, with a monotone and dramatic gesture, said.

    ¡°After what you¡¯ve done to my body, you don¡¯t get to act like you care for me!¡± with a face raging from anger, Falikh once again roared.

    ¡°Ahahaha! You are really my child! You are really my son! Both cold-blooded, both cruel, both broken. There is something in your mind that seems to snap¡­I like that.¡± The archpriest said as she looks at Falikh with eyes scanning his very being.

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me your son! You are no mother! You are a monster!¡±

    Events led to one another, fate intertwined and people met again at the most crucial time. Memories are dug up and battles are now being weaved to be told for years to come.

    Everything wasn¡¯t like these three hours ago and those crucial moments are going to be told in details. How everything started, how battles for supremacy sparks and how the destiny of people starts moving.

 Chapter 50: Hellmind 2

    Morning came and the exquisite hotel of Harmony starts its day with cleaning before the sun peeks out from the horizon. However, the weather forbids the sunlight to shine upon the people of Capital of Mesola.

    Marianne, a simple receptionist with above average skills that got her into this job do her best fully motivated by the sum of wage she earns from working here. This motivation went up further upon laying her eyes to the guests yesterday.

    The guests are four handsome men who seem to dazzle her eyes with their glimmer and a lady whose ambience exudes refinement. She was even given a huge tip just for giving information and it makes her joyous.

    And yesterday, at the brink of the young night, another batch guests came. Her eyes lay upon a beauty whose hair is fair as dew that shimmers with ivory radiance. With her are two knights equipped with armor that can¡¯t be called barbaric but glorious.

    It was already late when she realized that the identity of the silver haired woman is a princess of Breille Kingdom and the lady with radiant deep blue ocean hair is a councilor from Kerias Kingdom.

    She felt that her existence suddenly became meager, like a housefly trying to associate with butterflies, no, associate was even too much, even as to talk to them or even make eye contact, she felt so small.

    However, that meagerness intensifies as the two big figures met at this very moment after settling their breakfast.

    ¡°Oh? Isn¡¯t it the milk drinker?¡± Aspara mockingly said as she make eye contact with Meriyal while approaching her.

    ¡°Oh my, isn¡¯t that the most effective way to ruin a person¡¯s morning? I¡¯ll have you know, I still drink milk and it is very nutritious. I hope you are still drinking it since you lack the proper height to meet me at eye level.¡± Meriyal said as she stands up and stare down at Aspara.

    ¡°Ohohoho, I¡¯ve drank enough milk in my lifetime. The proof is visible, right here.¡± Aspara replied as she bumps her humungous breasts at Meriyal¡¯s pathetic chest that could even reduce wind pressure. She even rubs it with pride with a smug face.

    ¡°Tsk! Fat cow!¡± Meriyal snaps with a scowl.

    ¡°Washboard!¡± Aspara replied as they pushes each other¡¯s body.

    The two started their staring contest again.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you well, Councilor Aspara.¡± Ries greeted with a bow together with Lala who stood behind her. ¡°You and the princess seem to be getting along really well.¡± she added with a teasing tone.

    ¡°¡±We are not!¡±¡± the two shouted in sync.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tease them Captain!¡± Lala interjected.

    ¡°Lala, what did I tell you? You are my bestfriend. It¡¯s fine if you just call me Ries.¡± Ries lectured Lala as she turned around to her.

    ¡°Oh my, then I am wondering why two kept refusing to call me by my name then? Aren¡¯t we all childhood friends?¡± Meriyal questioned the two female knights as she pushed Aspara away nonchalantly.

    ¡°Slope bitch!¡± Aspara gruntingly said as she returned to her seat and munched her food.

    ¡°As I said Princess, we can¡¯t! Anyway, Councilor Aspara, that¡¯s quite a group of men you have there.¡± Ries said as she looks at Mika who is sipping his coffee, Reld who is hiding his face from them, and Sod and Mes who are eating happily because it is free food.

    ¡°Oh my, you mean us?¡± Mika said as he looks at Ries with his ever-gentle eyes.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    ¡°Aye, it is you and the others I am talking about. It won¡¯t be even embarrassing to say that all of you are handsome, especially you. You are kind of suave.¡± Ries complimented Mika as she seats in front of him.

    ¡°Oh, I am flattered. By the way, I am Mika, I¡¯ve heard your name is Ries, it¡¯s a pleasure to be your acquiantace. However, I will just say it in advance but, I am actually homosexual.¡± Mika bluntly said with a smile.

    PFFFFT!

    All the women inside the exquisite lounge of the hotel simultaneously spat out their drinks upon knowing that Mika will never ever have any interest to them.

    Marianne who accidentally heard this bumps he head in a wall. Because not only she heard something unbelievable because of how handsome Mika is but how it is going to be hard to clean up the mess the other guests made.

    ¡°Ahaha! Typical Mika dropping something big like that like it is no big deal.¡± Sod said as he chew his food.

    ¡°Chew your food or die suffocating. Choose your poison Sod.¡± Mes said towards Sod who is now choking on his food. Mes nonchalantly brings the glass of water closer to Sod. ¡°Told you.¡± he added.

    Suddenly, Aspara¡¯s body jerked like she felt something as Lala passes by her.

    ¡°Hey, you! Come here!¡± She ordered Lala.

    ¡°What is it, Councilor Aspara? I can¡¯t have you ordering me around as I am Princess personal escort.¡± Lala warned though she obediently walks closer to Aspara.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move. I am going to pull it.¡± Aspara said as she places her hand on Lala¡¯s head and start looking at her hair strand by strand.

    ¡°Fat cow, what is it?¡± Meriyal said as she also comes closer to Lala with a bit worried expression.

    ¡°Ah, this is it!¡± Aspara exclaimed as she pulls a single strand of hair that doesn¡¯t even match Lala¡¯s hair color. The single strand of hair shines dimly and in a split second, it vanishes.

    ¡°Wha--?! What was that?!¡± Ries said as she checks Lala¡¯s body.

    ¡°That¡¯s a tracking magic implanted on people. It sucks that victims own magic to sustain itself and let the caster knows where it will go. Someone¡­planted it on you.¡± Aspara explained as she scans Meriyal, Ries, and Lala¡¯s body with magic. ¡°It is a unique magic that only me and Yrsha Einhart knows. Come to think of it, Yrsha was an instructor.¡± She added.

    ¡°Professor Yrsha? I know her. I studied a bit under her guidance. However, when the war almost broke out, I was recalled back from the Kerias Kingdom.¡± Lala explained as her face turned serious.

    ¡°Lala, are you alright? You don¡¯t feel anything else, right?¡± Meriyal asked Lala.

    ¡°There will be no problem, however, do be careful, especially you, slope bitch.¡± Aspara said as she faces Meriyal.

    ¡°Tracking down one of your trusted soldiers, that only means one thing. Someone¡­is after your lives and now, they know that you are her.¡± Aspara announces as she kept herself hostile as she scans that whole place with detection magic.

    Meanwhile¡­

    Falikh, Reysha, and Ivy emerges at a secret passage from underground.

    ¡°If you knew something like this, you should have told us sooner you idiot!¡± Reysha protested as she came out from a door of a house where the hidden passage was camoflouge.

    ¡°My bad! I¡¯m really sorry!¡± Falikh said as he desperately bows down.

    ¡°The smell was so cloud nine there! It stinks to high heaven!¡± Ivy complained as she dusts her clothes clean. However, as it is a dragon fiber, it was just a mere gesture.

    Suddenly, as they are about to walk forward, a guard with a full face helmet shows up in front of them. The guard looks particularly at Falikh.

    ¡°Uh¡­hi?¡± Falikh timidly said.

    ¡°Wait¡­I know you!¡± The guard said. ¡°There¡¯s no mistake, you¡¯re a wanted man!¡± The guard exclaimed.

    ¡°PFffFTTttt!¡± Ivy desperately stops her laugh as she covers her mouth with both of her hands.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you¡­?¡± Reysha said with knitted eyebrow upon not getting the reference.

    ¡°Just kidding, it¡¯s me Lord Falikh!¡± the guard said with a slight chuckle as he removed his helmet.

    Falikh breathed a sigh of relief as the man in front of him is someone he knows, a man that sided with him.

    The man has a normal feature and his visible age is somewhere in early thirties. He is fairly built for the job and has a messy brown hair.

    ¡°Oh, hey, Falikh, are you acquainted with this guard?¡± Reysha asked.

    ¡°Yeah, he is good buddy of mine. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Falikh said as he places his arm on the guard¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°That is correct! My name is Gard and I am a guard.¡± Gard said with a smile.

    ¡°So¡­your¡­name is Gard¡­and you are a Guard?! Pffft! Ahahahaha!¡± Ivy laughs heartily upon hearing Gard¡¯s words.

    ¡°Hey, hey, Gard, can you tell those words again? Those words I told you to practice?¡± Falikh nudges Gard with a smile.

    ¡°Ahaha! Of course Lord Falikh!¡± Gard casually agrees.

    He put his helmet back on and faces Reysha and Ivy.

    ¡°I used to be an adventurer like you¡­¡± Gard said.

    ¡°Then¡­? Then¡­?!¡± Ivy excitedly bridges Gard¡¯s words.

    ¡°Then I just decided to settle down as a guard because of the stable wage and it is less dangerous. And also, by the end of the day, I get to go home to my family.¡± Gard said.

    ¡°PFffT! It was quite decent!¡± ivy said as she still trying to hold herself back from laughing her head off.

    Meanwhile, Reysha just watches the wreck unfold before her eyes.

 Chapter 51: Hellmind 3

    ¡°My, my, Miss Aspara, why do you have to leave those three behind together with Princess Meriyal?¡± Mika teasingly said towards Aspara who marches in the middle of the city with loud, thumping stomps.

    ¡°There¡¯s someone who is after her life, I can¡¯t ignore that. If she dies, the very bridge of the Kerias and Breille¡¯s treaty will crumble together with my plans.¡± Aspara said without turning her head towards Mika.

    ¡°However, you looked pretty concerned. Have you taken a liking of her company?¡± He asked with a soft and gentle smile. ¡°Perhaps, you just cared for her.¡± he added.

    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t be ridiculous, Madam. I¡¯ve met tons of people in my life and she is just one of those people that will come and go.¡± Aspara said with a low tone that seems cold but at the same time, very sad.

    ¡°Does she¡­remind you of someone you knew in the past?¡± Mika asked with timidity as to not delve deeper than what he can bite.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry. I am uncomfortable with this talk¡­let¡¯s stop please.¡± She said with a voice that sounded like crumbling with a cry.

    Mika didn¡¯t say anything after that. He just followed Aspara¡¯s figure within the crowd of people. He knew that pursuing the topic further is not the right time and won¡¯t benefit their situation. Not to mention that it may agitate her right now.

    ¡°Anyway, Madam, where¡¯s Eiru?¡± Aspara asked as she remembers about him.

    ¡°Eh? Now that you mentioned it¡­¡± Mika said with a troubled smile as he turns his head around trying to look for Eiru. ¡°Did he perhaps¡­gotten lost?¡± he added

    ¡°That¡¯s not good. Shall we search for him? I can use my magic but not here. We are going to stand out.¡± Aspara suggested as she starts walking away.

    ¡°I think you stand out pretty much enough.¡± Like what Mika said, Aspara stands out even among the crowd as her appearance alone allures men and women alike. Every single time she passed by someone, their heads will sway to her direction.

    However, as Mika said that, they also noticed that the crowd¡¯s attention was parted from them and from an afar distance, the people also made a way. From a distance, Mika and Aspara immediately noticed a group of people walking towards them.

    Among those group of people includes a short figure wearing a completely shaded armor, a black knight, a man wearing a hood but the shine on his eyes illuminates a velvet color, a normal guard, and lastly, a girl.

    The girl has two different eye colors which compose of red right eyes and green left eyes. Her silky and long blond hair sways beautifully and her clothes are noticeably flashy and if not, attractive. The atmosphere around her can be said to be of arrogance. Her breasts are almost on par with Aspara and a little taller than her.

    ¡°Oh? Mika! We¡¯ve found you!¡± said by the hooded man who approached Mika.

    ¡°Ah, is that you Falikh?!¡± Mika exclaimed.

    ¡°Shhh! We are trying to cover ourselves. Don¡¯t say my name aloud like that.¡± Falikh said with a gesture as he looks around.

    ¡°Okay¡­are you serious?¡± Mika asked with raised eyebrows as he turns his head towards the watching crowd. ¡°You guys stand out more necessary than you think.¡± He added.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°Hey, this black knight over here¡­don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± Aspara said as she pointed at the menacing knight that stares at her. ¡°Is this that shorty Reysha¡­?¡± she frankly inquires.

    ¡°You don¡¯t fail on being rude every single damn time we meet.¡± Reysha just said with a tired sigh.

    ¡°Another Einhart to ruin my day!¡± Aspara said like she was cussing.

    ¡°Another? You mean my sisters are here?!¡± Reysha exclaimed and asked with a panicking tone.

    ¡°Yeah, Ersha Einhart and Yrsha Einhart. Those two are here to act as Arytorio¡¯s escorts. Anyway, who is this girl with you?! She gives off an annoying aura!¡± Aspara said as she eyes on Ivy.

    ¡°Me? Kukuku, that¡¯s a good question.¡± Ivy said as she put her hand on her hips and smiled at Aspara, no, to the whole audience with a smug. ¡°Rejoice human, for I, Ivy Hellbeing, the dem--!¡± however, before she could finish her words, Reysha covers her lips with her hand.

    ¡°Are you an idiot!? You are going to get stoned here! You know that this is a city that dearly hates demons!¡± Reysha angrily whispers at Ivy.

    ¡°Before anything else, we are disturbing the public peace. We should move somewhere else please.¡± The guard said as he started pointing somewhere where they can talk in private, an empty alleyway large enough for them.

    The guard, Gard, beckons everyone as they are distracting the traffic in the road. He is also aware that this is going to put them all at risk so he took the initiative to steer them away from trouble. Gard is an excellent guard.

    With his smart suggestion, the group moves into a single place where they can talk privately and upon moving to a place where they are out of the public¡¯s earshot.

    ¡°Kukuku! It is I, Ivy Hellbeing, the Demon Lord who descend from the land of the powerful!¡± Ivy then continued her speech with her arrogant posture.

    Meanwhile, Aspara looks at her suspiciously with doubt in mind.

    ¡°Hey¡­is this brat serious?¡± She simply said as she points at Ivy while looking for confirmation from Reysha.

    ¡°¡­She¡¯s just delusional.¡± Reysha blatantly lied.

    ¡°No way! Hey, I am the demon lord, right, right?! Sir Falikh, say something! Believe me!¡± Ivy said as she starts panicking. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I can summon meteor or something!¡± she added.

    ¡°Stop right there you idiot. Fine, she is the demon lord.¡± Reysha complied to Ivy¡¯s pleading and puppy eyes.

    ¡°I see¡­this brat is then¡­¡± Aspara muttered as she stares at Ivy. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s discuss the problem at hand then.¡± She shifted the matter to the much pressing situation.

    ¡°Miss Aspara is right. I do want to know why the demon lord is with the two of you but, right now, we have more problems to take care of.¡± Mika said as he leans on a stone wall.

    As the situation gets even more serious, Falikh then raises his hand.

    ¡°Hey, is it true that they summoned a hero?¡± He asked with a serious countenance. Mika felt unfamiliar chill crawling in his spine. Reysha knows that there¡¯s something off and Aspara tries to read the mood.

    ¡°It is true. That¡¯s the reason I am here. I want to see for myself who this hero is.¡± Aspara directly said with a raised eyebrow as she looks at Falikh with a confused gaze.

    ¡°I see¡­so, still no signs of that woman huh¡­¡± Falikh sighs to himself. ¡°Anyway, where are the others?¡± he added.

    ¡°First of, Princess Meriyal is here too but earlier, we discovered that she was being tailed by unknown people. Probably wants her dead. So we left Sod, Med, and Reld with her despite having two escorts.¡± Mika explained the situation.

    ¡°That Princess Meriyal? What business could she have here?¡± Reysha asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. She didn¡¯t tell us. Though, we find this a serious case. We gave up pursuing Prince Arytorio as he is being escorted by your damn sisters.¡± Cussed by Aspara as she mentions about the Einharts¡­again.

    ¡°And then there¡¯s Eiru¡­who is missing right now.¡± Mika supplemented Aspara¡¯s information.

    ¡°EIRU!? EIRU IS HERE?! KYAA! HEY, HEY, LET¡¯S GO!¡± ivy squeals upon hearing about Eiru and her eyes started to become lovestruck maiden.

    Things got heated and the group started discussing further on what to do despite they are only doing this in an alley.

    Meanwhile, the bystander, Gard, only watches from a distance.

    ¡°I wonder what my wife will cook for me in dinner. Ah, I miss daughter too.¡± He thought as he thought of how peaceful the day is as the snow falls gently, unknowing of the brewing storm to come.

    And apparently, Gard is a loving husband to his wife and a loving father to his daughter. Gard is not only an excellent guard but also an excellent man.

 Chapter 52: Hellmind 4

    ¡°What permission do you maggots have to follow me around?¡± Princess Meriyal Breille said as she looks at Sod, Mes, and Reld with utter disgust. ¡°Also, Reld, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t remember you. A low noble falling even lower, pathetic.¡± She added as she stares at Reld.

    ¡°Guh!¡± Reld could only sprawl on all four as he quietly curses. Meriyal knows about Reld and how he was¡­thrown out from nobility. Reld completely thought that Meriyal wouldn¡¯t notice him, however, he digresses.

    ¡°Now, now, you and Miss Aspara are going along very well! Her concerns are also our concerns¡­as long as there¡¯s payment¡­¡± Sod honestly said as he skips along together with Mes.

    ¡°Yeah, aren¡¯t you and Miss Aspara are like buddy-buddy?¡± Mes followed with a smile.

    Ries and Lala who are also following Meriyal stops at their track and looks at Sod and Mes with flabbergasted faces. They peek a little at Meriyal, albeit a little pale and nervous.

    The reason behind it is that because they knew something about Meriyal and¡­

    ¡°Hey, you two low lives, are you referring to me? Did you two¡­just casually called out to me?¡± Meriyal said menacingly as she turns around to look at Sod and Mes. ¡°Did you two really called me without any title and honorific? Did you two honestly think that you two are on the same plane as me?¡± she added.

    Sod and Mes felt it, Meriyal Breille¡¯s overbearing presence of dominance, a presence befitting of a king looking at her subjects. This is the number one allure and charisma that all of the best kings and queens have.

    The two then was forced to kneel, and after Sod and Mes fell to the ground, Ries, Lala, and Reld followed.

    ¡°We are utterly sorry, Your Highness! We are mistaken, please forgive our wrongdoings!¡± Sod pleaded as he kneeled down with his one foot.

    ¡°Our very own mistake, please pardon us, your Highness!¡± Mes followed.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to address me so highly, I am just a princess¡­for now. I am not upset, rather, I am just a little displeased. I bear no anger at those below me, only sympathy.¡± She calmly said as she turned away from them.

    She walks with pride and royal allure that none can match in this city. As soon as she set outside the hotel, gazes are fixated at her mixed with awe and jealousy.

    Lala immediately runs towards the readied carriage with intricate ornaments and opens the carriage door for Meriyal.

    ¡°I do believe that the Princess¡¯ life is in constant danger, however, even without your help, we, her knights, are here to protect her. You may go and follow as you please as Councilor Aspara told you and we won¡¯t mind, just don¡¯t get in her Princess¡¯ way.¡± Ries said to Sod, Mes, and Reld.

    It was no empty pledge. Ries and Lala are capable knights tasked to escort Meriyal. They are both proficient with their own specialized magic and not to mention, Princess Meriyal herself is an Earth Magician.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    Even so, Reld is having doubts, or more like, a bad feeling that nothing will go well today as he looks up at the brewing weather that is about to bring a strong blizzard, the more reason that Meriyal needed to have an audience with the Mesola King.

    ¡°Even as a former noble, I still have an awe and respect for my own kingdom. If Princess Meriyal is to fall, then we don¡¯t know what collapse the Breille Kingdom might undergo.¡± Reld thought as he signals Sod and Mes to get their carriage.

    As everything was set in motion¡­

    Reysha¡¯s group that is about to investigate the odd feeling that they have in this city and its incoming woes, Reld and the others start their very own mission to keep Meriyal safe from an assassination attempt on her life with a preface of peace.

    The action of the summoned hero that will bring a tide, Arytorio¡¯s fascination towards a false Goddess, the Archpriest that rules over the whole city and holds the royalty by the neck and started her little theatric show.

    And lastly, the main cast of today¡¯s act, the lost Eiru.

    ¡°What the hell, how can I lose them in my sight?¡± Eiru said as he walks along the streets directed at shopping district for nobles.

    Eiru didn¡¯t notice that Mika and Aspara were missing, no, he is the one missing and lost in the middle of the city. Despite the weather, people are here and there with the constant traffic of people looking for goods and foods.

    Eiru desperately wanted to stop Arytorio Kerias from glorifying his figure in drag. It may no importance to everyone but for him, it is a matter of his pride and shame.

    ¡°Even so, this cold weather, good thing we got used to it and I can walk around with only light clothing. Not that I am proud of it.¡± He said as he looks over at the tall buildings and the markets in sprawled all over the place.

    He noticed one of the bigger shops, a branded clothing store, where a man and woman are talking.

    ¡°I am really sorry! I really have to go!¡± The woman pleaded as the man strongly holds her in the shoulder.

    ¡°No! We couldn¡¯t afford to look for another model at this time!¡± the man, with an accent like Mika, started pulling the woman back to the store. ¡°It is for the innovation of fashion and my tribute for Madam Fleur!¡± he reasoned.

    ¡°No! I refuse! It¡¯s too embarrassing,even with the payment!¡± the woman said as she broke free from the man¡¯s grasp and runs away.

    ¡°Oh no¡­what should I do now?!¡± The man lifelessly leans on the doorway.

    ¡°Amazing¡­people here refuses a good job. Maybe they are really that rich.¡± Eiru thought as he passes by the storefront. He doesn¡¯t care at all and he wanted to be on his way.

    However, as a pretty young boy looks, his appearance is easily noticeable and the man who is lifeless leaning on the doorway notices him.

    ¡°Um, you. That young maiden over there.¡± The man said as he approaches Eiru.

    ¡°Y-young maiden?!¡± Eiru exclaimed with a pale face as the man¡¯s eyes are glittering together with being mistaken as a girl.

    ¡°Do you want a high-end job?! I mean¡­wow¡­look at you! You are, by far, one of the fairest maidens I have seen. It¡¯s a shame you cut your hair short like that but we can easily fix that!¡± The man said as he grabs Eiru¡¯s hands.

    ¡°W-What do you want?!¡± Eiru said as he struggles to break free from the man¡¯s grasps.

    ¡°I need a model for a new dress that I made! I will give you the dress itself if it is a success and I will pay you quite hefty.¡± The man offered as he tries to pull Eiru inside.

    ¡°I can¡¯t! I am not what you think! I am a ma--!¡± Before Eiru could finish his words, the man then intervenes.

    ¡°By the way, the dress itself ranges from ten to fifteen thousand gold and I am willing to pay you twenty thousand of gold.¡± The man said.

    Eiru froze from the prices. He knew those numbers are no joke and judging from how well groomed the man is, he is a well-known personality and rich to boot to even pushes himself to pay such absurd amount of gold.

    The words itself tickled Eiru¡¯s greed.

    Eiru let the man drag him inside while thinking how big his purse will become once he is paid. However, the strong feeling of his pride shattering once again can be heard as he is going to force himself to dress in drag¡­one more.

 Chapter 53: Hellmind 5

    ¡°The Mesola Kingdom is a place where people come and live in embrace faith towards the gods and goddesses. However, even Divines have their very own tiers. The highest tier of Divines is called Transcendental Beings and there are only two of those are known to exist.¡± Gard explained as he guides everyone towards the lower sanctum, the Sanctuary where Falikh wants to go.

    ¡°After that come the Deities to be known to govern over all races. In total, there should be over eight divines that exist in the Mid Tier. The Low Tier Deities are those who ascended to divinity. They are those divines that were revered by people, some even started from a small cult until they are proven to exist.¡± Gard added.

    ¡°In other words, Gods and Goddesses are divided into three strata and from each level, it represents how powerful they are or how much faith they accumulated, right?¡± Aspara asked as she walks beside Mika.

    ¡°Not quite. The Highest tier of Divines, the Transcendental Beings, are beings that have a power that could control cosmic, natural phenomena, bend rules and facts, and cause miracle as easy as moving their finger. They existed before the other deities lived.¡± Falikh answered Aspara¡¯s questioned.

    ¡°That¡¯s difficult to believe. I see no basis for any of those. Is there any more logical explanation behind it?¡± Reysha exclaimed as she started pondering the information.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s what our doctrine dictates, the church that the Archpriest leads, the believer of Tivat.¡± Gard answered Reysha¡¯s question. ¡°But now that you mentioned it, I can say that there isn''t anything logical about it.¡± He added.

    ¡°Everyone¡­keep your voices down. We may not that¡­religious but¡­remember¡­we are talking about gods and goddesses inside a city where devout believer lives. I don¡¯t want my face to get stoned, okay?¡± Mika timidly said as he glances to people with watchful eyes.

    It is as Mika said, this is a city where the faithful come, a place where they come seeking for salvation.

    Extra people here are those who give income and make the city lively. The war between the Beast Kingdom and the Mesola Kingdom was also proven to further prosperity. Unneeded to say, The Mesola Kingdom Capital is one of the most attractive places to live if you are aiming for a stable life with a stable income.

    While this is true, people who have lived here for so long has developed a strong faith and dearly hates who will be proven to be heathen.

    ¡°What Sir Gard said is true. Gods and Goddesses exist.¡± Ivy nonchalantly said as she stared at the spectacle of the buildings. ¡°My father told me that he once walked and fought together with our famous Hero-Goddess two hundred years ago.¡± She added.

    ¡°Hero-Goddess? What is this I am hearing Miss Ivy?¡± Gard asked as he snaps his sight towards her.

    ¡°If you are referring to the God Eresti who was one of the two highest Divines, chances that all of you are being deceived is high. The faith towards God Eresti, to the Church of Tivat, should go nowhere. After all, Eresti is long dead.¡± Ivy said that gathered everyone¡¯s attention. Even the passerby snaps a leer at her.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    ¡°This Archpriest who follows Eresti must be nuts.¡± Ivy simply added as she shrugs her shoulder.

    Gard¡¯s jaw gapes like it is about to fall on the floor while Reysha, Aspara, and Mika looked at Ivy with inconspicuous gazes.

    ¡°Hahaha! Ivy, damn! You just nailed it! That woman is nuts!¡± Falikh said with a laugh. From Falikh¡¯s reaction, everyone already guessed that Falikh has a deep connection with the Archpriest. ¡°By the way, if this God Eresti really existed, then you are saying that someone killed him, right?¡± Falikh added a question.

    ¡°I have books and records that¡­I borrowed from my aunt¡¯s library. Those books are all about the records about that Hero-Goddess, Blooming Thorn. I have never met this Blooming Thorn that people talked back in my land and my father refuses to talk about her, which is a shame.¡± Ivy explained.

    ¡°Wait, putting everything aside since we won¡¯t come to a very satisfying conclusion, I wanted to ask why are we heading towards that Sanctuary where this Archpriest reside.¡± Reysha asked with a fine judgment knowing that they have to know their solid objective.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? The hero is summoned by the King, however, the king is held by the neck by the Archpriest. Therefore, the summoned hero is related to the Archpriest. And more so, I have business with that woman.¡± Falikh answered.

    ¡°Hey, what are we going to do if we found this hero? What are you going to do once you meet the Archpriest?¡± Mika inserted a sane question.

    ¡°Madam, if a hero is summoned, there would be a reason why. Think of it, why summon someone powerful? The possibilities are scary. The Mesola Kingdom could spark a war again to another Kingdom or they are after the Demon Lord. This Archpriest must be a real freak to garner so much hate towards non-human.¡± Aspara deducted. Everyone has reached an agreement with Aspara¡¯s words and pushed through for their objective.

    Suddenly, in the middle of their conversation, the bell rings.

    DONG

    ¡°Wha--?! The surprised me.¡± Aspara said as her body jerks from the sudden loud sound.

    ¡°This is bad¡­it¡¯s here, the Morning Prayer.¡± Falikh said as looks up.

    Meanwhile, Gard kneels down and clasps his hands together. Everyone around did the same and kneels down to the ground with a praying stance.

    ¡°What is this? Is this something¡­GUH!¡± Reysha tried to ask something, however, before she could finish her words, she fell sideward to a wall. She held her head like she is having a strong headache. ¡°Wha--?! This¡­! Ack!!¡± she followed, however, the pain was too much for her to handle.

    ¡°Ah¡­Damn¡­what¡¯s this?!¡± Aspara said as she also collapsed to the ground while enduring the throbbing headache. She writhes her body because of the excoriating pain.

    ¡°This is¡­hey¡­Falikh¡­what is this?¡± Mika asked as he held his head. It seems for Mika, the pain is far less than what Reysha and Aspara are going through.

    Falikh turns around to them and seemingly unaffected by the sudden rage of pain invading everyone¡¯s temple.

    ¡°This is how she gathers faith. It is called Guidance. However, the truth behind these phenomena is nothing more but cruel and wicked. People are compelled to pray once a day in this place in return of prosperity. That is what everyone thinks and now, they pray like this so the pain will lessen.¡± Falikh explained as he approaches ivy.

    ¡°It is a power that makes anyone experienced this pain. It is a power that can also cause serious emotional damage to non-believers and non-human. However, there are those who are an exception.¡± Falikh continued to explain as he cradles the crying Ivy as the pain is far unimaginable and worse for her. It hurts so much for her that uttering a single word could break her.

    Once the Guidance started, Ivy immediately fell to the ground as she painfully cries. It was too unbearable for her that crying is the only thing she could do. Falikh gently strokes Ivy¡¯s head as he put her head on his lap.

    ¡°This is nothing but a big farce. Those who are an exception for this power is those¡­who are equally twisted as her, those people with bent morals and view of life. I guess I am one. That¡¯s why¡­I renamed that skill to something else.¡± Falikh stops and takes a deep breath.

    ¡°Hellmind.¡± He said.

 Chapter 54: The Blessed Ones 1

    Tears, tears¡­

    Whatever the girl do, they won¡¯t fall, no, she couldn¡¯t let any tears to drip from her eyes. Is it because her eyes are dried?

    No¡­

    It is simply because the girl is repeatedly taught not to cry. She was conditioned not to cry by beating beaten several times. Tears won¡¯t spill even as she recalls her life as a knife lodges deeply in her chest.

    It is a life without meaning, without color, without vibrant that could put her life in a book. It is a life missing of happiness, missing of serenity, missing of even respite. She was just satisfied for someone ending her brief life of fourteen years.

    She was a child born with no father to call and no mother to lean to. She was constantly neglected and if ever her mother looks at her, it was to nag her or worse, beat her up for no apparent reason. At an early age, she forgot how to cry.

    She never longed for anyone¡¯s attention, no, she no longer longs for it. She was tired and scared of what to expect from people. However, she understands the way of life and put on a mask to prevent additional troubles.

    She was an honor student at school and a ragged doll meant for beating at home.

    Her only escape from her reality is the joy given by watching anime shows and reading comics. It was only a world she deeply engrosses herself, a fantasy she knew that doesn¡¯t exist.

    Her mother constantly plays with many men and only bothered to keep her because of the benefits she receives from the government. In school, a lot of expectations piled up for her and pressure started pushing her around. She was unhappy, however, it is the only way she knows how to live her life.

    She was way too young to leave her mother¡¯s side and she does not know any relative of her mother, less, relative from her father.

    It was not a sob story. It is just a story of her resiliency. She doesn¡¯t cry at all despite the problems but she can¡¯t vent everything to someone or something. She just further pursues her means of escapism.

    As a well-known student at their school, the girl attracted attentions from men. She thought that if she gets into a relationship with a man, she could have someone she can rely on, however, she also refuses that notion.

    A day comes when a man who is popular in the school for his handsomeness asked her to be his lover. Being not ready for such relationship, she refused.

    With that, jealousy and hate started being directed to her while the number of men who wants her started piling up and she started hating handsome men subconsciously.

    Until one day, a woman just burst up running to her out of nowhere with a knife drawn.

    She didn¡¯t dodge, she didn¡¯t bother to. The girl only thought what face could the death has. The girl embraces the knife lodged in her chest as the girl who stabbed her runs away while limping as guilt started crushing her conscience.

    What happened to the girl who stabbed her is unknown for her. She doesn¡¯t care.

    Everything begins to starts getting cold as the sharp pain slowly seeps. Her eyes are getting tired and her sight is getting hazy. Her breath under the cold temperature feels really chilly and the wound that pried her chest open started becoming numb.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    The girl succumbed to death.

    The next thing she knows is she is being cradled by someone¡­

    She can tell, she was being carried by someone who is bigger. It was no shock for her to learn that she reincarnated, only disappointment as she realized that she will suffer another life of living.

    The man who is carrying her has a brown hair and eyes. His face is visibly too handsome as he smiles happily at her. The man raised his right hand and waves it in front of her. She noticed that the hand was¡­mechanical or some sort as it is metallic.

    ¡°Look, isn¡¯t she beautiful? Among all of our children, she¡¯s the only one who got you eye colors! Not to mention she also inherited your blondness.¡± The man said as he shows that baby in front of a woman.

    ¡°Fufufu, of course, I am a beauty of the highest caliber and the Demon Lord. It is given to give birth to even to the last child with a perfect beauty.¡± The woman who sits in the bed said. The woman has eyes colors differing from each other in which the right eye is red and the left eye is green.

    ¡°Do you think she also got your vampire powers? I¡¯m excited to see! Ahh¡­how precious.¡± The man said as he caresses that baby in his cradle.

    ¡°Hmph! Whether she has it or not, the way we care for her won¡¯t change. What I am thinking right now is the name. Are you sure you still don¡¯t want to use your family name?¡± the woman asked the man who the baby presumed as her new parents.

    ¡°It¡¯ll sound extremely weird! Let¡¯s just use yours.¡± The man protested.

    ¡°I see. Then, she is Ivy. Her full name is Ivy Nagasaki Hellbeing. We can leave out the middle name but still, I want her to acknowledge it.¡± The woman said as her hand also caressed the head.

    ¡°Ahahaha¡­if that¡¯s what you want, then I got no qualms about it. Ivy, how do you do? I promised that I will spoil you!~ I am papa and she is mama, okay?¡± The man said as she pointed his self and the woman sitting.

    ¡°She seems not to cry¡­do you think there¡¯s a problem?¡± The woman said while tilting her head.

    ¡°Little Ivy, you¡¯re going to be fine. Come now, cry, laugh, and feel joy. That is why you are born into this world.¡± The man said while rocking the baby gently.

    The sweetest words, words that the girl never expected to hear anymore are being conveyed to her by her new father. The girl, Ivy, started feeling her frozen heart being thawed by the warmth of the father who cradles her.

    She never knew what a father would be like and how warm they gaze made her feel really uncomfortable, at the same time, she feels like she has been blessed by things she never had before in her life.

    Ivy felt really confused but oddly happy. She was about to cry when¡­

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re here!¡± Her father exclaimed as someone entered the room. It was a man with dark hair and dark lethargic eyes. The man looks a little taller than her father and garbs himself with a brown coat with scarf around his neck.

    ¡°Un¡­you guys do know that I like children. Seeing¡­a newborn¡­I feel like this world¡­is once again blessed¡­¡± The black-haired man lazily said as he walks towards Ivy.

    ¡°Look, look, Ivy, it¡¯s Uncle Su!¡± Her father pointed at the approaching man.

    ¡°Uwaaaah!¡± For unknown reason, Ivy started crying before the black haired man could touch her.

    Then, that marked the start of Ivy Hellbeing¡¯s new life in a fantasy world.

    .

    .

    .

    ¡°Is it over?¡± Ivy asked as she gets up from Falikh¡¯s lap.

    ¡°Fortunately yes, it only lasts for five minutes, a duration where you can finish a prayer.¡± Falikh explained as he also started standing up. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d lose consciousness. Hope you woke up a little¡­later.¡± Falikh timidly said.

    Ivy immediately felt the unrest in the surrounding. She felt something amiss as Reysha and Aspara are looking up at something. Her gazes also followed theirs and there, she saw her.

    Sitting atop of a roof while looking down at them, a woman who wears a steel mask over her eyes with brown short hair and dashing boyish attire is there.

    ¡°Oooh? So this is the Vile Demon Lord?¡± the girl spoke with arrogance.

    ¡°Are you¡­perhaps¡­the summoned hero?¡± Aspara asked as she readies her spell.

    ¡°Ahahaha! Don¡¯t worry! I already grasped what¡¯s happening here and I know that the Church of Tivat is something hideous. You could say that the Demon Lord and I have a reversed role here.¡± The hero laughs off.

    ¡°That¡­voice¡­where did I hear of it before?¡± Falikh said as he contemplated. Under the guise of the black knight, Reysha¡¯s expression cannot be seen, however, she also has the same thought as Falikh.

    ¡°I am here for the Demon Lord. It is only a duty I am given by the Archpriest. Though I never met her before, I¡¯ll just do the one job I am given. That¡¯s why, Demon Lord Ivy, was it? Will you be my opponent with your life in the stake?¡± The summoned hero, Victoria asked.

 Chapter 55: The Blessed Ones 2

    Ivy looks at the hero who is wearing a mask. From the hero¡¯s presence itself, she could feel how utterly overwhelming her power is. More than hers or to Reysha, however, she knows that this is not the defining factor of who will win.

    ¡°I am not someone who declines a challenge. My only worry is about¡­the bystanders.¡± Ivy said as she looks around to the people who are murmuring. She is not heartless enough to see people get hurt.

    ¡°Demon Lord, the sky is vast enough for us. In fact, that¡¯s a good advantage for you is it not? If you are still unsure, then I will show you how it¡¯s done!¡± The hero shouted as she dives towards Ivy. ¡°Ora!¡± She shouted as she kicks Ivy upwards and sent her airborne.

    Ivy was able to block with a drawn her cutlass that the hero broke into fragments. Entering battle mode, Ivy used flight magic to keep herself afloat and draws another cutlass from her dimensional storage.

    Without pause, the Hero pursued Ivy upward and jumps to one of the higher roofs.

    ¡°That was dirty! And you call yourself hero?!¡± Ivy complained with a low growl. She immediately deems the hero a swift fighter from her acrobatic movements.

    ¡°In the end, winner takes it all. In this case, well, I can say that I am just fighting for experience. You see, I haven¡¯t fought anyone strong yet. Maybe teach me some moves?¡± The hero mocked as she playfully taps one of her foot. ¡°By the way, when I said takes it all, I mean you are going to be mine. If the notion itself is questionable, I might as well say that you are going to be my slave.¡± She added.

    Ivy¡¯s eyes flare with anger as she heard the word slave. It is something she despises as she never even thought of using anyone for her own entertainment. In short, Ivy is the do it yourself type of a person. That¡¯s wholly the reason why she is even here.

    In an instant, Ivy notices a black figure flying towards the hero. The hero immediately brought out her weapon filled with divine power that was granted as Hero¡¯s Blessing, a rifle. She used the rifle and preemptively blocks the black knight¡¯s sword, or rather, Reysha¡¯s attack.

    ¡°Player three joins the game, but you know you aren¡¯t needed here. This will be a little hard for me so can you just shoo?¡± The hero, Victoria said as she struggles to keeps Reysha attack from pushing her back.

    ¡°I have no qualms of what you believe but I find your holier-than-thou attitude a little annoying.¡± Reysha thought inwardly with a frown. Reysha¡¯s attack was no joke. She is using her enchantment without abandon anymore but the hero casually blocks her attack.

    ¡°Damn, people are really strong in this world! I better use some tricks too if I want to be on par with you guys.¡± The hero said as she then materializes a Glock in her other hand. ¡°Bang!¡± she said as bullet come flying towards Reysha¡¯s flank in which she avoided.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­cheating! Two¡­guns¡­and on top of that, they have a strong Divine Aspect!¡± Ivy once again exclaimed as the Hero boasts the guns in her hand.

    ¡°Hahaha! Does it matter if it is cheating or not? I am still a low-level hero per se. I need all the cheat I can get to survive you know? How about it? Demon Lord? Care to teach me some things or¡­you rather have me teaching you some? I can be really¡­sensual you know.¡± The hero teased that made Ivy grits her teeth.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s nothing wrong with what she wants, however, her demand is a little¡­how do I say it? Provocative? Is she a sexual predator? From her tone too, I betting she is a¡­¡± Reysha thought to herself as she observes the hero. Before finally preparing herself to make an attack again, something else came that she didn¡¯t expect.

    From the corner of her sight, a figure of the same color come flying towards her with a sword drawn. Of course, Reysha defends herself from the new attacker, however, the attack was too strong given the momentum of the new foe and thus, blew her away further away from Ivy and the hero.

    When Reysha recomposes herself, she saw who attacked her and she knew nothing would end up better if they are her enemies.

    ¡°Black Knight, I finally found you!¡± Ersha Einhart said as she growls towards the black knight. She must have felt Reysha¡¯s exploding magical energy earlier and got her alerted resulting in the situation.

    However, Ersha¡¯s attack is far powerful than before. She could not knock Reysha back so far with a single attack at her full power, however, if conditions are met, Ersha could be on par with Reysha. For example, this situation¡­

    ¡°Goodness Sister¡­don¡¯t go ordering me around for a top tier enhancement on the spot. So, this is the black knight you are so in love with, right?¡± Yrsha Einhart said as she floats above Ersha with a blank emotion.

    Top Tier Enhancement, or can be called as Resonated Enhancement where a normal self-body enhancement will be overloaded by another one with knowledge about the other person. The Resonated Enhancement is far effective when the two people using it are blood-related such as siblings.

    It¡¯s a good thing the Reysha has worn the Black Knight attire beforehand or else, she would be in a deep trouble. She might as well get the sentence of treason against her kingdom. The bigger problem to face now is that she is facing against her very own sisters, Ersha and Yrsha who are in the top for their respective areas.

    Alone, she could defeat the each one of them, but together it will be a lot harder, not to mention, she needs to keep in mind that she is in disguise.

    ¡°Yeah Yrsha, she is the black knight I am so in love with. I really love to tear him apart!¡± Ersha growls as she charges again at Reysha.

    ¡°Then as always, I will make sure to bind her movements. Just do your thing, my dear sister.¡± Yrsha said as she flips open her book and started casting an aria for a strong spell.

    Reysha may have overpowered Yrsha against Elemental magic battle, however, for Yrsha who spends most of her time with magic, her knowledge for it is deeper and can be said to be much crueler and stronger than Reysha.

    The Demon Lord Ivy Hellbeing against the Summoned Hero Victoria and then, Reysha Einhart as the Black Knight against the Kerias Kingdom Strongest Knight Ersha Einhart and the Scholar of Dark Magic Yrsha Einhart start their battle.

    Meanwhile, Falikh, Aspara, and Mika recovered from their daze of the sudden outbreak of battle.

    ¡°What should we do?!¡± Mika asked whilst, panicking.

    ¡°For now, a battle against those people is something we want to avoid the most! Don¡¯t ask me anything unreasonable too!¡± Aspara answered Mika¡¯s question. She herself knows that those people have overwhelming out of this world power and that pisses her.

    ¡°The weather is getting a little bad. I guess we should go somewhere first to take cover. Someplace like¡­the church.¡± Falikh suggested with a smile, a smile with a wicked intention. ¡°I want to give that woman a piece of my mind too.¡± He added.

    ¡°You just keep saying that woman. Who the hell are you referring to?!¡± Aspara exclaimed with twitching cheeks.

    ¡°Of course, it is Genesis the Archpriest. Who else? If you want me to be much clearer, then I am referring to my ageless damn mother who only gave birth to me for the reason to create a stronger offspring but ended up messing my whole body.¡± Falikh said with a mixed tone of sarcasm.

    ¡°Spare me with your sob story. I am a little pissed so I am going to see everything through! Hellmind, the summoned hero, that Archpriest, everything, I want to know about it! I won¡¯t leave this place empty handed!¡± Aspara said as she beckons Falikh to lead the way.

    And so, the three of them continued to where the Archpriest is¡­

 Chapter 56: The Blessed Ones 3

    In a certain store, Eiru woke up with a feeling of a sharp headache brooding over his consciousness. He did not know what actually happened but a loud and painful noise suddenly attacked him leading him to faint.

    However, he did not expect the situation he is in right now¡­

    ¡°Have you come to, Young Lady?¡± the man who pulled him inside earlier came to his view with the tone of distress and worry.

    As what Eiru remembers, that man pulled him inside his clothing shop for rich people. No, it is more accurate to say that Eiru was lured by the amount of coin he was offered.

    ¡°What¡­happened?¡± Eiru asked with a hazy voice and foggy sight as his headache just only started wearing off.

    ¡°Young Lady, you suddenly fainted when Guidance was initiated. Are you perhaps a traveler?¡± the man asked Eiru with a still anxious face.

    ¡°What¡­guidance?¡± The word caught Eiru¡¯s attention and asked for it since it seemed to be the one who made him faint. ¡°Also, it¡¯s really vexing to be called young lady¡­¡± He inwardly thought.

    ¡°Oh, my¡­Guidance is the time of Worship. One may feel lightheaded from the effect of the Guidance but the Archpriest said it is the proof that we received the today¡¯s blessing.¡± The man explained as he started fiddling with Eiru¡¯s hair.

    Eiru¡¯s senses slowly came back and suddenly, he realized that rather than lying down on something, he is actually seated on a soft and expensive looking inclining chair with soft foam.

    With a pale face, Eiru saw his reflection being shown by the mirror in front of him.

    What stares back at him is a girl of fair radiance and astounding beauty that can astonish any men who will gaze at him. Not only that. The long blond flowing hair that seems not just a wig but a hair extension made his appearance saintly.

    He is garbed in a really expensive looking dress with simple linen and silk. The simple design of the dress greatly brings out the natural beauty of the wearer because it does not overshadow the quality of the person itself.

    ¡°How is it, young lady? I haven¡¯t even applied the foundation and yet, you look so gorgeous already! No, I think additional make-up will ruin the overall appearance.¡± The man said with a satisfied expression as he places his palm on his jaw.

    Eiru¡¯s face, instead of showing awe and gratitude, can only conceal his true emotion of despair. The reason for his despair is because he looks like Thenea, the girl who he showed to Arytorio Kerias, and not only that, the improved version too.

    ¡°This is the last thing I wanted to do! But¡­! But¡­! The payment¡­!¡± Eiru¡¯s conflicted thoughts made him knit his brows. ¡°It¡¯s wonderful¡­¡± He forced himself to smile and said those words.

    ¡°Young Lady, you look a little displeased¡­¡± The man noticed Eiru¡¯s unrest. Eiru¡¯s face is readable and he knows it himself.

    ¡°What to say?! The payment might get revoke if his mood drops!¡± Eiru panics inwardly because he has already dug deep into the hole and wanted to take whatever he can before going out.

    ¡°Young lady, is there something wrong? This is a masterpiece that I painstakingly completed for more than five years and this masterpiece is my tribute for the great Madam Fleur.¡± The man exclaimed as he stares at Eiru¡¯s eyes.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Deep inside Eiru, a switch is triggered, an innate talent of all the member of the Band of Bandits, the Host Mode.

    The Host Mode is a psychological abnormality that boosts the person¡¯s confidence, thinking of suave lines, and a huge release of the person¡¯s pheromones that explosively raises their charisma to the limits. As a man who is looking at a quality of a beauty, Eiru¡¯s mind immediately came up with the best answer to the situation.

    Eiru stands up and faces the man eye to eye. His demeanor completely changes and the man notices the change in Eiru¡¯s ambiance that it made him stare at Eiru with awe.

    ¡°No good. This dress is nothing more than a twinkling accessory!¡± Eiru strongly exclaimed that astonished the man.

    ¡°You mean¡­my years of hard work to create a dress for the purpose of beauty¡­is no good?! On what basis are you declaring that?!¡± The man answered Eiru as he thrust his hip sideward as he places his hand on it.

    ¡°A dress for purpose of beauty is not something like this. For what you have done something like this? Don¡¯t you make a dress to give life to a maiden who seeks beauty? Is beauty is something so transient that a maiden need to garb herself? Nay, you disappoint the prospect of beauty!¡± Eiru said as he swings his hand to her hair that flings it backward.

    ¡°Beauty is not as simple as garbing a maiden with a dress! Beauty goes beyond the dress! The dress does not create the beauty in a girl, you bring out the beauty out of a girl whoever they are! I daresay, do you think something as fragile as this could make Madam Fleur happy?!¡± Eiru added with strong and compelling voice.

    The man who received Eiru¡¯s words stares at him with widened eyes. His shoulder started trembling and his eyes started getting watery. His legs collapse on the floor and he grovels in the ground.

    As he stares at Eiru¡¯s figure, tear gushes from his eyes.

    ¡°No¡­way¡­I¡­but¡­what have I been doing with all these years of my hard work?! I¡­I was completely blinded¡­by my ambitions that I lost sight of¡­what beauty should be¡­¡± The man said with coarse and trembling voice. ¡°Thank you¡­thank you¡­! You¡­you have opened my eyes! You¡­are you a goddess?!¡± the man added.

    Eiru, from the question, took a step back. He feared of the branding of Goddess to the woman he portrays to the world.

    ¡°I am no goddess, I am just a passerby like what you¡¯ve seen of me earlier. It is time for me to leave. I have matters to attend to.¡± Eiru reasoned as he walks away from the groveling man.

    ¡°I understand! Please wait for the payment we agreed upon. Heck with that, take double of what we¡¯ve talked about! No, triple! Please wait a moment!¡± The man ran to the back store.

    Kaching.

    Eiru¡¯s corrupt monetary moral erupted. Hearing that the man will triple the amount that they agreed upon was something he grins for, however, he is still balancing the pros and cons. Whatever he thought. Coin is coin and lot of them is so much better.

    He feels like he is stealing the coins but it doesn¡¯t matter now. He is a bandit anyway and knowing that he is a bandit has its perks such as relieving his self from the guilt or something like that.

    And so, upon receiving the coins on a bulky purse, Eiru left the store, albeit still wearing the dress despite the cold weather. The man still grovels towards Eiru¡¯s direction while walking away gallantly with his spoils.

    ¡°I really never intended to gain this much coins but, well, whatever. What am I doing again? Ah! I am lost! Where am I even going anyway?!¡± Eiru said with a low voice.

    In that very moment, a strong wave magical energy envelopes the place. Three or four presences with strong magical power started wafting the place and two of those are familiar to him.

    The bad weather, a snowstorm is brewing that dyed the sky with icy and hollowed darkness, a girl Eiru knows well came flying towards the opposite direction of where he is walking to, a girl whom he took care in her younger years.

    Ivy Hellbeing crashes on the paved road. Eiru notices that Ivy¡¯s body is covered with bruises and burn.

    From atop of roof of a house, a masked woman appears.

    ¡°Oh, a citizen? Ohhhh¡­Ahahaha! So beautiful too! Why beautiful women always come in my way!? I am going to make a harem in no time!¡± The girl with masked, the summoned hero Victoria said as she laughs in amusement.

    Eiru, worried about the Ivy, run towards her direction.

    ¡°Ivy! Ivy!!¡± Eiru shouted as he kneels down beside Ivy.

    ¡°Oh¡­is that you¡­Eiru? Amazing...I missed you so much. It¡¯s good to see you now of all times. I feel invigorated.¡± Ivy weakly said as she smiles at the sight of Eiru.

    ¡°Who¡­did this to you¡­Ivy?¡± Eiru asked. ¡°That¡­woman¡­?¡± he followed as he glances at Victoria.

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Ivy said as she tried to get up.

    ¡°My Demon Lord Ivy, do you have possession of my horns?¡± Eiru asked Ivy.

    ¡°Of course¡­but you can¡¯t attach it right now you know. Still, you can use the magic power in it.¡± Ivy said as she hugs Eiru with weak arms.

    ¡°I see. Please hand it to me.¡± he beckons Ivy with a furious face.

 Chapter 57: The Blessed Ones 4

    The Capital of Mesola Kingdom was about to start the parade for the arrival of the summoned hero, however, one problem is that the parade won¡¯t start without the presence of the hero, Victoria.

    The people are having doubt of the parade too from the very start. The weather keeps getting sour and the coldness seeps to anyone¡¯s hide, even with a thick layer of clothing. The food stalls never cease to open up for the opportunity to sell their specialties until there are no longer people walking by.

    In this questionable weather, a disturbance occurs, an inhuman battle was initiated that further delayed the parade that has not even started yet. In the sky of the Mesola Capital, a figure of a knight covered with darkly shaded metal armor flies all over the place as a beautiful woman with black hair chases him. Behind them is another woman of the same unspeakable demure that casts spell unknown to the mass.

    ¡°Fall! You are going to fall right here right now!¡± Shouted by Ersha as she swings her sword towards the Black Knight who is flying in the sky with flight magic.

    ¡°Ersha, back off a little. I am going to restrain his movements.¡± Warned by Yrsha as her incantation ends and magical power bursts from her.

    Dozens of pitch black chains rise from the twelve arcane runes that she set up while Ersha was stalling the black knight. The chains started finding its way to the Black knight with the intention to bind him.

    The black knights fly faster than ever as it evades the chains and soars through the sky covered with dark clouds, a sign of a blizzard reigning over the town even though it is midday. The parade that was prepared for the hero was stalled and panic rises everywhere.

    ¡°I never thought I¡¯d experience Ersha and Yrsha¡¯s combo! While Ersha aggressively attacks without abandon, Yrsha tries to bind the enemy. And this is what annoying about Yrsha¡¯s binding, it is a like puzzle where you need to move to a certain place to avoid it!¡± Reysha said inwardly as she dodges another assault from Ersha. After Ersha¡¯s attacks, she moves away from Reysha as a considerable distance.

    The binding black chains started chasing Reysha. It swirls around and clanks with every sharp turn. The main problem with the chains is that it is ethereal. It won¡¯t coil with each other and won¡¯t destroy anything it crosses path with. It will only fully materialize when the target is caught.

    However, for Reysha, she already knows how to counter such spell.

    She imbues her sword with magic that coated it with bright light. As the chain immediately closes into Reysha, she dances in the air and swings her sword upward that immediately broke the wave of chains.

    ¡°You are an amazing foe, Black Knight. To immediately deem how to counter my Luxus Delay, I wonder who you are under that helm.¡± Yrsha playfully said as she floats beside Ersha.

    ¡°I believe such tedious talk isn¡¯t needed, Yrsha. Please don¡¯t speak with it again.¡± Ersha said as she brandishes another sword. She now changes her stance into a dual wielder, a sword of silver steel and a sword of the night sky.

    ¡°How cold. You don¡¯t even treat the black knight as someone but a thing now. Where¡¯s the dignity in that?¡± Yrsha spoke with soft tone contrary to her raging magical power as she casts another spell.

    Once again, Reysha naturally didn¡¯t respond to it because it is a dead giveaway of her identity. She could show who she is under that helm but that might make Ersha faint from shock. Besides, she may bring great dishonor to her family so it is unquestionably not an option.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°Such thing doesn¡¯t need dignity!¡± Ersha howled as she dashes towards Reysha again. Her approach is far more aggressive than ever that it caught Reysha off guard momentarily.

    The first sword in Ersha¡¯s right hand was able to topple Reysha¡¯s sword and the other sword in Ersha¡¯s left hand barely made Reysha¡¯s throat its sheath.

    ¡°Dear Sis, five seconds.¡± Yrsha reminded Ersha.

    ¡°I never would have thought that my two biological sisters in this world will be aiming for my throat¡­literally!¡± Reysha inwardly said as she dodges Ersha¡¯s fierce attacks. She parries Ersha¡¯s attack up until now. She cannot make a decisive move as she is constantly wary of Yrsha¡¯s spells but cannot make a counter against it as Ersha is in front.

    If she focuses on Ersha alone, Yrsha¡¯s traps may get the best out of her and fish her to a nasty binding.

    And World Lapse is a last-minute evasive maneuver¡­

    ¡°Dear sis!¡± Yrsha shouted.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Ersha responded and quickly swings both swords sideways as she parted with Reysha.

    ¡°Here it comes¡­¡± Reysha can only say it inside her mind and can only prepare herself mentally against another one of Yrsha¡¯s spells.

    In an instant, cobwebs started flinging all over the place.

    ¡°Lady Trap.¡± Yrsha said as the spell takes effect, a spell that binds the target inside an array wall of cobwebs to limit their movements, however, unlike real cobweb her cobweb drains magic energy upon contact and cannot easily be destroyed.

    Reysha is aware of the Lady Trap effects and became even more cautious about it. She observes the surrounding, however, she felt something more amiss as another wave of spell was cast.

    ¡°Labyrinthian.¡± Yrsha said that immediately created small dimensional disturbances on Reysha¡¯s perimeters.

    A spell that will invert the target''s perception of surrounding that will greatly confuse their sense of direction by sealing their eyesight in a labyrinth kind of a place where all directions are inverted.

    ¡°That¡¯s quite nasty¡­ Yrsha¡­¡± Ersha muttered as she observes keenly the phenomenon happening in front of her. She tightly held the two swords in preparation for a chance to hack the Black knight.

    ¡°Well, black knight! Let¡¯s see how you will handle this!¡± Yrsha exclaimed as she watches the spell slowly consumes the black knight. A small grin broke out on her lips as the spell gets stronger as she pours more magic into it.

    For Reysha, it was not even a problem as she learned how to counter Labyrinthian long time ago and how to destroy Lady Trap. She learned those methods a long time ago as she has read Yrsha¡¯s grimoire.

    Behind Yrsha¡¯s every spell has also spell of reversal that only the caster itself should know. Reysha deciphered such thing long ago.

    She just floats there in silence and just in their very eyes, Yrsha and Ersha witnesses the magic being reconstructed and breaks down into bits of magical energy. Reysha is redefining the spell itself and breaking it.

    ¡°No way¡­¡± Yrsha could only mutter as she witnesses how her magic was being violated.

    Reysha, with no time to waste, fled at high speed as the two was in a momentary daze. She left the after effect of the spell that block Ersha and Yrsha. A second later, Ersha realized it immediately.

    ¡°Ah! You won¡¯t escape again Black Knight!¡± She shouted as she jumps towards the Black Knight¡¯s direction with a furious expression.

    ¡°Wait, dear sister. Pursue no further than that.¡± Yrsha said as she blocked Ersha¡¯s way with a magical barrier.

    ¡°Yrsha, do you know what you are doing?¡± Ersha asked Yrsha as she turns around to her direction.

    ¡°I am, dear sister. Our objective is to keep Prince Arytorio Kerias safe, not to pursue your nemesis. I won¡¯t let you drag me further to your vengeance.¡± She explained.

    ¡°I see, I may have been a little short-sighted this time. Point taken, we shall let the Black Knight go for now. Though, aren¡¯t you furious someone outwitted your spell just like that?¡± Ersha adamantly asked Yrsha.

    ¡°Furious I am not. I got a little tired though and the cold is not good for my skin as it makes it dry. Unlike you, I am a delicate flower.¡± Yrsha complained as she floats down towards the ground.

    ¡°Yes, yes, my dear delicate flower.¡± Ersha could only reply as she forcibly restrained her anger from earlier for Yrsha¡¯s sake. ¡°Thought, I really want to gut the black knight¡¯s belly like a fish.¡± Ersha added.

    ¡°She is not that weak for you to talk lightly of her. Anyway, let¡¯s go.¡± Yrsha exclaimed.

    ¡°Un¡­wait¡­she?¡± Ersha notices the way Yrsha addressed the black knight but her wailing question was ignored with silence.

    ¡°Fufufu, black knight, huh? I see she is having fun on her own.¡± Yrsha thought as she strides down with light step on the piled up snow.

    She looks up at the impending blizzard and exhaled a foggy breath.

 Chapter 58: The Blessed Ones 5

    Demon Lord Ivy and The Summoned Hero Victoria face each other in an inevitable battle that will conclude who is superior.

    ¡°Look how funny the irony is, the demon lord sieges on the hero¡¯s fortress. You got everything reversed, Demon Lord.¡± Victoria said as she jumps to another roof and points her Glock to Ivy and shoots three bullets imbued with a strong holy property.

    ¡°Kuh¡­!¡± Ivy let out a pained voice as she endures the pain of her wounds that are unable to regenerate properly because of Victoria¡¯s attack that rendered her vampiric powers useless.

    Covered in blood, a bullet coated with power blessed by the gods, a bullet that goes through almost everything including Ivy¡¯s prided dragon fiber. And even in the suspended world of Ivy, Victoria¡¯s bullets are unstoppable.

    ¡°Admit defeat. I¡¯ll make sure I take care of you well.¡± Victoria mocked as she licked her lips like she is already tasting the victory and in hindsight, Ivy herself.

    ¡°For what reason you are fighting¡­?¡± Ivy asked with eyes glaring at Victoria. Her will is still tough and she makes sure that she won¡¯t be going down.¡±

    ¡°For what? Hahaha! Let¡¯s see here¡­¡± Victoria placed her finger on her chin and started making a gesture like she is thinking.

    Ivy stares at Victoria in anticipation. She expects an answer that will baffle her for the reason the hero got this powerful despite haven¡¯t been living in this world for even a year yet.

    Finally, Victoria took her mask off and showed her face to Ivy. Ivy¡¯s expression changes from hostility to a great shock. The reason is¡­

    ¡°¡­Eh?! You¡­! You were a girl?! Or are you just girly boy?! EH?!¡± Ivy loudly exclaimed.

    ¡°Wha--! You thought I was a boy?!¡± Victoria answered back with a flabbergasted countenance.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that pretty common among summoned heroes?! A male protagonist! And to further push it, you are aiming for a harem full of girls!¡± Ivy said in a panic as she points her finger to Victoria like she is accusing her.

    ¡°Hey, hey! There¡¯s nothing in the rule that says a generic summoned hero should always be a boy! And alas, I see no wrong about my preference. If I want a harem of girls, I want a harem of girls!¡± Victoria defended herself.

    ¡°T-Then¡­t-the reason you are fighting is¡­?¡± Ivy asked though a little frightened of the answer.

    ¡°The reason¡­? Of course¡­it is to build a harem of girls! My cute and beautiful girls that will service me and love me! Ahhh¡­girls are so dreamy in a fantasy world! They smell like flowers, they have beautiful hair, they have gem-like eyes, all of this dauntless trait that you wouldn¡¯t see on earth! And now¡­! The cute and bouncy vampire demon lord is in front of me, how could I pass up such opportunity to make you mine!?¡± Victoria answered with passion and full of vigor. She eyed at Ivy like she is her prey.

    ¡°Eh?! You¡¯re just a pervert! And more like, you haven¡¯t even raised a flag with me or even raise my affection bar! More like it is dropping further to negative as you speak of yourself!¡± Ivy exclaimed with a disgusted face. ¡°And what do you mean by bouncy anyway?!¡± she added a question she couldn¡¯t figure herself.

    ¡°You can bark all you want, just knowing that you are shamelessly flaunting that you are a reincarnator just further pushed my desire to have you. Let¡¯s continue where we left off.¡± Victoria said as she donned the mask and points the Glock at Ivy again.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    ¡°Damn!¡± Ivy draws back with a huge leap from one rooftop to another.

    Suspending the world won¡¯t help her anymore. Her senses are too sensitive that even the weather¡¯s harsh drop in temperature is biting to her sanity.

    One thing about Victoria¡¯s Glock is that it pierces the concept called time or more to be more specific, it is unimpeded by Ivy¡¯s power because of the blessing Victoria has. As long as Victoria fired off a bullet, it will follow Ivy everywhere until it reaches a certain maximum range.

    Victoria, on the other hand, was already aware of Ivy¡¯s time-stopping ability as her consciousness stays intact in her world. If her power grew a little more, she will be unaffected by it.

    The Glock fired off a single bullet that flies towards Ivy. Ivy was not prepared for Victoria¡¯s power. After all, she is just a de facto demon lord through dethroning. She didn¡¯t inherit any actual blessing from the God of the Demons.

    Right from the start, she was already cornered purely because she was battling the worst kind of opponent for her, a Blessed One and at the same time, a Summoned Hero.

    Ivy Hellbeing was no faster than the bullet in her current condition as the cold seeping to her sense, as the sensation of her wounds unable to properly regenerate, and her unstable mentality that was almost deranged earlier by Hellmind.

    The bullet hit her shoulder and inevitably, the heightened senses reduced her to nothing more than a pain absorber. She fell right into a paved road.

    At that moment, Eiru and Ivy cross path after a year of separation. Her mind couldn¡¯t think clearly but she knows that she is happy to see Eiru despite that appearance.

    And so, everything ended to Eiru demanding for his horn back in which Ivy obediently passes.

    In Eiru¡¯s hands, large curling demonic horns behold itself. He drops the purse of gold beside Ivy and tightly embraces the said horns. Condensed magical power seeps out from the horns, a proof that Eiru was no low-level demon.

    Oni is one of the most powerful demon clans, however, there is another clan that matches the might of the oni. They are called the True Demons, the clan hailing from their pure blood as a demon, a clan who are magically trained and physically strong and lives very long.

    However, their population is not quite as many as the Oni. Their numbers do not past hundred and as such, Eiru is a rare demon species among the demon race.

    ¡°Are you the summoned hero?¡± Eiru asked with a menacing tone. Because it is his horns, the magic immediately becomes one with him.

    ¡°Ahahaha! It is I am. Well, you look awfully dangerous too.¡± Victoria said as she laughs.

    ¡°Frostfall.¡± Eiru simply muttered.

    A block of icicle suddenly rams Victoria upward and launcher her. She flew so high that she was thrown several meters as she fell on the ground. However, as her fall ends, she stands up with a little stagger and looks at Eiru again.

    ¡°Amazing isn¡¯t it, an enemy that could freeze and an enemy that freezes time, just how wonderful is that?¡± Victoria said with a bitter smile on her face.

    ¡°Then, Hero, I shall be your opponent in the meantime. Heed this as you will face me, who is once called The Harbinger of Winter.¡± Eiru said as snow started accumulating around Victoria.

    ¡°Then¡­I shall show you one of my specialties.¡± Victoria grins as she dematerializes her Glock and crouches down on the ground like she is in the starting line of a marathon. Eiru and Ivy then sense that Victoria has become serious so they guard was stretched even further.

    In that very moment where a pause of five seconds has elapsed, Victoria shouted¡­

    ¡°Look, the Flying Dutchman!¡± Victoria shouted as she points her finger towards the sky.

    Being surprised of Victoria¡¯s declaration, Eiru and Ivy followed the place where Victoria pointed out of sheer and momentary curiosity and confusion.

    ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°What?¡± Ivy and Eiru simultaneously said as they look up to the sky but only saw the dark sky brooding with snow.

    ¡°Smell you later! Hahaha!¡± Victoria shouted again.

    Eiru and Ivy¡¯s attention immediately returned to Victoria, however, all they can see is a running hero.

    ¡°¡­Ah!¡± Eiru¡¯s delayed mind was able to catch up after two seconds and realized what just happened.¡±

    ¡°She¡­she ran?!¡± Ivy exclaimed with a complicated and funny face.

    ¡°Are you running?! You are the hero, right?!¡± Eiru shouted in hope of receiving a reply.

    ¡°Are you guys retarded?! Two versus one?! I am not taking that crap! That¡¯s definitely my lose flag as the two of you uses the power of friendship or something! My best attribute as a hero is that I am aware that I don¡¯t have thick plot armor! So, bye!!¡± Victoria¡¯s dash becomes even faster as she put more strength into it.

    Left speechless, Eiru¡¯s cheek twitches in pure irritation.

    ¡°That scum¡­!¡± Eiru could only mutter.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ever show your face in front of me again!!!¡± Ivy said as she shouted while tearing up because her image of the hero shattered into million pieces.

    Apparently, they sensed that Victoria becomes serious¡­not in fighting¡­but in running.

 Chapter 59: The Blessed Ones 6

    ¡°Hey, Dick, riding the carriage like you are some noble while we drive it, huh? Do you feel a little better about yourself?¡± Sod coquettishly asked Reld inside the carriage as they follow the trail of Meriyal¡¯s carriage.

    ¡°I am not like some noble, I am noble!¡± Reld replied with twitching cheek while he fixes his foggy glasses.

    ¡°You WERE a noble, a lower one to boot.¡± Mes added a sour lemon to the wound that made Reld grit his teeth in vexation.

    ¡°Argh! Enough of my life falling from nobility! Tell me Miss Aspara¡¯s instruction so I can act accordingly! Reld shouted with bloodshot eyes from being made fun of by the twins. Since they are following Princess Meriyal¡¯s carriage, someone should be inside the carriage and Reld is the one chosen.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s! Yeah¡­What was it again Mes?¡± Sod asked Mes beside him with a confused face.

    ¡°Ahhh! Yeah¡­that, right? It¡¯s¡­holy cow¡­what¡­was it again?¡± Mes replied with a dumb and infuriating face.

    Reld¡¯s face flares in red and if someone is actually looking at him, it feels like his veins in his neck will pop from anger. To still the boiling anger inside him, Reld breathes in and out to calm his self.

    ¡°That¡¯s a joke, a joke! Ahahaha! Dick, you are really a gullible guy! You think that we, Sod and Mes could forget information?¡± Sod said with a mocking tone accompanied with a laugh.

    ¡°We are people who specialize in causing trouble with misinformation. We have a sharper memory than your usual scum.¡± Mes added with confidence.

    Sod and Mes are telling the truth. The two of them has an excellent memory to the point they can retell events vividly that happened five years ago. One could say that these two are annoying imps that can be a big or small bother to someone¡¯s life.

    And all more to it, the two love information and willing to listen to one, even if it is a lie or from a gossip¡­

    ¡°Just¡­tell me¡­ and be over with.¡± Reld said tiredly as he leans his head to the seat of the carriage while massaging the bridge of his nose.

    ¡°Miss Aspara said that Princess Meriyal¡¯s assassin could be a student from the Kerias Capital Magic Academy. The tracking magic that was used can only be taught by a woman named Yrsha Einhart.¡± Sod explained the first and foremost basic outline.

    ¡°She said that it may also have been sent from her own Princess Meriyal¡¯s own kingdom in spite of her, however, since Miss Lala had the tracking magic and she just recently moved out of the Kerias Capital Magic Academy due to circumstances, the odds that a student from the Kerias Capital Academy might be the culprit,¡± Mes added with details.

    From what Reld heard from Sod and Mes, he got himself thinking of what and why. Crossing his arms and delving deep into his thoughts, Reld started thinking why would anyone want Princess Meriyal dead, after all, he is also a former citizen of Breille Kingdom.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°She¡¯s haughty¡­she¡¯s very prideful¡­she often looks down on people¡­and most of all¡­she always make that annoying smug face¡­¡± Reld tried to think of some possibilities that one would aim for Princess Meriyal¡¯s life¡­however¡­¡±That wench kind of deserve this¡­¡± he admitted.

    ¡°Hey, hey, Dick! That¡¯s kind of dark whatever you say! Can¡¯t let such beauty to die you know!¡± Sod shouted from outside.

    ¡°Shut up! I am not serious about that! Anyway, hearing those from the two of you, this plan could only be executed more than a year. It means that someone from the Breille Kingdom enrolled together with Miss Lala and learned from this Yrsha woman. With that train of thought, we could say that Miss Lala was been spied for her entirety of studying in Kerias Capital Magic Academy.¡± Reld said with a little worry and bit frantic of the situation.

    ¡°Then, won¡¯t that crosses out any possibilities of Princess Meriyal¡¯s assassination and direct that to Miss Lala since she was the one spied?¡± Mes asked Reld as the notion could also be a possibility.

    ¡°That won¡¯t do Mes. If you think years of planning just to take down Miss Lala, a knight of the Princess, then it won¡¯t make any sense. They could have just targeted her when she was in Kerias territory and worse, could pin the blame on them, however, that was not the case.¡± Sod countered Mes question.

    ¡°It is as Sod said, there¡¯s no point waiting for years to assassinate Miss Lala. Princess Meriyal has been stuck in her own kingdom for years, deeply delve into agricultural research. It is safe to say that the culprit behind this scheme can¡¯t do anything to Princess Meriyal because she is in her own territory.¡± Reld added information for the culprit¡¯s motive.

    ¡°I see. Then, most likely, an attempt on her life could happen now where she is far away from the Breille Kingdom and guarded by limited people. This is the perfect chance for an assassination.¡± Mes said as he was able to connect the dots.

    ¡°Then¡­what¡¯s the purpose of the tracker?¡± Sod inserted a new question.

    ¡°Indeed, why did they have to put a tracker on Miss Lala if they are targeting Princess Meriyal?¡± Reld tilted his head idiotically of that unsolved notion.

    ¡°Un¡­even without the tracker, they can observe Princess Meriyal or Miss Lala with spies¡­or else¡­nah¡­not a good one¡­¡± Mes was about to say something when he dismissed it.

    ¡°Hey¡­what are you about to say? Anything could help now¡­¡± Reld pushes Mes further to say something.

    ¡°Mes, are you thinking what I¡¯m thinking? It is also a possibility¡­¡± Sod backed Mes¡¯ assumption with their align thinking.

    ¡°Well, listen Dick. What if¡­the culprit¡­is actually alone? No allies, no one to rely on, just alone. She goes to the same Academy as Miss Lala and put a tracker on her to track down Princess Meriyal too if they ever leave The Breille Kingdom¡¯s perimeter.¡± Mes said with timidity.

    ¡°¡­I guess if that someone is powerful enough to do all of this. Anyway, I think we won¡¯t get anywhere with this discussion. I still have a question you guys haven¡¯t answered yet.¡± Reld said as he shifted the topic to the most pressing one.

    ¡°Ah, like what Miss Aspara said, if ever we encounter any danger, especially to Princess Meriyal¡¯s life, we should immediately escape or if we have the opportunity, find her.¡± Sod relayed why Aspara told them to do.

    ¡°Hmph, simple but reliable, that¡¯s fine. Then we should continue as it is right now, follows them from behind. We got their permission¡­if we can call that. In the meantime too, you tw--!¡± Before Reld could finish his sentence, something loud rang throughout the city.

    DONG!

    ¡°Ah¡­here it is¡­Guidance.¡± Sod muttered as he closes his eyes. Mes also did the same thing.

    ¡°Guidance, what is that?¡± Reld questioned the twins and observe his surrounding when suddenly¡­ ¡°Argh¡­this is¡­¡± Not a headache, but lightheadedness broods over his head.

    The carriage in front where Princess Meriyal rides also stops as Guidance took effect. Lala and Ries who are riding horses alongside the carriage also felt the lightheadedness.

    And, at that very moment, getting past their vulnerability, an arrow took off and hit Lala and Ries¡­

 Chapter 60: The Blessed Ones 7

    A strong gust of chilly wind marks the start of the heavy fall of snow. The impending snowstorm from earlier has now manifested itself as the weather of zero temperature, a calamity equal to drought.

    People who have been staying out for quite a time outside in hopes to sell their merchandises and stuff have now retreated to their homes. The festival never happened and should not happen because of this weather.

    Falikh, Aspara, and Mika rush towards the church to take cover and at the same time, to finalize their goal. In front of them is a church grand in appearance as golden cross peaks atop of the highest roof where a golden bell is being housed too.

    The church stands like a castle with decors of angel statues at the entrance and even a pedestal where one can make offerings.

    When they enter the church, an array of church pew made of fine wood, a red long carpet the spreads up to the altar with an intricate golden outline. The glass panel on the left and right side of the church is a curated and tantalizing stained glass of bright colors. The ceiling is high with chandeliers hanging.

    And finally, before the very altar is podium where the priest that manages the exterior of the church stands to preach and do mass. After the podium stands a large figure of a sculpted man with armor and holds a balancing scale in his right and a shield on the left hand.

    Falikh and Co proceed to walk down towards the altar of the empty church. Almost empty as a lone man in front of the altar kneels with his hands clasped together.

    The man is Arytorio Kerias.

    ¡°Have you people come to the house of the divines to pray too? This snowstorm¡­seems to take a toll in this town. I just know it.¡± Said by Arytorio without even glancing at Falikh¡¯s group and continue to pray.

    However, Falikh or Aspara either want to say a thing to Arytorio as they don¡¯t want to catch his attention. They kept their lips pursed despite being asked a sincere question.

    ¡°I understand. Even without saying anything, you lost shepherd just want to spend your time in silence in the presence of the divine. I am sorry for my intervention.¡± Arytorio calmly exclaimed to take away any pressure on Falikh and Aspara.

    ¡°I am deeply sorry for our presence. You are deep in your prayers but why so?¡± Mika is the one who broke the silence from his side. He beckons Falikh and Aspara to proceed to the place where they needed to go.

    As Falikh and Aspara caught on Mika¡¯s gesture, they both nodded. Falikh then rushes towards behind the altar with light steps with Aspara following behind.

    ¡°Are your companions leaving to somewhere?¡± Arytorio asked. ¡°I will pray for their safety too.¡± He added.

    ¡°Oho? Say, man of faith, where do you pull all of that conviction towards the divines?¡± Mika asked as she seats in one of the pews in front.

    ¡°Are you seeking for an answer? I cannot give you enlightenment as I am also seeking the answer myself.¡± Arytorio simply replied.

    ¡°To be honest with you, I am just sheltering from the snowstorm. But be as you guessed, this snowstorm will hit this city really hard.¡± Mika simply brushed off Arytorio¡¯s assumption of his visit.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°I see, if you say sheltering then I¡¯ll leave it at that. The divines smile upon you my friend, may truth or lies is what you¡¯ve breathed.¡± Arytorio said as he speaks like he already saw through them.

    Mika didn¡¯t say anything after that. He just quietly observes the huge sculpture of representation of the divine in this church, though he doesn¡¯t have any idea who the man is.

    As Mika started dozing off from boredom, Arytorio¡¯s suddenly spoke.

    ¡°This City has been great to me. I am thankful for the people for accepting me. However, I want to extend my gratitude to everyone I met, good or evil, young and old, men and women and lastly, rich and the poor.¡± Arytorio said with a voice filled with sincerity.

    ¡°When I started this puny pilgrim of mine to show the world of the existence of Goddess Thenea, I left everything at my¡­place. I started traveling with a little coin to spend and only words spoken to me as my weapon and the words of encouragement from the people back at the Kerias Kingdom. Village to village, city to city, town to town, I wandered and spread words of Goddess Thenea. However, throughout my wandering, not only the words of Goddess Thenea that was embedded in my heart¡­it was¡­the wonder of this world.¡± Arytorio¡¯s voice becomes clear and alive as he spoke of Thenea.

    Mika¡¯s hearing perks up and his eyes filled with interest as the faithful man started telling the story about his time of traveling.

    ¡°Wonders of this world? Could you further elaborate?¡± Mika asked with his interest piqued by Arytorio¡¯s words.

    ¡°I was hungry. One time, I arrived at this village and I was utterly hungry and perched. I walked miles unimaginable if traveled by foot, no less, an ordinary man. What beholds me as I beg for something to consume¡­was a smile. The smile of the poor who understand what hunger and thirst feel like. When I beg for a place to sleep, people gave me a bed to sleep onto with a roof above. And all that I can repay them was words I heard from the Goddess I firmly believe.¡± The story of Arytorio suddenly came to a halt.

    The snowstorm becomes ever stronger. It felt like the roof of the large church will be torn to the ground. Mika knows well that this intensity of the weather could leave people frozen under its chilly rage.

    Death will be inevitable at this rate. People who live in small houses with weak foundations will be buried alive in their own homes. Not only that because as the temperature drops, the biting cold would eventually reap lives.

    Mika and Arytorio know those facts.

    Mika could only frown upon the impending deaths of thousands of lives and overcome with anxiety as his friends are still outside in this snowstorm.

    However, Mika looks at Arytorio¡­who didn¡¯t even moved an inch from the spot. And now, Mika just noticed but in front of Arytorio is¡­a portrait of a woman. He immediately assumed that the woman in the portrait that was well painted is Thenea as what Arytorio remembered.

    And now¡­

    Prayers and miracles are being wished at this crucial moment. A lone man stayed at the church where he found himself praying to his Goddess to give salvation and miracle, for this situation to be quelled and casualties will be prevented.

    ¡°My goddess, I am humbly kneeling to wish for a miracle for the sake of thousands of people. I conveying my pardons for all the sins that this world has, including mine.¡± Arytorio prayed while kneeling in front of a portrait with exquisite details of how he imagined his Goddess looks like.

    ¡°You are a fool. Prayers and such, would they really do something?¡± Mika said as he leans on a wall while looking at Arytorio with a saddened face. Mika knows well about the Goddess that Arytorio is talking about, however, he is conflicted of whether to tell him the truth or not. He knows that he should not be the one to say anything about it.

    ¡°I have faith. Whatever may happen now may simply be the will of the divine. I am no longer compelled to believe that everyone can be saved, however, that is all more of a reason I pray for everyone.¡± Arytorio replied to Mika without turning his head towards him.

    A man fooled by fate, a man who devoted himself to a false idol and lastly, a man created a sense of compassion despite the foolery that was done to him. Arytorio Kerias carry out his faith for the Goddess he thought to exist.

    ¡°You can¡¯t ask for a miracle to a goddess who really doesn¡¯t exist as a divine¡­I am sorry¡­¡± Mika could only think as he looks at Arytorio with half-closed eyes.

 Chapter 61: The Blessed Ones 8

    Reld, Sod, and Mes saw that Lala and Ries were struck by an arrow. One of the arrows struck Lala on the upper right of her back. The arrows fired are enchanted with magic that easily pierced her armor.

    However, Ries who reacted at the last millisecond was able to shift her body to a considerable degree and was only hit on her shoulder, however, like the arrow that struck Lala, it was also enchanted with magic.

    Reld froze on the spot as Lala and Ries fall off from their horses but Sod and Mes eyes sharpen like falcons as their eyes search the location of the enemies.

    After the initial shot, arrows are fired towards Ries and Lala again.

    ¡°Damn! This is¡­Kerias Magic arrow?! Lala dodge!¡± Ries shouted as she tried to dismount from her horse.

    To no avail, Lala reacted poorly to the ambush and her right leg was struck. Because she was not paying attention to it and is concerned over Lala and to Meriyal who is inside the carriage, Ries was shot on her right flank and she fell to the ground.

    As what Ries said, it is Kerias Magic Arrow, their signature move in war. The magic enchanted arrow will dig to the flesh of the target and burns it. As such, being struck by two of it will be a hell of pain.

    ¡°Guh¡­it¡­it burns¡­¡± Lala could only mutter as she falls from her horse seemingly losing consciousness from the sudden shock of pain.

    ¡°Lala, Ries! Come inside the carriage! Hurry!¡± Meriyal shouted as with an extremely worried face towards the two. However, her order was not carried out as the two are incapacitated.

    ¡°Guah!¡± shouted by a man. Meriyal immediately realized that the coachman was also shot but different from Lala and Ries, the man has an arrow stuck in his head that seemingly killed him in an instant.

    Seemingly losing the will, Meriyal collapses on the couch of the carriage¡­

    ¡°No way¡­is this¡­the end of the line¡­?¡± Meriyal could only mutter weakly.

    However, she failed to remember one thing¡­

    The existence of those men who branded themselves as bandits¡­

    ¡°Dick! Grab the rein of the Princess¡¯ carriage! Kick that dead guy or whatever! That¡¯s just deadweight anyway!¡± Sod shouted as he jumps at the left door of their carriage.

    ¡°Ahahaha! That sounds so morbid! Deadweight!? Literally! Anyway, Dick! Go!¡± Mes also shouted as he also jumps at the right door of the carriage.

    CREAK!

    Suddenly, Sod and Mes pulled the carriage doors by pulling it with their weight and feet kicking it. As soon as they tore off the carriage¡¯s wooden door, they immediately run towards Lala and Ries with the door in their hands.

    ¡°OOuuuuhhhHHH!¡± Sod shouted as he planted the carriage door in front of Lala.

    ¡°ZuuuuuHH!¡± Mes also did the same thing.

    As soon as they planted the torn carriage door, they immediately grab the two wounded knights from the ground and pry open Meriyal¡¯s carriage.

    The two already knew that the wooden door won¡¯t do any resistance to the enchanted arrows. Their real goal was to confuse the assassins who are shooting the arrows.

    Sod and Mes, in just a few seconds, as soon as they saw the second arrows coming, determined the locations of the assassins. They immediately blocked the assassins sight from Lala and Ries to momentarily confuse them and give them the leeway to rescue them.

    ¡°Coming through!¡± ¡°Pardon the intrusion!¡± The twin enters Meriyal¡¯s carriage and laid Lala and Ries inside.

    ¡°Dick!¡± ¡°Hey, Dick!¡± The two consecutively said as they beckon him to move.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°Dammit! I just want to count some coins and I am in this turmoil! For my kingdom!¡± Reld shouted as he runs towards the place where the coachman is. As soon as he steps on the seat he kicked the dead away from the reins. ¡°Sorry! I¡¯ll have you buried properly later!!¡± Reld apologizes.

    ¡°Way to go Dick!¡± Sod complimented him for the evil deed.

    ¡°Now fast! Turn right as soon as we passed that stupidly big house!¡± Mes gave direction to Reld. ¡°Trust us, we know this place like the back of our hands!¡± he assured.

    ¡°Shut up! Stop calling me Dick!¡± Reld said as he whips the horse to run.

    The carriage runs faster than ever as Reld crazily handles the reins.

    As soon as they set off, Sod and Mes peek to the back and saw three figures of men that jumped down from the shadows they are hiding. The men have weirdly curved swords¡­

    The carriage they were riding earlier is now being ridden by the three men and immediately pursues them.

    ¡°Uggh¡­Lala¡­Meriyal¡­¡± Ries weakly mutters as she tries to reach out for something.

    ¡°Mes, we need to do something about them.¡± Sod exclaimed.

    ¡°Oh? A running carriage operation? Not bad! We might as well take off their armors¡­¡± Mes said as he immediately unfurls their armors.

    ¡°Excuse us. No bad intention added, okay? We¡¯re going to patch you two. We know some first aid knowledge.¡± Sod said with sincerity. He knows the seriousness of the situation but oddly, a smile is plastered all over his face.

    ¡°Hey, you two! Don¡¯t do anything to those gallant knights!¡± Reld said with panic painted all over his face.

    Upon reaching the stupidly large house, Reld made a sharp turn to the right. The path changes to a much narrow one. Upon the new path, Reld sped up.

    ¡°Hey, Princess! Are you okay?!¡± Sod shouted as he lightly taps Princess Meriyal.

    ¡°Where does this path leads?! Miss Aspara said that after we retrieve her, we should make haste to get back to her.¡± Reld shouted.

    ¡°Dick! Can¡¯t you slow down a little?! These two girls here have serious wounds!¡± Mes shouted as he patches Lala Forchure and Ries D¡¯Levierre¡¯s wounds.

    ¡°I can¡¯t! We are still being followed! Where did Mika go in this situation?!¡± Reld shouted as he bit his lip in vexation. Following from behind is another carriage, the carriage of their foes.

    And so, a game chase has initiated with the Princess Meriyal¡¯s life is at stake. But the said princess seems to be in so much shock that she still doesn¡¯t respond to their calls.

    Meanwhile, the church where Falikh and Aspara further delve deeper towards the Sacred Sanctuary¡­

    ¡°Hey¡­I said hey!¡± Aspara angrily calls to Falikh. However, Falikh didn¡¯t respond to Aspara¡¯s call.

    After they left Mika, Falikh enters one of the inner halls of the church. They walked to the furthest room in the hall. What beholds her on that room is a bedroom, a room where the scent of a woman, particularly young, wafts.

    At this point, Aspara got freaked out by Falikh¡¯s knowledge of the place, specifically upon entering this room.

    The reason is as soon as they set foot, Falikh immediately heads towards a large closet. As Falikh opens it, cute underwear and undergarments with flowers and butterfly designs aimed for young girls were seen. It made Aspara really confused.

    Falikh reaches out to something further in the closet and¡­

    CREAK¡­

    The panel of books to their right was shifted and another flight of stairs going down was revealed. At this point, Aspara calls out to Falikh many times.

    ¡°Stop ignoring me!¡± Aspara¡¯s calls were in vain¡­

    At the end of the stairs, behold to them a new place¡­

    ¡°This is¡­¡± Aspara mutters.

    ¡°The Sanctum of Divines, a place where revelation and prophecies and even miracles can be transmitted.¡± Falikh finally answered Aspara.

    ¡°The¡­energy here is¡­how do I say this¡­weird¡­¡± She said as she began thinking to herself.

    The Sanctum of Divines, a place with pillars of purity stands along the path towards the real altar of the Deities. The floor is painted with archaic symbols that glow in blue light and condensed energy floats as a form of a wisp in the air.

    Aspara¡¯s legs are shaken by the sight.

    Even though the place seems to be underground, a bright light fills the place like they are just outside on a sunny day.

    ¡°What¡­is this¡­?¡± Aspara can no longer hope to explain any of the phenomena in front of her.

    ¡°Welcome back, my child. Welcome to my sanctuary, stranger from a foreign kingdom, the woman of unfaithfulness.¡± Greet by a girl in the very front of the altar.

    ¡°You¡­this place¡­how in the world¡­!¡± Aspara was about to say something when suddenly.

    ¡°I have not given you the authority to speak. For the time being, kneel down.¡± The girl said as she taps the end of her golden staff that stands taller than her to the ground.

    A vibration in the air was released and suddenly, Aspara and she only was immediately brought to her knees.

    ¡°Wha--?! I can¡¯t¡­even speak?!¡± Aspara shouted in her mind. She tried to fight the force pinning her down but the very least she can do is to look up a little and lay her eyes upon the young girl clad in pure white vestment with archaic golden designs and wears a tall hat.

    What Aspara noticed is that the girl is so young that no one will think that she is the Archpriest. Her guess is that she is around thirteen years old. Her big and rounded velvet eyes spare no attention to her but oddly, it was the most charming thing she ever saw. Her hair was blond, the same hue as Falikh.

    Then she realized¡­

    ¡°Miss Aspara, the girl you see in front of us¡­is the one called the Archpriest. She holds the highest position in the entirety of the Mesola Kingdom¡­higher than the king himself. She is also called the Eternally Youthful and Unchanging.¡± Falikh halted for a moment.

    ¡°Her name is Genesis, my¡­mother¡­The Blessed One.¡± Falikh said with a bitter tone.

 Chapter 62: Creating Miracle the Banditéˆ¥æªš Way 1

    The summoned hero left them in the dust with their jaws hanging. Eiru and Ivy couldn¡¯t believe that she turned tail with just that, especially Ivy who even had a serious conversation with her. The only emotion left for her to feel is utter disappointment.

    ¡°What was that¡­? She bravely ran away!¡± Eiru exclaimed as he tighten his hold to the demon horn in his hands.

    ¡°In any case, Eiru¡­I am glad to see you again...¡± Ivy said towards Eiru with sweet but fading voice.

    ¡°Ivy¡­?¡± Eiru said as he turns around to look at Ivy. Unfortunately, it was not her lively smile that took his breath away but her fallen figure.

    ¡°Cold¡­it¡¯s¡­so cold¡­¡± She can only weakly mutter as she trembles at the chill of the weather.

    Eiru immediately rushes to her side and lifts her head. She is paler than ever and her flesh is as cold as ice.

    ¡°How many times did you used that power already?! How many times did I tell you not to use it recklessly! You are such a brat and you never learn!¡± Eiru scolded Ivy with a really vexed emotion.

    ¡°Three¡­I¡¯ve used it¡­three times consecutively¡­in my fight with the hero¡­¡± Ivy did her best to answer Eiru. ¡°Eiru¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­it is as you said¡­I am a brat.¡± She added with a smile.

    ¡°Enough. This weather is bad. Even if I take you somewhere, this weather will kill you.¡± Eiru said as he carries Ivy towards a corner.

    ¡°Ehehehe¡­princess carry.¡± Ivy laughs with while visibly enduring the biting frostbite.

    The weather gets worse and the dark clouds looming above the Mesola Capital let loose its fury.

    The snowstorm hits the whole city and dyeing everything to white. Snow is rapidly piling up and the snowbed started becoming thick.

    ¡°Eiru¡­I trust you. Ehehehe!~¡± Ivy said as she enclose her body with her own shaky hands trying to endure the drop of the temperature.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave this for moment with you. In brief time, I am going to bring back the sun in the sky.¡± Eiru¡¯s hand parted from Ivy¡¯s cheek and tightly holds the horns in his hand as he drops the purse full of gold in front of her.

    Eiru immediately dashes off.

    ¡°I am called the Harbinger of Winter¡­or so they say in the Demon Kingdom. I really don¡¯t like it but there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡± Eiru muttered to his self as he runs towards the storm. With his demonic horns filled with magic in his hand, Eiru dashes in a speed no common demon can match.

    Eiru knows that Ivy, as a vampire, has a really strong vitality and won¡¯t die any moment unless she freezes to death. What concerns him is that even with the said vitality, he can¡¯t bear to see the pain in Ivy¡¯s eyes.

    Then, why leave her back in the Demon Kingdom in the first place?

    Eiru himself is aware that he has an inkling likeness towards Ivy, however, Eiru doesn¡¯t respond to his own emotion and kept on straightening Ivy back when he was serving her. In no time, Ivy confessed to Eiru.

    But Eiru rejected Ivy despite knowing that he has a deep intimacy with Ivy.

    The whole reason is¡­

    Eiru is being attributed as Ivy¡¯s father figure. Ivy herself doesn¡¯t realizes this fact but for Eiru, such attribution felt really out of place for the reason he wanted Ivy to see him as who is as a man and as a man in her very life alone.

    With this thoughts in mind, Eiru escapes from Ivy¡¯s domain and cut off his horn. He does not like how Ivy is still treating him and as such, he cannot come in terms with his own feelings. However, today, he realizes that he deeply cares for Ivy no matter what.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    And he thought to himself¡­

    ¡°I am like a stern father to her¡­dammit!¡± He said inside his mind.

    And so, as he momentarily delves in his thought, he is already at the heart of the Capital before he notices it and right in front of the storm where the coldness is at deepest. If the snowstorm goes in, everything will be frozen solid.

    ¡°Haa¡­I never thought I¡¯d do this again. Well, for her, I will do this.¡± Eiru said as he uses flight magic to elevate himself from the ground.

    As he floats up, he starts chanting a spell, a spell where he specializes. It is a ceremonial spell and at the same time, his natural talent in ice magic that would quell the weather.

    ¡°O¡¯ in the name of the Great Demon Cocytus, as the descendant and carrier of blood of the ancient Demons, I declare truce to you O¡¯ disaster.¡±

    ¡°Heed my call and command the Son of Winter and Frostfall to cease their rage upon this land!¡±

    ¡°Thine ice and cold endeavor shall listen to this one¡¯s plead!¡±

    Eiru chanted and so on as his chants goes for longer. With the horns in embrace by his left hand, his right hand shows a bright snowy glow that directs towards the snowstorm. He waves his hand like it was a flowing river that appeals to the weather.

    .

    .

    .

    Mika stares unbelievably at Arytorio.

    His faith didn¡¯t waver and he didn¡¯t move an inch. Telling him about the truth becomes even harder than before. No, at this point, the truth won¡¯t mean much to him anymore.

    Mika notices this as how Arytorio Kerias changes since meeting Thenea.

    He heard the Arytorio was once famous for being the most useless prince at the Kingdom of Kerias and notorious for being a troublemaker and skirt chaser. He looks down on people, especially those who are poor.

    Arytorio Kerias back then was a man full of pride and haughty. He will always disregard anyone¡¯s emotions and will only see himself as greater than the en masse.

    But¡­the man in front of him¡­is a changed man, a man who sincerely pursues a complete devotion for the Goddess he believes in and the deepest compassion for the poor and needy.

    Even deep in his thoughts, Mika notices that Arytorio finally budged from his place as he abruptly stands up. Seeing this, Mika also look where Arytorio¡¯s head turned to.

    At the stained glass, however, the stained glass glows in snowy blue color. The sound of the snowstorm slowly quells and they felt that the heavy surge of the ice cold temperature slowly but surely recedes.

    ¡°This¡­is¡­wow¡­¡± Mika could only mutter.

    ¡°A miracle¡­this is a miracle¡­I need to see this!¡± Arytorio exclaimed. His eyes widen and rushes off towards the church¡¯s main door.

    ¡°Eh? Hey! Wait!¡± Mika said as he followed Arytorio.

    The two runs towards the door and as soon as Arytorio Kerias slams open the door of the church, their eyes are met with a bright light that filled the place.

    They continue running despite the temporary blindness and follows where the light came from.

    The chilly wind was no longer there, the heavy snowstorm slowly dissipates as if it is moving back to where it came from and the cloudy sky starts clearing up.

    Together with Mika and Arytorio, people from their houses also came out to investigate the source of the bright light.

    Slowly, beams of the sunlight rays upon the Capital again and the first and the brightest one came down upon the woman who is floating the air with her hand held up in the air and two horns that looks like an instrument.

    Arytorio Kerias, upon seeing the woman who shines in bright godly light who dons a beautiful blond hair and eyes as clear as the blue skies, fell down to his knees and clasps his hand together as he look at the girl with tears running down from his eyes.

    ¡°Goddess¡­Thenea¡­!¡± Arytorio exclaimed.

    The people around him heard Arytorio mentioning the name. They started talking among themselves and they stare at the girl who seemingly appeased the snowstorm.

    People, one by one, fall to their knees and started praying.

    Before Mika could notice it, thousands and thousands of people has come and started revering the divine entity in front of them, people whose lives is saved and spared from icy hell.

    ¡°Everyone, behold the miracle that Goddess Thenea portrayed right in front of us! She, the Goddess who guides people towards a brighter future! She, the Goddess who will show everyone the way! And she, the Goddess who gives promise of smile for tomorrow! She is Goddess Thenea!¡± Arytorio announces like he is preaching.

    The people who witness the spectacle and heard of his speech are moved to tears. Their faith of the cult of Thenea becomes deeper.

    The cult will no longer be a cult. With these many people who witnessed the miracle, Goddess Thenea will be recognized now as a low tier Deity, a Deity that soon will brand as the Goddess of Bright Tomorrow.

    Mika kneels down too together with the masses. He covered his face with his clasped hands as tears started running down towards his cheeks. However¡­

    ¡°The absolute madman! Ahahahah!~ I¡­I can¡¯t¡­! Hahahaha!¡± He was doing his best to stop his laughter from bursting out as he know that the woman up there¡­is none other than Eiru in drag.

 Chapter 63: Creating Miracle the Banditéˆ¥æªš Way 2

    ¡°I really embarrassed myself out there didn¡¯t I?¡± Eiru said as he slowly descends somewhere without people. The magical energies in his horns are now depleted and only exhaustible for a safe and soft landing.

    Without any further delay, Eiru dashes towards where he left Ivy. Although now, running feels a little harder and he just realizes that inconvenience of a woman¡¯s clothing. He is confident that Ivy won¡¯t perish in any circumstances presented earlier, however, there is one thing that perplex him the most.

    As soon as the final turn was made, Eiru saw Ivy in the same place where he left her. Albeit she was mildly covered with snow, she was smiling with lively eyes. He approaches the Vampire Demon Lord and kneels down in front of her.

    ¡°Ahh!~ I need a lift!¡± Ivy said as she presented her body by stretching out her arms towards Eiru, however, the man paid no heed to her pleading and instead, asks a question.

    ¡°Ivy¡­where is the purse?¡± He asked with a serious face. He can worry anytime about Ivy but that won¡¯t take him anywhere, however, the many that he earned through his dignity takes priority.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Ivy nervously muttered as she steers away from Eiru¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Where.Is.It?¡± Eiru menacingly asked.

    ¡°You see¡­while the¡­snowstorm was raging earlier when you left¡­a couple of carriages passed by and¡­¡± Ivy paused with a pursed lip and looks at Eiru with apologetic eyes as of not to upset him.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Eiru exclaimed as he beckons Ivy to speak further.

    ¡°Um¡­it was stolen. It was stolen by one of those carriages that seemed to be in a chase. I¡¯m sorry¡­I swear I will do something about it if I can.¡± Ivy said as her face falls downward with saddened and reclusive eyes.

    Upon the sudden news of the tragedy, Eiru fell on his bum as if life has been sucked out of his core. His eyes become dilated as if he lost someone very dear to him. He is utterly shaken by the fact that he lost the cost for his pride and dignity.

    ¡°Yeah¡­don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not your fault¡­ahh¡­I want to die¡­¡± Eiru forces himself to cope with the tragedy and even assured that Ivy has nothing to feel guilty about.

    ¡°What¡¯s inside that purse anyway?¡± Ivy asked with a tilt of her head.

    ¡°Huh? Ah, coins¡­around sixty thousand.¡± Eiru replied immediately after snapping back from his great loss of profit.

    ¡°Oh? You got me going there for a second! Why lament over for just a few amounts of coins?¡± Ivy questioned with an innocent face. The question seems to stab Eiru¡¯s heart like a stake being thrust deeper.

    ¡°Just¡­huh, your sense of value is a little broken. Geez! I don¡¯t care anymore! I don¡¯t care anymore if I lost that amount of coin together with my fragile masculinity!¡± Eiru scratches his head in frustration and shot up with standing gait.

    ¡°Hey Eiru, it has been a while now. Won¡¯t you carry me? I still feel a little weak.¡± Ivy said with an obvious act of being in pain.

    With a steep and silent sigh, Eiru looks at Ivy with skeptical gaze but in the end, he had no choice but to do something embarrassing since they haven¡¯t met for years. Eiru walked closer to Ivy and slovenly lifts her body from the ground. After fixing her posture for a moment, Eiru noticed something.

    ¡°Ivy¡­you¡­¡± Eiru said with a pause as he looks at her with eyes half-closed. ¡°Did you¡­immensely gained weight?¡± Eiru continued with a mocking tone.

    From Eiru¡¯s question, Ivy¡¯s face becomes dyed in red. She unconsciously clasps her hands together in embarrassment and digs her head further downward.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­I was a bit younger when you left. I am still growing and because of my work as the Demon Lord, I tend to eat a lot from time to time¡­¡± Ivy said as she twiddles with her forefingers with a still embarrassed face.

    Eiru started walking and looks at Ivy¡¯s embarrassed face. Then he notices one important thing¡­

    Because Ivy was fiddling with her fingers and on top of that, being carried like a princess with Eiru holding her legs closed and her spine curled up, there was one part of Ivy that was greatly emphasized.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°T-This¡­! H-Her breasts are a lot bigger than I remembered! Do most of her weights come from there?! She was a little flat when she arrived at the Demon Capital. I think she was around twelve years old. Talk about puberty¡­¡± Eiru¡¯s mind suddenly flies at the thought of Ivy¡¯s development. He tried averting his eyes from the spot.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ivy who noticed his unrest asked.

    ¡°Nothing!! Don¡¯t ask anything! Don¡¯t tell anything! Don¡¯t breath!¡± Eiru exclaimed with panic overcoming his senses.

    ¡°Don¡¯t breath?! Eh?!¡± With a confused and flustered face, Ivy said.

    ¡°Anyway, I can¡¯t go out there looking like this anymore! We are getting out of the city and wait for Falikh and the others!¡± Eiru said as he started to hasten his strides.

    ¡°O-Okay¡­¡± Ivy could only say after that.

    Ivy and Eiru set off outside of the Mesola Capital. Unable to give a chase to Victoria or to assist Reysha and the others, they deem that the best way they can help is to stay out of trouble. The battle between Ivy and Victoria can be concluded as a draw.

    Meanwhile, turning back time for a little bit¡­

    Reld, Sod, and Mes are being chased by some assassins who aimed for Meriyal¡¯s life. Inside the carriage that Reld driving is the wounded Ries and Lala together with Princess Meriyal who is unresponsive as the shock, rather, the thought of failing shook her.

    Because of Sod and Mes navigating the directions, they were able to avoid being completely caught by the assassins, however, their carriage, in a straight path, would greatly put them at a disadvantage as there are six people in their carriage while the assassins are only three.

    Not only that, the weather, the snowstorm is hitting the capital that makes it difficult for the horses to run faster. In hindsight, with all of these factors, they will slowly lose their speed and they will be caught.

    ¡°It¡¯s a miracle that they aren¡¯t firing arrows!¡± Mes exclaimed as he wraps a cloth around Lala¡¯s shoulder and leg. He was able to pull out the arrows, however, the first aid treatment was not much of a help as they only have herbs to use. He was able to stop the bleeding but the wound is burnt.

    ¡°Heck, with this snowstorm? They are a little afraid of misfiring. Well, this weather is a blessing in disguise as these two knight wounds close faster. Dick is freezing out there though.¡± Sod said as he finishes tying up the cloth around Ries¡¯ flank.

    Sod and Mes always bring some herb with them. Their life when they were younger is always harsh. The two of them, as young boys, live by stealing and tricking people. As such, they are always on a run and when they get hurt, it¡¯s their only way of treating their wounds.

    The cloths are also from them. They ripped their sleeves and exposed their bare shoulders to this temperature.

    ¡°Hell yeah, I¡¯m freezing like my aunt¡¯s foot soaked in cold ice! Are you two happy?! Sucks to be me!!¡± Reld shouted as he overheard Sod and Mes making fun of him.

    ¡°Ahahaha! Your aunt¡¯s foot? Never heard anything in comparison with that! Anyway, with the presence of the assassins, we can conclude that the culpirt is not working alone.¡± Sod said as he laid down Ries on the available couch beside Lala who was also laid down by Mes.

    ¡°Well, yeah but, there¡¯s no point talking about it right now. If we get caught, we are good as dead.¡± Mes added to the point, or rather, to the reality of their situation.

    ¡°Those¡­are known mercenaries¡­¡± Suddenly, Ries'' voice resounded as she staggers to get up.

    ¡°Hey, hey! Don¡¯t move yet! Your wounds are no joke!¡± Sod scolded her.

    ¡°Sorry for¡­being a burden like this. However, I overheard what you are talking about¡­Those people are part¡­of a mercenary group who are¡­paid to kill. We¡¯ve been trying to catch them for a year now but¡­they are quite good. I never thought that they¡¯d learn some military arts from Kerias¡­¡± Ries said weakly as she leans back and gasps for breath for each phrase.

    ¡°Geez, this runs deeper than I thought. By that notion, some hired to kill mercenaries from Breille has access to Kerias magic. That¡¯s a little troubling¡­at least for you knights of Breille.¡± Sod said as he tried to determine something.

    ¡°if they are mercenaries paid to kill, surely we can overturn this if we have enough coins. However, what in tarnation can we find coins in this situation!?¡± Mes said with frustration and scratches his head.

    ¡°AAAAHHHHH! Sod, Mes! Look! Ahead!¡± Reld suddenly shouted.

    ¡°What is it Dick?!¡± Sod replied with a shout too.

    ¡°There¡¯s a purse lying around! Three hundred meters ahead! Grab! By its size, it may be roughly around sixty thousand coins!¡± Reld shouted.

    Reld is a man of coin. Not a man of coin because of greed, but because Reld is dearly in love with the concept of coins. His sight never misses a coin whether it is plain out in the day or even inside a person¡¯s pocket or purse.

    He has an ability that could roughly count a coins amount with just observation alone. In reality, though, Reld¡¯s eyes are keen enough to see up to seven hundred kilometers or more depending on his mood. It is a sole reason why, as a lower noble, he is a tax collector back then.

    ¡°Gotcha!¡± Mes said as he opens the carriage¡¯s door and cocks his head out. He lowers his body to the point where his hair grazes the snowy ground.

    Upon doing this, Mes notices a woman leaning on a wall and in her feet is the said purse which looks so bloated. Since Sod, Mes, and Reld haven¡¯t met Ivy yet, they don¡¯t know what she looks like but Mes is certain that the woman is beautiful.

    Mes immediately grabs the purse and Sod pulled him inside before hitting a post.

    ¡°Whoa, that¡¯s so heavy! Who would let this amount of coins lying out there?! And poor girl left to die in this frozen land, she was so beautiful!¡± Mes angrily said as he stares at the purse.

    ¡°Well, with this, we may turnover this situation.¡± Lala said.

 Chapter 64: Creating Miracle the Banditéˆ¥æªš Way 3

    ¡°Oh? Miss Knight Lala, you¡¯re awake now.¡± Sod exclaimed as he looks at the dizzy woman.

    ¡°So, you plan to negotiate with those mercenaries? That¡¯s a big risk. Depending on how much they are paid, or how they hold their contract dearly.¡± Lala said and Ries nods in affirmation.

    ¡°How they hold their contract dearly?! What¡¯s that supposed to mean?!¡± Mes asked with a pale face as he imagines how the negotiation may fail.

    ¡°It¡¯s common among mercenaries. I don¡¯t know much but it seems before some of their group let you in, you are to uphold their oath. Unlike your normal everyday thugs, these people take their jobs and contracts seriously. Even if you try to talk to them, they may fire an arrow before you can utter a word.¡± Ries explained to Sod and Mes who are a bit confused.

    ¡°In other words¡­there¡¯s a huge chance that they won¡¯t even listen to us?¡± Sod clarified.

    ¡°It¡¯s only a possibility. I said earlier that we¡¯ve been hunting them for a year now but, I never heard anything about how they do their job or what kind of oath or pledge their members have undergone.¡± Ries supplemented her earlier statement.

    The five of them fell in a haphazard silence including Reld who is driving the carriage. Sod and Mes motivation are plummeting with that risk. Should they misread the foe, it will be an arrow through their heads.

    ¡°There¡¯s something you guys need to know!¡± Reld shouted from outside of the carriage. ¡°The snowstorm¡­is letting up! If the snowstorm completely recedes, we are going to get bombarded by arrows!¡± he added another fact.

    They all look outside of the carriage window and saw that the sky is clearing up and not only that, the sun seems to be beaming too.

    ¡°Stop the carriage, I will do it.¡± Suddenly a voice with strong resolution resounds the carriage. It was Princess Meriyal who uttered those words. ¡°I am going to seal this deal as everything was caused by my carelessness. ¡° she said as if she already got back on her feet.

    ¡°M-Meriyal?! I mean Princess?!¡± Lala exclaimed as she saw Meriyal taking the purse.

    ¡°As if we¡¯d let you do it Princess! It¡¯s better for us to do it than you! If by chance they become hostile, you can run and we can be the de--!¡± Before Ries can finish her words, Meriyal looks at her with a gentle eye.

    ¡°No more words from you, Ries. I have decided it. This is my own mistake, my own miscalculation, that¡¯s why I am going to clean up after my own mess or I can¡¯t hold my head up high again. That¡¯s always been how it is for me!¡± Meriyal said with a smile.

    ¡°Meriyal, you are still choosing your pride over your own safety!?¡± Ries shouted with a pale face and teary eyes.

    ¡°Knights don¡¯t cry pathetically like that. You, the fallen noble who is driving this carriage, stop!¡± Meriyal commanded.

    Reld who is a good patriot steadily slowed down to stop the carriage. Lala and Ries immediately grab their weapons in haste despite their wounds. Sod and Mes tried to stop the two knights, however, the only thing they can do is to assist them not to hurt themselves.

    As soon as the carriage came to a full halt, the snowstorm started receding too. The carriage of the assassins also halted as soon as they saw the carriage of Meriyal slowing down.

    One by one, the assassins nocks their own respective arrow on their bows and aimed at the carriage, however, they didn¡¯t fire an arrow yet.

    Contrary to their expectation, the one who came out from the carriage¡­is the Princess Meriyal Breille who is carrying a purse. As soon as Meriyal¡¯s eyes met with the assassins, a chill immediately runs down from their spine, however, they didn¡¯t let their guard down even though they lowered their bows and arrows.

    ¡°I am Princess Meriyal Breille! I don¡¯t know why you are targeting me but I can spell out hundreds of reason for people to hope for my death. I fear not of losing my life, however, I fear that I may end up not doing anything to my subjects! I have shown myself boldly to make a deal.¡± Meriyal said as she tossed the purse full of coins towards the assassins.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    ¡°Inside that purse contains approximately sixty thousands of gold. Turn over from your employer and I will give you more. If you already know what I am saying, turn around and get out of my sight!¡± Meriyal shouted like a declaration which shook the assassins.

    Lala and Ries who has their weapons drawn by the side of the carriage were also awed by Meriyal¡¯s unrelenting will.

    One of the Assassins slowly reached out for the pursed. As soon as he brought it towards his group, they opened it to see the content. Awed and flabbergasted, the assassins were visibly shaken. At that very moment too, one of the assassins steps forward.

    ¡°Ok.¡± He simply said with a thumb up and turned around with the other two assassins in tow. They rode the carriage again and left them in the dust.

    ¡°How lackluster, I expect them to put more resistance but, oh well.¡± Meriyal said as she shrugged.

    However, in contrary to Meriyal¡¯s indifferent reaction, those who are watching by the side of the carriage only had one and same thoughts.

    ¡°¡±¡±¡±¡±Super Lame!¡±¡±¡±¡± is what Reld, Sod, Mes, Lala, and Ries thought.

    ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t think we can push further for my audience with the king of Mesola Kingdom. With the snowstorm earlier, I don¡¯t think they can bother to assist another kingdom. Also¡­I feel a little¡­sick¡­¡± Meriyal said as she lost her balance and stumbles forward before instantly losing her consciousness.

    ¡°Meriyal!¡± ¡°Princess!¡± Lala and Ries shouted as they rushed and caught Meriyal before falling on the ground.

    The two knights caught Meriyal in their arms and immediately lifted her up and carried her towards the carriage. They immediately lay her down on the carriage¡¯s couch.

    ¡°Oh, is the princess going to be okay?¡± Sod asked.

    ¡°She got nerves of steel¡­¡± Mes added with awe.

    ¡°She just lost consciousness. It might be from all the fatigue accumulating. We should return to the inn so we can let her rest.¡± Ries suggested as she gently brushes Meriyal¡¯s hair.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think we should do that. Considering that she was just attacked, we don¡¯t know when those three will change their minds or the main culpirt deems it to do the job itself.¡± Reld countered Ries suggestion.

    ¡°¡­True. We can¡¯t completely cross out any possibilities huh¡­¡± Ries said with a saddened face.

    ¡°Hey¡­you three, you have been a big help! It may sound out of the blue and lowly of us but, can we still count on you onwards?¡± Lala asked them.

    Reld, Sod, and Mes look at each other and with a faint grin on their faces, they all nodded.

    ¡°¡±¡±Leave it to us!¡±¡±¡± The trio said simultaneously.

    ¡°Then, for being cautious, we might as well get out of the city. Let¡¯s wait for our companions to arrive there.¡± Reld suggested.

    Lala and Ries, with no arguments, nodded.

    With the bandit¡¯s cooperation, they were able to avert crisis upon Meriyal¡¯s life, with the exception of the coachman earlier whom Reld promises to return for a proper burial¡­

    Meanwhile, in the Sanctum of Divines where Falikh confronted Genesis, his mother, and Aspara who was brought down to her knees¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong my son? I am glad to see you alive but you have that certain gloom on your countenance.¡± Genesis said with a mocking tone.

    ¡°Damn right I am! You are mistaken if you think I¡¯d die easily and something off from a fictitious prophecy of yours!¡± Falikh answered with a tone of mocking back.

    ¡°Ahh¡­I¡¯m really glad you came back. Does that mean that you will accept me already?¡± Genesis exclaimed as she outstretched her arms towards Falikh.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just here to make sure that I slammed the fact that I am still alive in your face and to make sure your ambitions and plans are mocked!¡± Falikh said with a grin.

    ¡°As same as ever. How impudent, not that I can make you blindly follow me, reincarnator.¡± Genesis affirmed that she knows about Falikh. ¡°I am still a little curious about how old are you before you died.¡± Genesis said with a sweet smirk.

    ¡°Deceiving angelic smile, you never fail to show how wicked you are¡­¡± He uttered with disgust.

    ¡°Everything I do is within the doctrines of my God and my sight is set to carry out my plans for that very God. That¡¯s why Falikh, I¡¯ll ask you again, copulate with me.¡± Genesis words rang like a bell.

    Aspara felt horrid and her feet become cold as soon as she heard Genesis asking Falikh for copulation. Chills spread throughout her body and her knees seemed like they will give away anytime.

    ¡°You¡­twisted¡­woman¡­¡± Falikh could only utter upon his mother¡¯s suggestion.

    ¡°Fallhus is already dead that¡¯s why I need you and the blood running inside you. That¡¯s why even if you perish, there¡¯s another child to carry your bloodline.¡± Genesis explained as she walks down the stair of the altar.

    Falikh felt sick just looking at his mother and hearing once again her intentions for him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think there will any copulating that will happen!¡± A voice somewhere disturbs Falikh and Genesis.

    Suddenly, from the entrance of Sanctum of the Divines, a Warhammer flew out and struck one of the pillars standing in the sanctuary. The pillar didn¡¯t offer any resistance from the thrown Warhammer and crumbles.

    Suddenly, Aspara realizes something.

    ¡°I¡­I can move now!¡± She said as she stands up and checks her body for any anomalies.

    ¡°Who¡­who is that imbecile¡­?!¡± Genesis shouted as she looks at the entrance of the Sanctum of Divines.

    ¡°I have already seen through your tricks, archpriest or whatever. I am compelled to unravel any annoying things you have done to this city, not for the people¡¯s sake but I am just horribly annoyed. Well, it was quite simple if you think about it.¡± From the entrance of the Sanctum of the Divines, Reysha  Einhart reveals herself.

    ¡°And now, I am going to beat you to a pulp.¡±

 Chapter 65: Creating Miracle the Banditéˆ¥æªš Way 4

    ¡°How did you found this place?!¡± Falikh exclaimed with widened eyes. He felt a surge of awe towards Reysha who came rushing in the Sanctum of the Divines.

    Reysha, who is still wearing the black knight armor while her face is exposed and her hair is tied in a ponytail, smirks and slowly walks towards them while pulling out a sword from her dimensional storage.

    ¡°Hmph, this woman has been leaving traces of her magic along the way. It¡¯s quite unpleasant but good work.¡± Reysha said as she glances over Aspara.

    ¡°I¡¯m honestly glad that you were able to pick up my magic.¡± Aspara begrudgingly said with a wry smile plastered on her face.

    ¡°So, this woman here is the one pulling the strings right?¡± Reysha said as she walks past Falikh and strides closer to Genesis.

    ¡°This is interesting¡­someone who can actually think besides me and my son.¡± Genesis said so as she also made some light steps.

    After a few seconds, Reysha and Genesis come face to face as they lock gazes. Genesis is as tall as Reysha, both are petite and small in sizes but their presences are overwhelming. One is wearing a pitch black armor that can even represent the very chaos itself and one is wearing a pure white vestment that could be mistaken as a descending saint.

    ¡°The trick that you used, that guidance, is a really practical trick to strike fear on people.¡± Reysha said with a glare that could kill.

    ¡°Human has always been foolish. Without the guidance of the Divines, they would surely bring destruction upon themselves. I am only showing them a path and in exchange, a little gratitude.¡± Genesis said with a unfading smirk.

    ¡°It has struck me since you used that damn power earlier. One would need a huge catalyst to activate it. Pillars are your first choices from what I see in this place. If one collapses, the whole system of the magic also loses its effectiveness. If I can only destroy one catalyst in the Capital, I wonder what will happen to your guidance.¡± Reysha said with a threatening voice.

    ¡°How foolish, I have no care to spare for something petty. The people of this city have already learned how to revere the Divines. Even without the Guidance, I am sure they are willing to give their faith.¡± Genesis with a wry smile, assures.

    ¡°You¡­you really need some beating.¡± Reysha uttered with a grim expression.

    ¡°I will give you permission to try. Let¡¯s see if you can do well, faithless heathen.¡± Genesis provokes Reysha with a mocking smug.

    Falikh and Aspara watch the exchange of intense words. Cold sweat started pouring from their foreheads, especially Aspara who knows well how strong Reysha is but has subconsciously compared Genesis¡¯ strength to her.

    ¡°Is that so? I thank you for the permission.¡± Reysha said with a slight smile and then¡­

    BAM!

    Falikh and Aspara crouch down as a loud sound resound the sanctuary. A strong gust of wind pushes them back from their places. What actually happened is that Reysha swung her sword with her full power that created such force.

    However, Aspara notices that Reyhsa¡¯s attack didn¡¯t even hit Genesis. She squints her eyes to find out what actually happened. She immediately learned what actually happened.

    ¡°What¡¯s with that Barrier!?¡± Aspara exclaimed as she kept her eyes locked on Genesis¡¯ barrier.

    ¡°What do you mean Miss Aspara?¡± Falikh inquired.

    ¡°Most barriers are commonly grayish in color. Some may be a little clearer than that but that¡¯s it. But¡­that barrier is¡­blue! There¡¯s no significant elemental modification and on top of that, it caught that attack without even breaking!¡± Aspara explained with widened eyes as she stares at the barrier with passion.

    ¡°Basically, it is just a strong barrier with high impact threshold¡­¡± Falikh summarizes Asapra¡¯s explanation.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Reysha who initiated the first attack only stares without any emotion as Genesis who puts another smug. The sword in her broke into a fragment and only the handle is intact. Since it has become useless, Reysha casually throws the broken sword away.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Was that it?¡± Genesis mocks.

    ¡°What¡¯s with that smug? It was nothing special. I just simply swung my sword but well, as you can see, the sword is too fragile for me when I get a little serious.¡± Reysha competes with words against Genesis.

    ¡°Oh? Then¡­keep it coming.¡± Genesis simply said.

    From Genesis words, Reysha leaps back in haste and drew two broadswords from her dimensional storage and wields one each on her hands. Her magical power bursts as she explosively strengthens her body enhancement.

    After that, she kicks that ground and rushes towards Genesis. She started blitzing at her with what anyone would call monstrous. She was just not simply swinging randomly. All of her attacks are ferocious but calculated.

    Reysha¡¯s deep yellow eyes and jet black hair gives off an impression of vicious panther ravaging its prey with its powerful fangs. All are also attributed to the Einhart¡¯s original swordplay, Guerilla Havoc, a wild but devastating art of the sword that uses pure strength to carry out brute attacks while moving with great speed.

    It is only a swordplay that only the Einhart Family can maximize in potency because of their natural disposition as distinctive warriors with strong and sturdy body regardless of gender and body physiques.

    However, despite her attacks, Genesis was just looking at her with half-closed eyes as she kept the barrier intact effortlessly.

    ¡°How barbaric and futile. I did put some expectations so it is my fault that I am disappointed.¡± Genesis said as she shakes her head lightly. ¡°I guess I will make my move now.¡± Genesis said.

    ¡°Claiomh Solais!¡± Genesis shouted as the staff in her hand glowed with bright radiance. From its tip, a sword of transparent glowed with divine light. The staff¡¯s body becomes the handle of the holy sword and the blade spans as long as the staff.

    Reysha who witnessed such divine power immediately ceased her blitz and put her guard up.

    Genesis then swings the Sword of Light Claiomh Solais horizontally that even leaves a flash from its wake. Reysha immediately concluded that the sword would cut anything.

    Reysha immediately disposes of the broadswords as the Claiomh Solais hacks it into two. Reysha then bends her knees. She leans backward and further lowers the angle of her lean as the sword cpme. A strand of her hair was caught by the Sword of Light and it made her frown instantly in the middle of her evasion.

    As the sword passes, Reysha who was in a matrix posture immediately pulled back away from Genesis.

    ¡°Damn it. I should be getting a reimbursement for those weapons that you destroyed.¡± She simply said with a playful but serious tone.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a shame that you don¡¯t have anything like this, a Godly Artifact. Claiomh Solais is a sword granted to me by the Divines to hack evil. You are quite lucky to dodge the initial attack but the next one would surely kill you.¡± Genesis said as she readies the sword of light again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so!¡± Reysha shouted as she rushes again towards Genesis. In response, Genesis swings Claiomh Solais vertically this time in Reysha¡¯s direction.

    ¡°World Lapse!¡± Reysha then activated her law distorting ability. At that moment, everything slows down and freezes.

    Rushing to Genesis who is reverting her movement seconds by seconds, Reysha clenches her fist and swings her knuckle to Genesis.

    But¡­to no avail, even in Reysha¡¯s world, her fist is only met with Genesis¡¯ barrier.

    ¡°Wha--?! Even inside my world lapse where she doesn¡¯t have any awareness?!¡±  Reysha said inwardly. She curses and as she pulls her fist but her limit of using World Lapse is nearing. One more second before it deactivates.

    ¡°Damn!¡± Reysha curses again as World Lapse wore off and ended with Genesis swings the sword of light towards her.

    Reysha immediately deems that jumping away would be useless now as she is in front of Genesis. She could twist her body but she is unsure if she will be safe with that. ¡°One way I can get out of this is¡­!¡± she thought.

    Reysha clenches her fist again. She gathered a lot of her magical energy in it and in her haste she swings her fist.

    Not towards Genesis but to Claiomh Solais body. She punches the sword horizontally and upon impact¡­

    BAM!

    The sword¡¯s trajectory was greatly changed as Genesis¡¯ aims become off, however, since Claiomh Solais is a compressed divine power, she didn¡¯t get away unscathed.

    The pitch black gauntlet that she is wearing was completely destroyed leaving her whole arm exposed. From such force, the armor that she was wearing was destroyed in her arm¡­was destroyed.

    Genesis'' eyes are flabbergasted as her Claiomh Solais was repelled. Her mouth gapes as she looks at Reysha with awe completely filling her countenance.

    ¡°Amazing¡­you repelled¡­Claiomh Solais¡­you actually¡­repelled it!? Just who are you?¡± Genesis asked with an excited gaze.

    ¡°Does it matter? It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Reysha simply said as she stands there with a pained countenance as she endures the backlash of World Lapse.

    ¡°Earth Pillar!¡± A wall of earth suddenly rose between Genesis and Reysha. It was Aspara who cast the magic.

    ¡°Miss Reysha, let¡¯s go! There¡¯s no point in this battle anymore!¡± Falikh shouted as he grabs Reysha¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Wha--!? I¡¯m not done yet!¡± Reysha protested.

    ¡°Knock it off Miss Reysha. I can¡¯t afford to lose you here now.¡± Falikh only said.

    Aspara, Falikh, and Reysha who was forcefully dragged runs away from the place. Genesis made no visible signs of pursuing. She only just stands there with a smile slowly creeping in her lips as if she found something interesting.

 Second Arc Final Chapter: The Holy Land Conclusion

    Falikh, Reysha, and Aspara escape from the Sanctum of Divines. They rushed out of the church and dashes out of the city. Not only that Reysha attacked the person with the highest authority, Falikh is also a wanted man.

    Since quelling the raging snowstorm, Eiru and Ivy proceed to flee out of the city too, the same as Princess Meriyal¡¯s group who was attacked by assassins.

    As such, it was inevitable that they would all gather in one place. And so come the scenario of them looking at each other with confused faces.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to assume that Miss Reysha fought someone really strong¡­¡± Eiru said with a perplexed countenance as he stares at Reysha¡¯s busted armor.

    ¡°¡­Who are you?¡± Reysha simply asked as she looks at Eiru in drag.

    ¡°Eh?! It¡¯s me!¡± Eiru shouted as he points his self.

    ¡°I¡¯m just messing with you. Anyway, you and Ivy seem¡­¡± Reysha¡¯s words trailed off as she stares at Ivy locking arms with Eiru.

    ¡°Looks like a lesbian couple.¡± Falikh said as he used Reysha¡¯s head as a stand.

    ¡°Yo, everybody is here, yeah?¡± Sod happily exclaimed as he climbs down the carriage after stopping.

    ¡°So, was it an assassination? Ah, never mind. You guys seemed to have been in a tight situation. Is that woman alive?¡± Aspara said as she peers inside the carriage.

    ¡°Miss Kerias Councilor, I thank you for your warning, however, despite that, we failed to counteract the attempt of the assassins attack.¡± Ries said as she climbs down the carriage. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± she uttered as her wounds impede her movements.

    ¡°Ries, don¡¯t move so much! You have it worse than me. Anyway, Miss Aspara, I am also thankful for you and these three men you lend us.¡± Lala said as she opens the carriage door.

    ¡°What in tarnation?! You two are barely wearing anything on your body and on top of that, those wounds¡­!¡± Aspara angrily shouted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Sod and Mes gave them a first-aid, well, it was enough to stop the bleeding.¡± Reld said as he points at the twins.

    ¡°I see¡­Well, I am little frustrated being so helpless against that archpriest so I might as well do something for the two knights over there. What happened to that girl though?¡± Aspara asked as she saw Meriyal sleeping on the carriage¡¯s couch.

    ¡°Princess passed out from fatigue and too much stress as of late.¡± Lala quickly explained.

    ¡°Hmph, how pathetic. Tough as her mentality is, she is still a girl. Come you two, I¡¯ll see to it that those wounds disappear. If I can find any sympathy within me, I¡¯ll also take a look at your wretched princess.¡± Aspara beckons Lala and Ries inside the carriage.

    ¡°Oh? A jerk with a golden heart?¡± Reysha worded towards Aspara.

    ¡°Shut it Einhart!¡± Aspara shouted as she slammed close the carriage¡¯s door. ¡°I¡¯m going to take their armors off so don¡¯t peek!¡± She followed.

    As Aspara looks into the knight¡¯s wounds, Reld, Sod, and Mes walk toward Falikh. Their eyes were caught by Eiru¡¯s get-up and the beauty of Ivy.

    ¡°Hahahaha! You guys are total asshats for leaving me from the fun!¡± Falikh exclaimed as he fist bumps with Reld, Sod, and Mes.

    ¡°Well, we just got dragged but that was a hell of an experience.¡± Reld said as he fixes his glasses. ¡°Anyway, Eiru, what¡¯s with your clothes?¡± Reld followed as he points at Eiru.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask¡­¡± He just simply replied.

    ¡°Hey, Eiru, introduce her to us! That girl with you!¡± Sod happily said as he looks at Ivy.

    ¡°I will introduce myself! It is I, Ivy Hellbeing, none other than the Demon Lord! Be grateful for meeting me!¡± Ivy grandly said.

    Sod, Mes, and Reld look at Ivy with a blank face.

    ¡°Ahahaha! What a funny lady you are! Ahahaha! The demon lord! This girl¡­! Hahaha!¡± Sod explodes in laughter.

    ¡°Look, look! The demon lord will slay with her bubbly cute eyes and big boobs! Ahahaha!¡± Mes also followed.

    ¡°These fools aside, Ivy, what happened to the hero?¡± Reysha nonchalantly ignores the laughing duo.

    ¡°As soon as Eiru showed up and receiving back his horns filled with magic, she escaped.¡± Ivy seriously answered Reysha as she showed the remaining wounds that weren¡¯t able to heal. ¡°I think she is just playing around, however, her power is¡­terrifying, at least for me.¡± she supplemented.

    ¡°So, we have another freak to watch out for huh? I was able to take care of my sisters, but, the archpriest that is behind that Hellmind is using divine power.¡± Reysha said.

    As they were conversing, a series of horse steps came to their ears. Everyone who heard the sound had their head turning towards the source of the sound.

    From afar, a huge carried pulled by six horses are coming to their way.

    ¡°It¡¯s about time he arrives.¡± Reysha said that caught Falikh¡¯s attention. Falikh squint his eyes and his lips formed a grin.

    The man driving the carriage¡­is Spoof.

    As the carriage reaches them, it turns sideways and immediately halted in front of Reysha and the others. Spoof comes down from the coachman¡¯s seat and bows down to Reysha. He then approaches her and falls to his knees and bows down.

    ¡°You¡­is that what you really want?¡± Reysha asked with a perplexed and disgusted face.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Spoof only gave a thumbs up.

    With a sigh, Reysha removes her greaves on both feet and returned it to her dimensional storage. She then retrieved a new pair of simple shoes for her to wear.

    ¡°Ivy, you might as well do it with me.¡± Reysha said to Ivy to pull someone with her in this embarrassing act.

    ¡°Wha--?! Why drag me in that?! It can¡¯t be help¡­¡± Ivy said as she begrudgingly removes her leather boots too.

    ¡°What are you two doing¡­?¡± Falikh asked with a really horrified face.

    Falik¡¯s question met no answer as Reysha and Ivy were doing something important. Slowly, their feet descend to Spoof¡¯s head and then¡­ they step on his head while rubbing it with force. They rub and rub and rub the very sole of their feet to Spoof¡¯s head.

    ¡°Wha--?! I can¡¯t believe you Spoof!¡± Falikh shouted with a pale face.

    ¡°Really something deplorable¡­right Mes?¡± Sod asked his twin who is also watching the spectacle.

    ¡°How nice¡­I mean, yeah! Really deplorable! Ahahaha!¡± Mes replied back with a reddish face.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Sod stares at Mes with a doubtful face.

    ¡°Eeeeekk! His hair feels disgusting on my foot!¡± Ivy said while cringing.

    ¡°Oh? This actually feels¡­really good. I might get a little¡­swayed by it.¡± However, Reysha has an opposing opinion of what Ivy feels.

    .

    .

    .

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    The ones riding the expensive and large carriage are Reysha, Aspara, Ivy, Lala, and finally, Princess Meriyal who regained consciousness. Falikh forcefully forced himself in the carriage and now sitting beside Reysha who is in charge of his behavior.

    Ries is driving the carriage.

    The ones riding the beaten carriage are Sod, Reld, Spoof, and Eiru. Mes is driving since Reld drove quite a pinch back there.

    ¡°Hey, hey, Dick¡­I¡¯ve been thinking for a while now but¡­are we forgetting something?¡± Sod asked Reld with an expression of racking his brain.

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Dick! And¡­yeah¡­wait¡­Sod¡­not something¡­someone!¡± Reld exclaimed with a pale face as he turns his head around. ¡°We forgot Mika!¡± he shouted.

    ¡°Ah! How could you guys forget Mika?!¡± Eiru shouted with panic.

    ¡°Mes! Mes! Turn around! We forgot Mika!¡± Sod pokes his out of the carriage¡¯s window and screams at Mes.

    ¡°Roger! Turning around!~¡± Mes replied as he maneuvers the carriage.

    Reysha saw their carriage turning around, however, she kept her mouth shut thinking that they realized that they forgot Mika. Reysha knows it right from the start, however, she knows well that Mika will survive under any life circumstances, unlike Falikh.

    But at this moment, Reysha has can¡¯t be bothered of what¡¯s happening with them. The pressing matter is inside their carriage where Princess Meriyal gives off a strong presence.

    ¡°So, it seems you failed from the start before even meeting with the King of Mesola. Hmph, I feel sorry too for your knights. Well, be glad that you didn¡¯t because the final decision will fall upon the archpriest who wields all authority in Mesola as a whole.¡± Aspara said with a mocking tone towards Meriyal.

    ¡°We really need their assistance in regards to their specialty in healing. The Kingdom of Breille¡¯s citizen, especially the farmers, is in grave danger because the winter is far harsher than ever. On top of that, for them to have an open trade with us in regards of resources since the season doesn¡¯t allow us to perform our agricultural activities.¡± Lala explained with crestfallen countenance.

    ¡°Hahaha! What a dunce! You really are getting desperate! Haven¡¯t you prepared enough for such occasion?! Did you really come to this place to beg!? Thank us because you did not have to disgrace yourself in front of them!¡± Aspara broke out in an annoying laughter just to piss Meriyal.

    ¡°Councilor Aspara, with all due respect, especially after what you have done for us, I cannot allow such badmouthing of Meriyal! You¡­you don¡¯t know how she does her best for her people!¡± Lala exploded with anger as Aspara mocked Meriyal.

    ¡°But it¡¯s true! Devoting yourself to your people is fine but to face unpreparedness despite that devotion? Laughable!¡± She added another insult.

    ¡°I cannot let you further insult my Prin--!¡± Lala¡¯s words are cut off as Meriyal grabs her hand.

    ¡°Stop it Lala¡­what she said is true¡­On top of being unprepared of winter, I also let you and Ries face the danger that we are already told of. I¡­I am sorry¡­¡± Meriyal uttered as tears started piling in her eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s because of me¡­that¡­that you and Ries¡­and now, all of my subjects will be¡­¡± Meriyal forced herself to speak despite tears flowing down to her cheeks.

    Falikh, Reysha, Ivy, and Lala all look at Aspara with eyes judging her as guilty. They lock their stare at her and move ever slowly closer to her with the same stare.

    ¡°What?! What¡¯s with all of you?!¡± Aspara said as she tried to pull herself backward as they come close to her. ¡°Fine! I get it! I get it!¡± Aspara said as her face flares in bright red.

    ¡°Hey, you! Wench!¡± Aspara said as she calls out to Meriyal.

    ¡°What¡­?¡± She replied with a weak voice.

    Aspara scratches the back of her head and her eyes swim left and right. ¡°I went a little overboard. I admit that your devotion to your people is admirable¡­so, I¡¯m s-so---sorr¡­¡± Her words won¡¯t come out as she wanted.

    Meriyal looks at her, confused and utterly downhearted as she wipes her tears.

    ¡°Sorry¡­! I¡¯m really sorry¡­geez¡­I¡¯ve never done this before¡­¡± Aspara said as her voice weakens.

    ¡°...Head¡­¡± Meriyal said towards Aspara.

    ¡°What? Huh?¡± Aspara asked as she heard something coming out from Meriyal¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Bow your head if you really want to apologize! Idiot!¡± Meriyal angrily said.

    ¡°Huuuh?! I sincerely said sorry! It took all of my will just to say that! You have some issues if you think that¡¯s not enough!¡± Aspara replied.

    ¡°Bow your head! Bow your head!¡± Meriyal repeated her words as she shouted back at Aspara. Her face is still wet with tears and reddish but her lips are slightly curving upward.

    ¡°Okay, okay! Before anything else develops, let¡¯s stop.¡± Ivy stops Aspara and Meriyal from their quarrel.

    Seeing that they are acting inappropriately from their character, Aspara and Meriyal clears their throats and sat down again. They started avoiding eye contact with each other after that but Meriyal has clearly recovered from her breakdown.

    ¡°Okay, listen up. You are Princess Meriyal Breille right from that kingdom near that large forest, right?¡± Ivy asked Meriyal with her serious face on.

    ¡°That I am. May I ask for your name?¡± Meriyal talks with Ivy in a formal tone.

    ¡°I am Ivy Hellbeing, the current Demon Lord. Miss Reysha and Sir Falikh can attest to that fact.¡± Ivy said as she points at Falikh and Reysha.

    Meriyal glances over them and they nodded in unison.

    ¡°I see, I have many questions regarding of you being the demon lord but for now¡­what does the demon lord wants with me?¡± Meriyal leans forward to have a closer eye contact with Ivy.

    ¡°Based on what I¡¯ve heard, your kingdom needs assistance, right?¡± Ivy asked as she crossed her leg.

    ¡°That is a fact. Demon Lord Ivy¡­are you perhaps¡­?¡± Meriyal¡¯s face brightens as she guessed something.

    ¡°Yes, it is as you guessed, however, just to be sure, your kingdom is willing to start a trading business with demons? It will be a little relief for me to be acquainted with the kingdom closes to the forest as we can get your cooperation to watch over it.¡± Ivy said as she pulls out a map from her dimensional storage.

    ¡°Our Kingdom has no time to deal with racism, in fact, we are glad to welcome any business opportunities that come in our way to strengthen our economy.¡± Meriyal explained in a rush as Ivy was opening a new path for her.

    ¡°Look at this map, there¡¯s a safe trading route around here. We can add more routes if possible around the mountainside in the forest. Assuming of what resources your kingdom needs, I can immediately have everything prepared. For healers, we¡¯ve got thousands of scholars for the job. We can hire them for you.¡± Ivy explained to Meriyal.

    ¡°I see¡­the Demon Kingdom Capital is so far from the forest though¡­¡± Meriyal said as she looks at the map that also shows the location of the Demon Kingdom.

    ¡°You guys kept calling it the Demon Kingdom but we have a proper name like yours. It¡¯s Sirius, the Kingdom of Sirius. If you are worried about the distance, don¡¯t fret. All resources such as food can easily be gathered from towns and cities near the forest. We have the same ecology and way of processing foods so it is safe for your people.¡± Ivy explained again.

    ¡°Then¡­then¡­the contract! I need to¡­I need to make an official contract and¡­and!¡± Meriyal panics as she tried to find a paper.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The contract comes later. I don¡¯t want people to die too so that¡¯s why I am doing this.¡± Ivy said to Meriyal with a gentle smile.

    ¡°Thank you, Demon Lord Ivy¡­you are not as bad as people thinks.¡± Meriyal said her thanks as she reaches out for her hand.

    ¡°*stare*¡± Aspara looks at them with half-closed eyes.

    ¡°Miss Demon Lord, I thank you on behalf of our people!¡± Lala also thanked Ivy.

    ¡°All ends well huh¡­¡± Falikh softly muttered that only Reysha could hear.

    Upon remembering Falikh¡¯s existence, Reysha frowns. The beautiful development in front of her was shattered upon remembering this man beside her. It¡¯s like an automatic response for Reysha or rather, for her former self.

    ¡°You¡­I¡¯ve been wondering for a while now, why did you even come here for? I understand that you don¡¯t like your mother but to travel so far just to piss her? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Reysha said with knitted eyebrows.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! You have a lot of explaining to do! That archpriest, your mother, how in the world did she become that absurdly strong?!¡± Aspara¡¯s attention shifted to Falikh.

    As the subject shifted to Falikh, everyone had their attention swayed to him.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to tell you my fancy life story but not now! Maybe later, together with everyone back in our base.¡± Falikh said as he smiles at them.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡­we got ourselves full of problems and you just shook everything away with a smile. From what I see, you didn¡¯t make your mother angry too.¡± Reysha said as she massages her temple.

    ¡°Oh? But look at this.¡± Falikh said as he brought out five platinum coins.

    ¡°¡­Hey!¡± Reysha¡¯s eyes widen as she saw the platinum coins.

    ¡°Platinum coins huh? What are you going to do with those? Those are roughly around fifty thousand gold coins.¡± Aspara said as she shrugs her shoulder.

    ¡°Well, I know that woman well and what I¡¯ve done will surely bring more mental damage than you guys can think of.¡± Falikh¡¯s lips curved in a really evil grin.

    Everyone just looks at Falikh with confusion.

    .

    .

    .

    Meanwhile¡­

    Genesis closes the door of the Sanctum of Divines. She laid down her staff and broke into a smile.

    ¡°This is getting really interesting, another one with divine aspect in her.¡± She muttered to herself as she sits down on the edge of her bed.

    ¡°Maria, come here.¡± She said with soft but raised voice.

    ¡°I have come, Archpriest, what is it that you need?¡± the woman named Maria immediately open the door.

    ¡°How come people were able to enter my room without you noticing?¡± Genesis asked the servant with daunting tone.

    ¡°I am sorry Archpriest! There was this woman who broke into your room! She¡­she stole something¡­¡± Maria stuttered.

    ¡°A woman? What is she like?¡± Genesis further inquired.

    ¡°She has a short brown hair¡­ah¡­she is the hero.¡± Maria said as she remembered it.

    ¡°She stole something? What could it be? Something important I presume. That imbecile hero shall soon find her place.¡± Genesis said with a calm face.

    ¡°She¡­she stole one of your underwear¡­!¡± Maria gathered her courage and said it.

    ¡°¡­An underwear? Does she not have one for herself?¡± Genesis nonchalantly brushed off the issue. ¡°By divines, I am not compelled not to meet this hero further.¡± She added.

    ¡°But..but! Archpriest that¡¯s a used underwear¡­!¡± Maria once again gathered enough courage to say it.

    ¡°That¡¯s even weirder. However, it does not pique me. Maria, prepare yourself as you go on an errand to buy my favorite sweets.¡± Genesis said as she stands up and approaches her closet and opened to reach out for something.

    ¡°Yes, Archpriest!¡± Maria bravely answered.

    Genesis fiddles inside her closet. As if she found what she was looking for, she pulls her hand out and a cute pouch with a paw mark came to her view. However, he lips frown in utter despair as she realizes something¡­

    ¡°None¡­my allotted spendable for my sweets¡­are gone¡­¡± Genesis said as she looks inside the pouch with a pale face like she is in deep despair.

    ¡°A-Archpriest?! D-Don¡¯t cry!¡± Maria tries to quells Genesis who is about to spill her emotion.

    .

    .

    .

    ¡°Hey, what did you actually do?¡± Reysha once again asked Falikh with a serious face.

    ¡°Ahahaha! Well, this is just my allowance from my mother. It¡¯s fine to think of it like that!¡± Falikh said with a smile plastered all over his face.

    ¡°You are the worst.¡± Reysha could only say.

 Side Chapter: The Einharts Outing

    ¡°It has been two months since your last visit. I¡¯m glad that you found the time to hang out with us again Reysha.¡± Ersha said with a slight smile as she trudges beside Reysha.

    ¡°How was the dress that I picked for you, wonderful right?¡± Ersha asked delightfully as she skips and bounces up and down with every panel of the concrete ground.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t like this kind of dresses, in fact, I do find it cute and easy to move but, I feel a little exposed¡­¡± Reysha said as she walks meekly, being sandwiched by her two older sisters.

    The Grand Capital of Kerias, a city bustling with life as the busy street filled with traffic has people here and there. Since it is a city where most aspiring magicians comes, items such as runes, magical stones, scrolls and potions, and even magical artifact are said to be found.

    The reason Kerias values strength more is because it is a city that has the highest toll of crime for the reason magic is easily accessed, thus, criminals have a wider range of ploy to use. That is also the reason it is heavily guarded by people such as Ersha Einhart, the Kingdom¡¯s most powerful knight, or so anyone knows.

    At the heart of the whole capital is the Sage Wisdom Academy where magic is being taught to those who have potentials. Its sole purpose is to guide aspiring magicians to the right path and to ensure that none of them will use it for their own gain.

    At the top of the apex would be a grandmaster of magic. Yrsha Einhart is an instructor in that academy with specialization in dark arts and arcane magic which she initially learned from Aspara.

    Strikingly, Ersha and Yrsha are extremely famous people in the Capital, or more, throughout the whole Kingdom or so.

    And lastly, Reysha Einhart who is a top caliber adventurer who is famous throughout the kingdom too is the one considered to be the Kingdom¡¯s hidden weapon. No normal citizen would actually believe that the petite girl is a monster.

    ¡°In short, you don¡¯t actually like it?¡± Yrsha asked as she stopped from her skipping.

    ¡°No¡­I mean¡­Ersha is still wearing her knight armor and you are wearing your Academy Robe¡­it makes me think why won¡¯t you let me wear my regular clothes?¡± Reysha dubiously asked Yrsha who broke out in a grin.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t fret now. Even though it¡¯s Sunday, I can¡¯t still put down my armor and weapon. I was able to find a free time with you two but that doesn¡¯t mean danger will recede.¡± Ersha explained to Reysha.

    ¡°Yeah, yeah! Reysha looks strikingly cute and adorable! Might as well have you dress like that for a special occasion! It¡¯s a little bit sad that you dropped out of the academy because you are too strong so spend some more time with us.¡± Yrsha said as she put a straw hat on Reysha¡¯s head.

    ¡°It kind of feels strange for someone like me to be constantly spoiled. I am somewhat eighty years old plus mentally¡­¡± Reysha inwardly thought as she fixes the straw hat that was put on haphazardly. ¡°So, how are mother and father?¡± Reysha follows with a question.

    ¡°Mother¡¯s health is improving lately. You might as well drop in later for her. For father¡­let him be.¡± Yrsha said as she shrugged with an impish smile.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s stop with the idle chat and proceed with our special time together.¡± Ersha beckons the two.

    Since the three of them gathered in one place, it was inevitable that men and women would look in their way with amazement, awe, and even passion. Together with their walk, a strong breeze of wind suddenly wafts, blowing Reysha¡¯s dress.

    ¡°Ah, my skirt¡­!¡± Reysha exclaimed as she tries to hold down the hem so her undies won¡¯t be exposed.

    Men who have their sight on Reysha and her sisters had their eyes popping as they anticipated a once-in-a-lifetime peek under the veil of the heaven.

    However, their excitement was immediately washed away by a blood-curdling hostility as Ersha and Yrsha block their view towards Eden. Their lips say smile but their eyes say murder. The men immediately retreated away.

    ¡°What¡¯s with these two¡­in the middle of the day throwing bloodlust at people¡­¡± Reysha can only think of.

    As the trio walks in the middle of the city, looking at things to do, Yrsha suddenly stops at a specific storefront, a bookstore.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Yrsha? Want to come inside?¡± Ersha asked.

    ¡°Well yeah, there¡¯s this book that was recently released so I kind of wanted to get it now.¡± Yrsha said with a smile again and proceeded to enter the store.

    With Yrsha on the lead, Reysha and Ersha also enter the store. What beholds them is a ton of bookcases with, of course, books on shelves. They saw Yrsha staring at book specifically, at the price of the book.

    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s quite pricey but I think I can buy it now. I want to read this tonight too, however¡­I¡¯d be losing my coins for snacks¡­¡± Yrsha inwardly thought to herself. Suddenly, her mind is filled with impish idea.

    She then walks towards Ersha.

    ¡°H-Hey¡­Ersha¡­the book is¡­quite pricey and it¡¯s a shame I forgot to bring some of my savings. Maybe I should just return here on another day¡­¡± Yrsha said with an extremely downhearted countenance.

    ¡°It¡¯s your fault for being unprepared. For the family of Einhart, unpreparedness is our vain. You should always keep that in mind.¡± Ersha sternly scolded Yrsha.

    ¡°Uhh¡­¡± Yrsha whimpers as she looks down with some tears hanging in her eyelids.

    ¡°¡­It can¡¯t be helped. Go get that book and I¡¯ll pay it for you. Consider it as a present.¡± Ersha said without changing expression. However, deep inside Ersha, she was extremely glad and happy that her sisters are relying on her. Yrsha¡¯s crestfallen countenance was too much for her to bear so she immediately gave in.

    ¡°Yay! I love you so much Ersha! Yay!!¡± Yrsha throws her hand up as she cheers for her new book. She then ran towards the book, grabbed it, and brought it to the store owner. Ersha approaches and immediately pay for the book. ¡°Hehehe! Good thing Ersha is a softie!¡± Yrsha said in her mind.

    What Yrsha and even Reysha don''t know is that Ersha was actually keeping a separate set of spending coins for them, right straight out from her own wage. She is not obligated to but her sister¡¯s smiles are one of the few things that make her happy.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Once again, as they left the bookstore, they walk in the city and looks at various fun things such as street performers, a fun scene of haggling between a buyer and seller, children running and playing.

    And as such, one elderly woman offered Reysha a flower for free because she just looks pleasant in the eyes. Also along the way, Ersha were greeted by soldiers who are on duty and even captured a thief easily.

    As they walk and walk, they stumbled upon another shop where this time, Reysha¡¯s eyes were pulled.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Reysha said as she strides towards the store, a weapon shop. She approaches one of the displayed weapons showcased inside the glass of the store, a Warhammer.

    ¡°Reysha¡­you really never change. Why not do and pick something girlish?¡± Yrsha nonchalantly asked as she also looks at the Warhammer.

    ¡°Let her, it is what she wants anyway.¡± Ersha simply said.

    ¡°This price¡­I can buy this and I can even have some extra coins to spend¡­¡± Reysha thought to herself as she was about to take out her purse. ¡°I still don¡¯t have anything like this, with this price, I think I can¡­¡±

    However, at that moment, she immediately felt something. Behind her, Ersha who is also standing, release a really excited feeling, a mixed of unrest and excitement. Reysha immediately knew what Ersha wanted and sighs inside her mind¡­

    ¡°Dear sister¡­I don¡¯t have much on me right now¡­Will you lend me some?¡± Reysha said towards Ersha with an upturn eyes.

    ¡°Again, huh? As I said earlier, unpreparedness is the vain of Einhart family. Well, it can¡¯t be helped. Go get it and I¡¯ll pay for it. I am not lending you some coins, consider it as a present.¡± Ersha nonchalantly said again as she draws out her purse. However, Ersha¡¯s heart beats so fast and she becomes so elated.

    Thus, Reysha gains a Warhammer that later, she will use to bash Ivy¡¯s flank and bring her to tears¡­

    After procuring the Warhammer, the trio once again wanders in the city when suddenly¡­

    RUMBLE.

    ¡°Aiee¡­it¡¯s already snack time¡­¡± Yrsha said as she rubs her belly shyly.

    ¡°We can¡¯t have that! You two should immediately eat, especially Reysha.¡± Ersha exclaimed as her eyes search for a place to eat.

    ¡°Why?!¡± Reysha could only say as Ersha pointed out that she needs to eat.

    ¡°Ersha, if we put more nutrition on Reysha she will grow bigger and taller, do you want that?!¡± Yrsha asked Ersha with a horrid expression.

    Ersha looks at Reysha with widening eyes as she realizes it.

    ¡°¡­STARVE!¡± Ersha shouted.

    ¡°Why?!¡± Reysha once again shouted a question with a startled face.

    ¡°It¡¯s a joke¡­don¡¯t take it seriously Ersha. Reysha won¡¯t grow anymore regardless of what you feed her.¡± Yrsha said towards Ersha.

    ¡°It¡¯s not something I really wanted to hear from my own sisters though¡­¡± Reysha said inwardly with a little lament.

    ¡°Well since we are just looking to snack on, why not try that stall?¡± Yrsha said as she points out a stall who sells minced meat in a bun.

    ¡°Meat huh? I kind of want my blood pumping for a little longer. Then let¡¯s get that.¡± Ersha said as she walks towards the stall, however, Ersha immediately pulled her shoulders.

    ¡°Why?¡± Ersha simply asked.

    ¡°Wait a minute. I¡¯ve got this covered.¡± Yrsha said with another impish grin.

    Yrsha approaches the stall, however, not the stall itself but a group of six people who are also eating the minced meat on a bun.

    The people notice Yrsha and they all stand up and bows down.

    ¡°Professor Yrsha! It¡¯s fine day seeing you here!¡± One man said who looks like in his mid-teens. It was quite a looker but for Reysha, compared to Falikh¡¯s group, he is nothing more than a fly.

    ¡°Yeah, actually, I am spending time with my sisters right now.¡± Yrsha said as she pointed at Ersha and Reysha.

    ¡°Oh?! To see the whole Einhart sisters complete, this is a glorious day!¡± One man exclaimed as he looks at Reysha and Ersha from top to bottom.

    ¡°By the way, my little sister, Reysha, she was the one who dropped out of the academy.¡± Yrsha said with a smile. ¡°Regardless, I won¡¯t tolerate any¡­malicious¡­intentions okay?¡± Yrsha¡¯s added with a weird paused on the word malicious.

    ¡°Y-Yes! We¡¯re sorry for being rude! To make up for it, let us buy you some of this!¡± The leader like man said as he pointed at the stall.

    ¡°My, you¡¯ll do that? I¡¯m happy!¡± Yrsha said with another smile.

    ¡°Yes! Professor Yrsha¡¯s smile is quite a treasure!¡± the man exclaimed as he proceeded to buy three of the minced meat buns and handed it to Yrsha.

    ¡°By the way, I still won¡¯t hold back on the tests and exams. Bye! Thank for the treat!¡± Yrsha grins as she waves goodbye to her students.

    ¡°N-No way!¡± the group of six men grovels on the ground as Yrsha mercilessly squeezed them out of their coins.

    Yrsha runs over to Reysha and Ersha with their snacks.

    ¡°Ehehehe, my students are so nice. Just put up a smile and they all go crazy!¡± Yrsha said with the very same smile she showed to her students.

    ¡°They seem to really like you.¡± Ersha could only mutter as she takes the snack.

    ¡°I hope she doesn¡¯t do this again in front of me¡­I feel like Yrsha is a really scary and manipulative person.¡± Reysha could only think as she receives her snack from Yrsha.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go to a special place as we eat!¡± Yrsha leads them as she happily munches on her free snack.

    The special place that Yrsha mentions is actually at the outskirt of the city in which they have to pass a forest and then there, a mound of a hill with a huge tree sitting on it. The place is filled with flowers and greenery, however, only Yrsha knew how to get there.

    Along the way, Ersha notices something about Reysha.

    ¡°Reysha¡­you sweating quite¡­a lot¡­¡± Ersha said while pulling out a handkerchief.

    ¡°Well¡­it¡¯s really sunny today¡­¡± Reysha covered up the fact that she was running nonstop from the forest of the bandits up to the Kerias Kingdom Capital.

    ¡°Come here, let me wipe some of those. You might get sick so take a warm bath later okay?¡± Ersha suggested as she starts dabbing the handkerchief from Reysha¡¯s forehead down towards her clavicle and then, to her chest.

    As Ersha finishes, they continue their light walk with occasional talk and sisterly quarrel. After several minutes, they arrived at the place they Yrsha mentioned.

    The three of them sits side-by-side with Reysha in the middle on the base of the large tree. In front of them behold endless field of beautiful flowers and prairie that extends up to the horizon. The blue sky with clouds that dances with the flow of the breeze are proven pleasant.

    ¡°Hey, Ersha, Reysha, do you mind if we hold hands like when we were young?¡± Yrsha asked as she extends her arms towards them.

    ¡°I see no problem about that.¡± Ersha said as she removes the metal gauntlet in her hands.

    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Reysha simply replied as she took Yrsha and Ersha¡¯s hands.

    ¡°I kind of wanted to say this¡­you two really have small and smooth hands¡­almost fragile to hold.¡± Ersha said as she stares at Yrsha and Reysha¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Well, look at you, your hands are¡­full of callous and look so rough but tough.¡± Yrsha said as she takes one of Ersha¡¯s hands.

    ¡°It¡¯s veiny too¡­¡± Reysha muttered as she gazes at Ersha¡¯s hand that doubles the size of her own.

    ¡°Well, I used to train a lot when we were younger too. One thousand swings a day with my bare hand, after that, another one thousand swings with body enhancement.¡± Ersha said as if she was recalling the day.

    ¡°You are still doing it, right? The difference is you do ten thousands of each with inhuman speed.¡± Reysha pointed out.

    ¡°Yeah, the Einhart family¡¯s pride and glory rests on my shoulder. I¡­am doing my best so that two of you can live freely. Not that I hate my job. Actually, it¡¯s something that grew on me.¡± Ersha explained as she watches the clouds.

    ¡°Oh! So inspiring! Maybe I should start doing what you also did!¡± Yrsha said with determined eyes.

    ¡°Really?¡± Ersha asked.

    ¡°Yeah! One thousand pages of books a day, after that, I will read another one thousand of pages with body enhancement!¡± Yrsha said with a joking tone.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­Yrsha, you are really just better be off with magic.¡± Ersha suggested with a light chuckle. ¡°As for Reysha¡­have fun with whatever you are doing now...¡± Ersha¡¯s words didn¡¯t reach Reysha¡­

    ¡°Sshh¡­she fell asleep.¡± Yrsha quietly said to Ersha as she pointed that Reysha fell asleep while their hands are still locked.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s spend the rest of the day here¡­¡± Ersha simply said as she leans her head backward, feeling the gentle breeze of the wind and the fragrant that it brings from the flower field.

    ¡°Yeah¡­when we get back in our each and own life again¡­it will hard to find¡­a quality time like this¡­¡± Yrsha muttered as her eyes become heavy from the pleasant atmosphere.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­take a nap too, Yrsha.¡± Ersha beckons Yrsha, however, she already found a comfortable sleeping spot on Reysha¡¯s lap.

    Ersha just simply broke out into a gentle smile as she saw Yrsha and Reysha sleeping together¡­

    ¡°You two¡­are my precious sisters regardless of anything¡­¡±

 Chapter 66: Super Duper Double Trouble 1

    Reysha and friends finally arrived at dawn at the crusty forest where snow made it covered in a beautiful white world. The snowflakes slowly descends from the sky and the trees made no sound but pleasantness upon gazing them takes over anyone who watches them

    The interchanging from one season to another is what makes the charm and winter itself bring a whole new level of it. There is a scale of downside that one can count about winter, however, even spring, summer, and autumn has tons of things to be frowned upon.

    But right now, our sole focus is the winter at hand, in which one of the passengers of the carriage really frowns.

    ¡°Cooold¡­freezing¡­even though I am wearing all of these robes, I can¡¯t even do something about this chill!¡± Aspara complained as she shivers in one side of the carriage.

    ¡°To think that you¡¯ll be having your monthly bloodbath during this trip, it¡¯s really unfortunate for you.¡± Reysha simply said as snuggles up to her warm fur coat.

    ¡°Shut up Einhart!¡± Aspara snarls back.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you just warm yourself up with magic? Councilor Aspara is good with it, right?¡± Ries, who is now sitting inside the carriage as Lala drives, asked.

    ¡°Kerias have rune stones to keep you warm and toasty if you install it in your garments. I believe such thing is nothing sort of new to you, Miss Aspara. So, how did you end up with that?¡± Meriyal asked with a smug.

    ¡°I don¡¯t do well with the cold I admit, however, to be stricken with a goddamn period is nothing sort of fun at all! In my case which is a little special, it disrupts my magic nodes. Casting takes a little more concentration and sometimes, it is disrupted. Also, I didn¡¯t expect such occasion happening so I don¡¯t the appropriate rune stones!¡± Aspara explained as she endures the chilling cold.

    ¡°Remembering that you said you lived quite longer than anyone else here, isn¡¯t it a little relieved to know that such cycle still happens to you? It proves that your reproductive system is still functional.¡± Falikh, who is lightly clothed despite the weather, said.

    ¡°Shut up¡­I didn¡¯t understand the last part that you said so I will inquire about it later but¡­how come you are fine with this cold?!¡± Aspara asked back to Falikh who just shrugged.

    If anyone wondering, Magic Node is a system inside a person of this world that triggers like a normal body system. However, unlike the bloodstreams like artery and veins, magic nodes are single lining throughout the body that delivers magic at the speed of how our blood is pumped.

    In hindsight, the monthly period is said to make the magic node system malfunction making the caster unable to concentrate their magic.

    ¡°Ummm¡­is that it?!¡± Lala who was driving the carriage shouted with a question.

    In front of her is something unbelievable in her eyes, a mansion amidst the forest. No normal traveler could go deep inside the forest but the said mansion is much deeper than one could ever imagine.

    Falikh immediately opens the door of the carriage and jumps out. He then ran towards the mansion excitingly.

    ¡°Is he a kid or something?¡± Reysha thought as she watches Falikh.

    As the carriage stops at the front of the said mansion, Reysha and co also step down. As soon as they approach the door, a figure of someone came out.

    ¡°Oh? Hey, welcome back Miss Reysha. Also, welcome to your friends too. Thank you for keeping our leader safe.¡± Teth, who is still wearing an apron, said as he bows down to Reysha and co.

    ¡°I really wish that guy learn a thing or two from you. How is it here?¡± Reysha speaks in a refined manner.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°Yup, all of you arrived at a great timing. I was just about to cook so seeing that there¡¯s a whole lot of you, I can prepare more than usual. I¡¯ll be sure to cook something so delish for the Princess, the Councilor, the demon lord, and those dignified Knights over there. I¡¯ll make a good reception so feel at ease. Come inside now to warm yourselves up.¡± Teth covered everything.

    From his words alone, Reysha steps in nonchalantly followed by Aspara who is still shivering. Comes next is Ivy who dashes towards a soft and comfortable sofa and dives.

    ¡°Uoooh! The comfort of a nice chair after a while! I am in heaven!~¡± Ivy said with melting face as she indulges in the soft sofa.

    Comes next is Meriyal and her knights, however, Lala and Ries hesitated to enter as they are a little confused.

    ¡°Excuse us Princess but it seems that you are familiar with this place. May we know what kind of place is this?¡± Ries raises a question.

    ¡°This place? My, it is nothing short of a rest stop for me.¡± Meriyal said with a slight grin on her face.

    ¡°I would like to ask too¡­¡± Lala also raises a concern and glances at Teth with amazement as he is not an exception for being a handsome man despite his bulky build.

    ¡°This place¡­ah¡­our hideout, our base. We are actually bandits¡­¡± Teth said with a really anxious face.

    ¡°Bandits?! Princess, this place!¡± Ries shouted as she drew her sword.

    ¡°Cease it Ries for my fianc¨¦, Hansen, is also part of them. Besides, the protector of this place won¡¯t lay low if you make a ruckus. Trust me, they are harmless as a fly, though, a fly is nothing but irritation.¡± Meriyal explained as she glances over Reysha when she said the word protector.

    ¡°L-Lord Hansen? What manner of¡­jest is this?¡± Lala could only mutter as she watches Meriyal casually sits in one of the expensive couch.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m glad you are well, Meriyal.¡± Hansen said as he comes down from the stairs.

    Ries and Lala had their mouth gaping upon seeing the countenance of Hansen, one of the renowned nobles of Breille Kingdom. However, seeing that their princess is comfortable and away from danger, they sheathed their weapons and followed Meriyal.

    ¡°Well, it seems the two knights have settled now too. I am going to head back to the kitchen and¡­also, Miss Aspara, I noticed that there¡¯s something wrong with you. Are you sick or something? I can bring over some medicines such as pain reliever if that is okay with you?¡± Teth said with a concerned face towards Aspara.

    ¡°I appreciate it! Please do¡­¡± Aspara replied as she hovers closer to the fireplace.

    As Teth heads to the kitchen to resume his task, Aspara weakly said ¡°I wish I could take him as my husband¡­no¡­a wife? With all of those capabilities of him and how he takes care of people¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s no good. Teth is everyone¡¯s wife, so don¡¯t try to take him¡­¡± Reysha replied.

    Everyone didn¡¯t say any words as they are trying to relax their minds. The still silent was nothing odd from the set of people in the place and everyone appreciates such quietness as Falikh is absent as he headed somewhere.

    However¡­that silence won¡¯t last even for an hour as an intruder suddenly barges in¡­

    BAM!

    The front door of the mansion was slammed open and there, emerges a woman with a short black hair that sways left and right. She¡¯s wearing a jacket with a simple shirt underneath combined with black tight pants and a steel greaves. In her arms is a gauntlet in her shoulders rides a lone girl¡­or most likely¡­a man in drag.

    Reysha and everyone¡¯s attention was suddenly dragged to the source of the noise and everyone felt a chill as they stare at the appearance of a new face in the mansion.

    ¡°The seas run above the sky and the clouds rode underneath the ocean! The flash of light is also accompanied by the darkness that dims that world with no hope!¡± She steps in throw the boy in drag towards them. Reysha immediately caught him by reflex.

    ¡°I, the one who knows, shall tear asunder the land and break the down the concept of death itself, will bring forth oblivion!¡± She shouted as she steps in grandly with a pose.

    ¡°For I am the World Eater, the one who will bring both Salvation and Despair!¡±

    ¡°For I am the World Eater, the one who will bring both Salvation and Despair!¡±

    Two sentences interlope one another. One voice came from a man and one came from the girl in front of everyone.

    The one who appeared in front of everyone is none other than the hero herself, Victoria.

    ¡°Eh? No way! Someone also knows the verse of the World Eater that granny and I thought about?!¡± Victoria shouted.

    ¡°It is as you said! Victoria, look up here!¡± Shouted by a man, Falikh, who steps down from the stair.

    ¡°How?! And you even know my name?!¡± Victoria pointed her fingers to Falikh.

    ¡°My foolish granddaughter from the life I have exhausted before, I am Camille, your granny! Hahaha!¡± Falikh grandly announces.

    ¡°You reincarnated in this world Granny?! Talk about real shit! Ahahaha!¡± Victoria said as she laughs and gives a thumb up to Falikh.

    Meanwhile¡­upon learning the fact that the identity of the hero is none other than her granddaughter who is as worse as Camille, or rather, Falikh, Reysha falls further into despair knowing that both of them combined will be her worst headache fodder.

    ¡°Who is fooling around with my fate?!¡± Reysha shouted inside her mind.

 Chapter 67: Super Duper Double Trouble 2

    ¡°Archpriest, reports said that the Summoned Hero Victoria left the city! What should we do?!¡± Maria said as she read a file in her hand towards Genesis.

    ¡°I am in no mood for such trifling matter. If I say myself, that hero is nothing more than liability than usefulness, at least, for me.¡± Genesis said as she lay down on her bed. ¡°Maria, has my medicine arrived yet?¡± she added.

    ¡°I am sorry to say but it will be delayed for another ten minutes.¡± Maria said as she looks down. ¡°In the first place Archpriest, you were not supposed to use that weapon with an exception of dire situations!¡± Maria scolded Genesis.

    ¡°I shall let your arrogance pass for now as the intention behind it isn¡¯t evil, however, Maria, you don¡¯t have to authority to raise your voice towards me.¡± Genesis exclaimed as she looks at Maria with sharp eyes.

    ¡°Archpriest, that weapon drains your health¡­why does such condition exist? Isn¡¯t that the reason why, even though you have live double or even triple of my age, you haven¡¯t grown properly?¡± Maria queried Genesis with worried face.

    ¡°Stop pestering me, Maria. I have a goal to achieve and that¡¯s why I am being patience for Falikh¡¯s decision. Eventually, when he realizes it, he will come back to me.¡± Genesis said as she stares outside the window.

    ¡°I still don¡¯t get why, of all, people, you chose your own son? Can¡¯t you just remove anyone¡¯s magic nodes inside their body and then just replace it with a Divine Lining?¡± Maria asked another question that beckons another glare from Genesis.

    ¡°Not a word anymore, Maria. Such delicate topic is not to be spoken of!¡± Genesis angrily snarls at Maria who jolted momentarily from her place.

    ¡°Yes Archpriest, I am sorry.¡± Maria said as she humbly bows down to Genesis.

    As Maria apologizes, she exits the room with another curtsy before closing the door. Even in the middle of the day, the coldness didn¡¯t falter to bring a little chill to Genesis room, however, it is installed with a rune that keeps the room at fine temperature.

    Slowly, Genesis eyes closed and not for long, she drifted to a calm slumber.

    The door tilted slightly and Maria peeks inside. Confirming that Genesis already fell asleep, Maria let herself in to the room with stealthy strides. She walks toward Genesis and stopped in front of the bed where she lays.

    Her right hand reaches insider the pocket of her apron and from there, she drew a knife of magnificent design. It is a knife that spells disaster as it has sinister glimmers to it with the blade dyed in black and red.

    Maria¡¯s bashful and gentle eyes changes to one that completely devoid of light and cold one. She raises the dagger and aims at the sleeping Genesis. However, she never swings down the dagger¡­

    ¡°A little more¡­a little bit further¡­I have to control myself¡­¡± She muttered under her breath as she sheathed the dagger back and walks away from Genesis.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Meanwhile, back to our merry friends!

    ¡°Aieeyaa¡­what a tight spot I am in right now, ahahaha!¡± Victoria said while laughing it off.

    Currently, Ries and Lala have their swords pointed at Victoria¡¯s neck point blank while Ivy readied the Gauntlet of Icarus in her hand. Aspara has conjured dozens of sealing chains around Victoria which will lock her movements if she acts hostile towards them.

    ¡°Everyone calm down. There is no actual need for such actions.¡± Reysha calmly said as she watches the brutal spectacle of four versus one. ¡°Destroying this place is a great loss, I¡¯ll admit that and Teth hasn¡¯t even served his cooking yet.¡± She thought.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do that Miss Reysha, this woman is dangerous!¡± Ivy shouted as she glares at Victoria with overflowing anger.

    ¡°Einhart, you couldn¡¯t possibly thinking that since she is a hero, she is a goody two shoes?!¡± Aspara exclaimed angrily.

    ¡°Not exactly¡­I know this girl since she was young. If I were to describe this granddaughter of mine¡­she is¡­an exact replica of Camille¡­¡± Reysha inwardly thought as she massages her temple as memories of Victoria-Camille tandem flooded her mind.

    ¡°Now, now, don¡¯t be so harsh to her, right Victoria?¡± Falikh said with a smile as he approaches Victoria.

    ¡°Granny, is that really you? Just to be sure, what is the correct answer when you are asked of what is the secret of Eclipse?!¡± Victoria asked Falikh with a questioning face with one brow raised.

    ¡°The Eclipse is the fodder of darkness that consumes the light! None shall bequeath what lies ahead of this plane!¡± Falikh grandly answered with a pose.

    ¡°Ahahaha! Only granny knows such complicated answer! Ahahaha!¡± Victoria laughs carelessly even weapons and magic are aimed at her throat.

    ¡°Ahahaha! You are always like that!¡± Falikh nonchalantly laughs too together with Victoria.

    Victoria and Falikh ignored everyone else and bump their fists as if they are the bests of friends. Aspara, seeing such spectacle loses her motivation and withdraws her magic while Lala and Ries sheathed their swords and walks back to Meriyal¡¯s side.

    The last one, Ivy, didn¡¯t withdraw and kept her Gauntlet of Icarus aimed at Victoria.

    ¡°Oh? Big tits vampire demon lord there, you look cute as ever. Come on, withdraw that dangerous magic already.¡± Victoria said as she approaches Ivy.

    ¡°You¡­! Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll simply lay down because you know Sir Falikh!¡± Ivy snarls as she backs away inches by inches as Victoria came close to her.

    ¡°Amazing, I like that kind of attitude, obstinate.¡± Victoria said as she closes in towards Ivy¡¯s face.

    Ivy, in vexation, grits her teeth as she is torn apart by the decision of whether to attack Victoria or not for what she has done to her. As she looks down while biting her lip, a hand landed on Ivy¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Settle down, Demon Lord. We don¡¯t want an epic clash of Demon Lord and Hero here now do we? I¡¯m pretty sure she is just provoking you.¡± Reysha said that made Ivy withdraw her magic bitterly.

    ¡°Miss Reysha¡­!¡± Ivy uttered weakly as her eyes are filled with tears from frustration.

    ¡°Oh? Who is this black haired cutie!? Look at it I got a full set of harem already!¡± Victoria grins as she stares at Reysha passionately.

    ¡°You really pissed me off.¡± Reysha muttered.

    BAM!

    The wind howls and a gust burst inside the mansion. Before everyone else¡¯s eyes, Reysha fist landed on Victoria¡¯s guts and sent her flying out of the mansion from the front door. Everyone had their eyes popping or their mouth gaping from what Reysha did as she was the one who initially stopped everyone.

    ¡°I told you guys to calm down not to withdraw your weapons. Well, I guess she didn¡¯t saw this one coming huh.¡± Reysha said with an evil smirk plastered on her lips.

    Reysha started walking out from the mansion to follow Victoria who flew because of her punch. She seemed to fly ten meters away from her initial position. Victoria lay down on the snow while enduring the pain of Reysha¡¯s blow.

    ¡°Ow, ow, ow! What the hell¡­! Why are you so strong?¡± Victoria asked as she tried to stand up while staggering.

    ¡°I told you, you pissed me off. Next time, don¡¯t slam the door open. It¡¯s rude and loud for the ears. Now, come inside the mansion again and this time, knock politely.¡± Reysha said as she closes the door of the mansion.

 Chapter 68: Super Duper Double Trouble 3

    ¡°Is someone there?~¡± Victoria said as she knocks at the door. It¡¯s painfully obvious that there are people but nevertheless, she still asked.

    The front door slowly open for Victoria and at the doorway, Falikh stands with a smile.

    ¡°Is that really you granny?¡± Victoria asked to ascertain again as she can¡¯t still believe it.

    ¡°Still won¡¯t believe it? You got three moles. One is located at your left clavicle, the second is beside your right boobs, and the last one is located near your hip bones to the left.¡± Falikh said as he pointed each body part of Victoria where the moles are located.

    ¡°Ah¡­well¡­I used to take a lot of bath with you, granny¡­no wonder.¡± With a faint smile, while looking down as if she was defeated, Victoria said with a calm but relieved tone.

    ¡°Glad to see you lively as ever, Victoria. I feel horribly sorry for dying on you a year after Deppy passed away.¡± Falikh said solemnly as he still remembers his final moments as Camille where all of the people he knows shed tears for his fading life that includes a young Victoria.

    ¡°Well, look at you now granny! A man, alive, young, and kicking! Maybe heaven is not yet prepared for you so they sent you to this world!¡± Victoria cracks a joke that bequeathed a light atmosphere.

    ¡°Ha! I think Deppy told the gods that I¡¯m nothing but a disaster! Anyway, in here, you won¡¯t get any granddaughter privileges, alright?¡± Falikh said as he beckons Victoria inside. ¡°Also, don¡¯t cause trouble too much¡­well¡­you can but know how to deal with the consequences!¡± he added with an impish smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s the granny that I know! Anyway, just to be sure, granny, do you like any women here?¡± Victoria said as she nudges on Falikh.

    ¡°Like huh¡­? It¡¯s more like¡­I like a man.¡± He said with a smile.

    ¡°Oh? That¡¯s rather intriguing! Who? Introduce him to me later!¡± Victoria exclaimed.

    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­because¡­that man is¡­still you grandfather. I don¡¯t think I can move on with life for quite a while.¡± Falikh replied as he pats Victoria¡¯s head. ¡°Come to think of it, it seems your preference became quite odd.¡± He queried.

    ¡°Yeah¡­a lot happened and suddenly, I like girls more than guys.¡± Victoria answered as her eyes made a long side glance.

    Falikh and Victoria immediately ended their conversation as Reysha and the others look at Victoria warily. Reysha has a calm countenance and seems confident that Victoria won¡¯t do anything to would trigger everyone¡¯s hostility.

    Falikh was about to close the door when a hand suddenly stops him from doing it.

    Curious about it, Falikh peeks and saw Reld huffing in exhaustion and wearing an extremely fatigued face. Behind him is Sod and Mes who are supporting each other as they walk, Mika who is walking leisurely with a coat protecting him from the cold, and Spoof who is walking without a care in the world.

    ¡°I was about to ask what happened to you guys. It seems like you guys are lively and healthy as always.¡± Falikh said as he reopens the door for them.

    ¡°Gaah! That¡­girl! She¡­she hijacked our carriage and made us bring her here!¡±Reld said as he crawls inside.

    ¡°Ah, good work. You and those twins are really tough!¡± Victoria complimented as she peeks her head out.

    ¡°You are paying you said! Where''re the coins?!¡± Reld shouted in frustration and anger.

    ¡°Geez, your greed will be the fall of your life! Not that I have any rights to lecture people when I took a bunch of treasures from the castle. Ahahaha!¡± Victoria laughs as she handed some platinum coins at Reld.

    Like a revving engine, Reld shot up and took the coins from Victoria. With gleaming eyes, he rushes inside the mansion and enters the treasury.

    ¡°Good work to you two too.¡± Victoria smiled at Sod and Mes.

    ¡°I¡¯m sleeping¡­Mes¡­carry me!¡± Sod ordered Mes.

    ¡°Nah, you sleep here in this snow. I¡¯ll take myself to my room!¡± Mes said as he drops Sod. He left him there and started walking towards the stairs and hazily climbs.

    ¡°Ah¡­I¡¯m not sleepy anymore¡­maybe I can find some food to eat first.¡± Sod said as he gets up and headed to the kitchen where Teth is cooking.

    ¡°Yahoo, Falikh and everyone!~¡± Mika happily said as he shows off his coat.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    ¡°Ah, Madam! That¡¯s a beautiful coat! Where did you get that?!¡± Aspara who saw Mika with his new coat stood up and approaches him with passionate eyes.

    Mika smiles and looks at Eiru who is laying down on Ivy¡¯s lap. Eiru notices the gaze and shivers.

    ¡°You see Miss Aspara, this is an expensive coat that I happened to buy when those boys forgot about me.¡± Mika voices it out aloud, specifically sending the message to Eiru. ¡°Prince Arytorio, who become a recognized priest for the Church of Thenea handed me some coins as thanks. After that, I happened to pass by a fashion shop. I immediately got this coat with a low price. That man¡­seems to have¡­witness the Goddess Thenea falling down from heaven and blessed him and his shop.¡± Mika explained as he is still saying it aloud towards Eiru.

    ¡°Geez, stop it, Mika! I already had a lot going! That damn hero added to those worries!¡± Eiru shouted as he shot up from Ivy¡¯s lap.

    ¡°Ahahaha! My apologies Eiru, well, Miss Aspara, I am a little tired of the trip too so I am going to get my beauty sleep. Don¡¯t forget to rest as well.¡± Mika said as he left the guest room and climb upstairs.

    After that, Spoof tried to enter the mansion but stopped by Falikh.

    ¡°Hey, could you take care of the horses and carriages?¡± He asked Spoof.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± With a visible frown and anguished face, Spoof flips the bird on Falikh.

    ¡°Huh?! Who do you think your leader is?! Do it ya bastard!¡± Falikh changes his way of speech and grinds his head on Spoof who fights back by grinding his head back.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Spoof didn¡¯t make any signs of moving to do the task and ended up arguing with Falikh.

    Reysha who saw the fighting rubbed her temples in frustration. She took it upon herself to talk to the two are bickering over trivial things.

    ¡°Spoof, please take care of the poor horses. They were made to run nonstop.¡± Reysha¡¯s words rang throughout the Mansion. Spoof got petrified by Reysha¡¯s order that shows that she isn¡¯t siding with him.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Spoof could only stare at Reysha with disbelief.

    ¡°Do it, I¡¯ll rub my bare feet on your face again if you follow my order.¡± Reysha said as she looks down on Spoof. ¡°I really don¡¯t want to do it¡­nah¡­I might as well really wanted to step on someone¡­¡± Reysha inwardly thought.

    Shivers crawl all over Spoof¡¯s body as he imagines the sensation of Reysha¡¯s soft and tiny foot cuddling with his face. With a salute, Spoof immediately dashes off with a joy knowing that there¡¯s a reward waiting for him.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s bad for you to form such habit¡­¡± Falikh said with half-closed eyes.

    ¡°Or do you want to take care of the horses yourself? Stop complaining, I already made him do it.¡± Reysha simply said as she shrugged her shoulders.

    ¡°Ah, Little Reysha¡¯s small foot?! Hey, can I try that?!¡± Victoria suddenly made a request that made Reysha took a step back.

    Although Reysha punched her earlier, she acts as if nothing happened. Instead, she started addressing Reysha in a weird but friendly way.

    ¡°No¡­I won¡¯t¡­¡± Reysha said as she backs away from Victoria. ¡°More importantly, how in the world did my granddaughter end up to become this deviant!?¡± Reysha thought to herself as her cheek twitched, however, she started becoming feeling warm in the chest just by meeting her.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it fine? Come on, you almost busted my phone too!¡± Victoria said as she brings out her phone which is a touchscreen.

    Obviously, upon the appearance of the unknown, everyone including Meriyal, is eyeing at the phone that Victoria brought out. The first one to come rushing towards Victoria is none other than Aspara.

    ¡°Oh gracious Hero, what kind of magical device is this?!¡± Her eyes shine as she held Victoria¡¯s hands where the phone is located. Her deep passion for the unknown rises and her sense of hostility and danger fell below zero.

    ¡°Uwah¡­you change side so quickly. Well, I can teach you if you let me take you to¡­nah. I don¡¯t want to take advantage of you like that.¡± Victoria was about to say something explicit but as she stares Aspara¡¯s eyes that sparkle like a child seeing a new toy, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to continue.

    ¡°A phone huh? I haven¡¯t seen one of those for quite a while. What I can only remember are those flip phones.¡± Falikh said as he just curiously observes the phone in Victoria¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Princess Meriyal? Are you perchance curious too?¡± Ries raises a question as Meriyal couldn¡¯t take her eyes off from the phone.

    ¡°Of course, if it something that can be beneficial for our kingdom then why not?¡± Meriyal spoke her thoughts.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯d like to teach you how interesting our modern phones are but¡­I am quite running low on battery and I have no way of charging it. The weird thing is I got a full bar of signal but I can¡¯t contact my parents.¡± Victoria said as she hesitatingly showed the phone glowing.

    ¡°That¡¯s because my aunt built a satellite in this world. Modern technologies from our world were made accessible by her genius mind through the use of Ether Technologies ages ago.¡± Ivy said as she shyly shows her own phone to Victoria.

    ¡°Batteries can be charged with magic. I have some spares here that might fit the model of your phone so let me take a look¡­¡± Ivy said as she beckons Victoria to give her the phone.

    Aspara and Meriyal are both amazed by the sudden invasion of technologies within their limited world. However, Victoria was the one who is far amazed by the fact that Ivy offered to help her. She obediently handed her phone to Ivy.

    After for quite a while of Ivy searching through her dimensional storage, she saw a battery that fits and replaced the non-magical battery for Victoria¡¯s phone.

    Victoria turns on the phone and she was delighted that the phone has now full battery.

    ¡°So¡­I can also pass you an app that will update your phone to this world¡¯s system. Give me here, after that, tell me your email¡­¡± Ivy once again said as she opens Victoria¡¯s phone¡¯s online terminal and began passing the app.

    As the app was passed, Victoria¡¯s phone was updated to the world¡¯s telecommunication system without harming her files.

    ¡°Yay! Now I don¡¯t have to worry about my phone shutting down! Thanks for that boobies.¡± Victoria said as she shakes Ivy¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Wait--! Get away from me! And I am the Demon Lord Ivy, not boobies!¡± Ivy tried to push her away but she is just too persistent.

    ¡°Hey boobies, want to take a selfie? Come over here too everyone!¡± Victoria puts her arm around Ivy as she beckons everyone to join in.

    Because of how the atmosphere was heavily influenced by her jolly personality, it seems that everyone accepted Victoria¡¯s presence in a short time. Not to mention that she is legitimately Falikh¡¯s granddaughter from his previous life.

    ¡°Something feels weird¡­like¡­the demon lord and hero that are supposed to be enemies are now taking selfies¡­¡± Reysha just thought with knitted brows.

 Chapter 69: Super Duper Double Trouble 4

    ¡°Everyone, the food is ready. Come dig in!¡± Teth said as he peeks his head out from the dining room. His eyes widen upon seeing one particular person within the group.

    ¡°Oh, Teth, it¡¯s nice to see some sane person around!¡± Eiru exclaimed as he walks towards Teth.

    ¡°E-Eiru?! Is¡­is that you?!¡± With a flabbergasted tone and widened eyes, Teth stares at Eiru who is wearing a dress and dons a long hair.

    ¡°Well, I think it¡¯s time I take this off. I¡¯m just going to excuse myself for a while, so save some food for me Teth.¡± Eiru said as he smiled at Teth and turned away from him to head to his room to change.

    ¡°Y-Yeah¡­but¡­it¡¯s a shame. You look rather¡­really nice.¡± Teth muttered in a soft whisper that Eiru couldn¡¯t hear it. His face was tinged with a little redness as he stares at Eiru leaving. What Teth didn¡¯t realize because of his daze is that Reysha and everyone are watching him with curious eyes full of mixed emotions.

    Reysha, Falikh, Aspara, and Meriyal observe Teth with profound smiles that seem to know what¡¯s going on. Lala and Ries''s faces turn a little red as their imaginations run a little wild as they picture Teth and Eiru in some flowery manner.

    Ivy, on the other hand, is pouting her cheeks a little as someone else is looking at Eiru with longing gaze while Victoria dons an ear to ear grin.

    ¡°Hey, hey big guy, I think you got trapped.¡± Victoria said as he nudges on Teth who snapped out of his daze. Teth found himself staring at nothing already.

    ¡°T-Trapped? Is there a mouse or perhaps a bear?¡± Teth asked with an extremely confused face as he looks at Victoria who he doesn¡¯t even know.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m Victoria, the Summoned Hero, nice to meetcha!¡± Victoria simply said as he forcefully shakes Teth¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Y-Yeah¡­same here. Anyway¡­want to eat here?¡± Teth politely asked.

    Of course, Victoria without a doubt accepted the offer and together with everyone, she had lunch. Since Teth¡¯s food is godly, all of them enjoyed his cooking and chow down almost everything if Teth had not set aside some for the rest.

    ¡°Anyway Teth, where are the others?¡± Falikh asked as he kept eating from his plate and endlessly shoving his spoon to his mouth.

    ¡°Well, as usual, since it is winter, Furan has a lot of house visits. Morio and Hansen are patrolling outside to ensure that no lost wanderer would end up getting lost. Amadeo brought some food and wine for Salis, Lisb, and Ury in the mountains. As for the others, you can just see them loitering around.¡± Teth explained.

    Lala and Ries¡¯ ears perk up as a familiar name was mentioned but because of their politeness towards the person, they didn¡¯t try to mention anything.

    ¡°Princess Meriyal and her knights need to rest for tomorrow¡¯s departure towards the Sirius Kingdom with Ivy.¡± Reysha said as she looks at Meriyal for confirmation to which she nodded.

    ¡°Then what Miss Reysha and the others will do?¡± Meriyal asked Reysha with visible mutual respect. Since displaying her might and seriousness of everything, Meriyal deemed that Reysha, who she had debated with before, is worthy of her fair evaluation that equates her standing.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°There¡¯s a little matter that needed to be taken care of. It is our original purpose for tracking down Councilor Aspara since her knowledge may be of help.¡± Reysha simply replied with the same amount of politeness and respect.

    ¡°What kind of matter that warrants my help, Einhart? I have to return to Kerias too.¡± Aspara asked as she made a sharp look towards Reysha.

    ¡°What a busybody. To think that you¡¯d even go to the Mesola Kingdom Capital without advance notice to be submitted to the king, how diligent.¡± Reysha said with a blank face but sarcastic tone.

    ¡°S-Shut it Einhart! Fine, I get it! I¡¯ll come with you!¡± Aspara said with knitted brows.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll come too!¡± Victoria said while raising her hand.

    ¡°Why¡­?¡± Reysha timidly asked her with anticipation of another headache.

    ¡°It sounds like it is going to be interesting! I¡¯ve been bored for too long at that place. No one will veto it right?¡± Victoria said with a smile as she chomped down on her food.

    ¡°No one really holds your leash here¡­¡± Reysha mentioned that bequeaths a darken expression knowing that someone troublesome is tagging along.

    ¡°Now, now Miss Reysha, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll tag along too to watch over her.¡± Falikh said to assure that Reysha doesn''t have to worry about her.

    ¡°T-Teth¡­do you any medicine for a headache there? Double the dosage if possible¡­¡± Reysha, given up on the hope that the whole day will be peaceful, glances to Teth asking for a little mercy with the help of medication.

    ¡°Ahahaha, Miss Reysha, I can make some right now. Are you fine with something that soluble in water?¡± Teth lightly laughed as Reysha showed a depressed face.

    ¡°Anything¡¯s fine¡­¡± She weakly muttered.

    .

    .

    .

    Reysha, Ivy, Aspara, and Eiru who now has changed into his casual clothes go to the place where the dimensional crack is located with Falikh and Victoria tagging along.

    Up in the snowy forest they walk covered in thick clothes except for Falikh, they walked above the fabric of snow that produces a satisfying crunchy sound.

    ¡°Cold¡­so cold¡­I really don¡¯t want to do this because of this damn bloodbath.¡± Aspara curses as she endures the chill of the weather and her monthly bleeding.

    ¡°Now that you mentioned it, it is your day. I¡¯m sorry for that.¡± Reysha said towards Aspara with an apologetic face.

    ¡°Eh¡­? Eh¡­?!¡± Aspara could only mutter.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Reysha who noticed that Aspara¡¯s face turning paler, asked such question.

    ¡°Einhart just apologized?!¡± Aspara exclaimed with widened eyes.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Reysha couldn¡¯t say anything back as she herself is aware that she rarely apologizes to someone. However, at this moment, she truly felt sympathetic of Aspara¡¯s flight because she knows how your mood could go to worse with menstruation.

    ¡°Damn¡­it¡¯s hard to walk!¡± Aspara stomps her feet as she walks with difficulty. She can¡¯t use a little magic strengthening since her menstruation is messing with her magic nodes.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped now huh¡­¡± Reysha said with a quiet sigh. Feeling a little guilt for dragging Aspara out here, Reysha decided it.

    Walking closer to Aspara, she scooped her up from the ground and pulled her body closer. Without any care for what she did, Reysha nonchalantly proceeded to walk again while carrying Aspara like a princess.

    ¡°I¡¯ve done this many times now so trust me that you won¡¯t fall.¡± Reysha said towards Aspara.

    ¡°Wha--?! Damn it Einhart! Put me down! I didn¡¯t ask for your damn help!¡± Aspara shouted with a flustered face. She struggles to break free from Reysha¡¯s arms but her strength is nothing but of a child for her.

    ¡°Teth¡¯s painkiller hasn¡¯t yet taken effect right? At least let me do this for the trouble I am causing you. I may be a little indifferent towards you but I am not that insensitive not to give you this kind of assistance.¡± Reysha said that made Aspara stop from protesting and immediately gave up.

    ¡°Fine¡­!¡± Aspara snarls as she gritted her teeth with a flushed face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t act like a virgin¡­¡± Reysha quietly muttered that only Aspara can hear.

    ¡°Shut it Einhart¡­¡± Aspara replied in a low tone.

    They continued their walk in the snowy forests where they eventually see a wild animal that steers clear from them. Some are even watching them from afar.

    ¡°Ah, Miss Reysha, we¡¯re here!¡± Ivy shouted as she points at the specific place where the dimensional crack is.

    However at that moment, Reysha and Ivy tenses upon what behold them...

    ¡°Hey¡­Miss Reysha¡­isn¡¯t this¡­¡± Ivy with a stiff smile turns to look at Reysha who is staring at the dimensional crack and Aspara with a petrified face.

    ¡°Yeah¡­isn¡¯t this¡­bigger¡­a lot bigger than we last saw it¡­?¡± Reysha¡¯s broke as she looks at the spectacle of the dimensional crack which is three times bigger now.

    ¡°Um¡­what the hell happened?!¡± Aspara exclaimed.

 Chapter 70: Super Duper Double Trouble 5

    ¡°I see, I see, the cause of this dimensional crack was when Einhart used her special ability which is called Time Lapse that rewinds the world¡¯s time for several seconds and Demon Lord Ivy used her special ability which is Time Stop that halts everything except her. Because of the two abilities being the power that disturbs the natural law of the world, this crack was produced, right?¡± Aspara said it in one breath.

    ¡°Yeah, basically, I think it tore through the fragment of reality that leads to this.¡± Ivy confirmed Aspara¡¯s summarization of what happened between Ivy and Reysha.

    ¡°The reason we called you here is that we need another hand to repair this. Ivy herself is unsure of what to do so we might as well consult you.¡± Reysha added as she observes the crack with hostile eyes.

    However, as Reysha and Ivy finished their explanations, Aspara just stood there silently with her head facing downwards.

    ¡°Ahahaha¡­.hahahaha! HAHAHAHA!¡± Aspara¡¯s laugh grows ever more intense with craze countenance that seemingly broke her.

    ¡°Um¡­M-Miss Aspara?¡± Ivy sheepishly asked as she watches Aspara broke down on a laughing streak.

    ¡°You two meant to say that¡­you dragged me all the way from Mesola Kingdom Capital to this place¡­just to boast that the two of you has such power?!¡± Aspara asked as she places her hands on Ivy¡¯s shoulder while staring straight into her eyes.

    ¡°Ehhh?! No, that¡¯s not what we are trying to do!¡± Ivy denied Aspara¡¯s allegation.

    ¡°Calm down you idiot. Even if we told you about it or not, nothing would have changed.¡± Reysha scolded Aspara with a raised eyebrow.

    Aspara who heard Reysha¡¯s words gritted her teeth as she pulled her hands away from Ivy. Her face shows vexation, frustration, and anger with tears trying to spill down from her eyes. Her lips quivers and seemingly wanted to say something.

    ¡°Why¡­of all people¡­?! Why¡­why not me¡­?! I¡­I always wanted to be¡­someone¡­¡± Aspara¡¯s words trailed off as she fell down on her knees, lay down on the cold snowy ground, and curled up.

    ¡°¡­Are you a moron?¡± Reysha simply said as she stares down at Aspara.

    ¡°Hey, little Aspara! Hey!¡± Victoria called out Aspara as she kneeled down in front of her and started poking her in the shoulder with her finger.

    ¡°Stop, I know it already. Geez¡­¡± Aspara said as she shot up from the ground and fixes herself with a blank face. With a sigh, she looks at Reysha and Ivy.

    ¡°So, you guys want to fix this, right? To be honest, this is all new to me too. It¡¯s quite curious to see something such as this. It isn¡¯t made out of magic but it can be fixed by magic too. However, the space that this crack ate is lost reality.¡± Aspara said with her own observation and deduction.

    ¡°Lost Reality? Can you elaborate on that?¡± Reysha inquired to Aspara.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what is this crack is nor what it entails to but, one thing I am certain is that it has already eaten the concept of realness around it. Without any knowledge of retracting the Lost Reality, all we can do is make a stop-gap for this in the meantime and I would not advise that.¡± Aspara explained a temporary countermeasure.

    ¡°I see, the stop-gap will only cover the surface of it but that won¡¯t stop eating the reality around it. I may have some research books back at Sirius Kingdom Castle, in my hidden library but it would take more time than that. I also have to help Princess Meriyal with their resources shortage.¡± Ivy said as she started racking her brain about her schedule.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    ¡°Can you not just prepare a magical formation or circle around it? I am not that well versed in sealing magic but we can at least try filling the crack with magic, right?¡± Reysha asked as she walks around the crack.

    ¡°That may also be possible but we don¡¯t have any formula for such situation, not to mention this is new to me. If we can have a power that can use as the basis of that sealing magic to reconstruct the Lost Reality, we may be able to completely close it.¡± Aspara answered Reysha¡¯s question with intellectual keenness.

    ¡°Hey, can I ask what will happen if we leave it as it is?¡± Eiru asked as he listened to their conversation.

    ¡°That¡¯s easy. The crack will slowly eat the reality around it until it expands bigger and bigger.¡± Falikh answered Eiru¡¯s question himself as he is also aware of its effects.

    ¡°It is as Sir Falikh said, Eiru. We can assume that this is a vacuum straight right out from outer space or a portal to something even more sinister.¡± Ivy supplemented Falikh¡¯s explanation.

    The situation of the situation has already sunk deeper into everyone¡¯s mind just by deductions alone and thinking of the worst-case scenario. However, not all of them are brooding over it¡­

    ¡°Hey, you guys are getting gloomy. That¡¯s not like you, granny. How about using my power as the base? You guys may find it useful.¡± Victoria happily volunteered with a smile.

    ¡°Your power? Come to think of it, what is your power as a hero? Surely you are given something special right?!¡± Aspara asked as she looks at Victoria with hopeful eyes.

    Upon Aspara¡¯s question, Victoria¡¯s grin becomes wider as if she was waiting for this moment. She brought out her Glock that she always uses in her battle, however, as she presented the gun, an assault rifle, a dragnov, a rocket-powered grenade, and many other more firearms from the lowest to highest caliber drops to the ground.

    Ivy becomes petrified on the spot upon seeing Victoria¡¯s arsenal of weaponry. She may not be that knowledgeable about firearms but, she is aware that all of this can be destructive and boasts a huge advantage in this world.

    ¡°What the¡­you don¡¯t have to be afraid, Demon Lord Ivy, I am not going to use all of this against you ever again. Cheer up, your face is getting paler.¡± Victoria said as she taps Ivy¡¯s shoulder.

    Ivy looks down and frowns upon Victoria¡¯s teasing.

    ¡°Stop that, Victoria, you don¡¯t want to incur Miss Reysha¡¯s wrath, right?¡± Falikh said as a reminder.

    ¡°Hmph, bullying aside, could you tell us more about your power instead of bringing those out?¡± Reysha¡¯s ever cold tone penetrated Victoria¡¯s composure as her smile broke off a little.

    ¡°Yeah, first, I think little Ivy deserves an apology. Sorry, I am serious this time and I¡¯ll be sure to be careful with my words.¡± Victoria apologizes to Ivy as she outstretches her hand for a handshake.

    Ivy¡¯s eyes widen as Victoria took the initiative to say sorry. She just simply stares at the hand but¡­

    ¡°Hmph! Yeah, I, Ivy Hellbeing, doesn¡¯t tolerate the same mistake, okay?¡± She only said as she turns her head away from Victoria.

    ¡°Aiee, earning affection points will be a lot harder for her route¡­¡± Victoria muttered to herself as she scratches the back of her head.

    ¡°We¡¯re getting off track, Hero Victoria, what aspect of your power can we use as the base?¡± Aspara brings back the derailed conversation.

    ¡°Heh, you see, together will of these weapons come with three special bullets. First is the normal bullet I call Magic Thesis. As the name implies, it is a bullet made out of magic and serves as normal ammunition for my firearms. It¡¯s efficient and easy to use and reload.¡± Victoria said as she created a pointed cerulean bullet.

    ¡°Wait, by how you speak, you perhaps have almost infinite ammunition, right?¡± Falikh asked as he stares at the stockpiled guns.

    ¡°You¡¯re right granny. Nigh Infinite, well at least it is true for the magic bullets. The next one is the Sanctified bullets. As the name speaks itself, it is a bullet imbued with divine power that I received when I was summoned here. An all piercing divine punisher that purifies evil and such, well, to be honest, it¡¯s kind of lackluster for me.¡± Victoria said as she materializes a clear golden bullet and showed it to everyone.

    ¡°So, the last one is?¡± Eiru beckons her to continue.

    ¡°The last one is a bullet¡­that defies the common knowledge of this world. It breaks what is usual for the people living in this world and acknowledges the facts of the world I came from. For example, a vampire exists here but back in our world, they don¡¯t. Because of that, this bullet temporarily invades what¡¯s real in this world and locks it. Ivy¡¯s vampiric regeneration didn¡¯t activate because of it.¡± Victoria said as a hollow bullet with glimmering rainbow color sealed deep inside showed itself in her hand.

    It didn¡¯t take Reysha, Aspara, and Ivy two seconds to identify it as something dangerous.

    ¡°This is my special ability, Antithesis.¡±

 Chapter 71: Super Duper Double Trouble 6

    ¡°Antithesis? Does that mean that anything that correlates with this world is more than lethal for it? If it conforms to your world, then that¡¯s only logical to say, right?¡± Aspara asked Victoria as curiosity got over her.

    ¡°That¡¯s not it, Miss Aspara. Things that don''t exist or not factual to her world is what Victoria meant.¡± Ivy answered Aspara¡¯s doubt.

    ¡°Yeah, it is just what little Ivy said, things such as the law of physics still applies here and there are things that only possible with magic. For example, when I fought with little Ivy and Eiru, I immediately retreated. The reason is Antithesis won¡¯t get through his ice because it exists in my world.¡± Victoria explained as she scooped a snow in her hand.

    ¡°That¡¯s the reason why your Antithesis Bullet wasn¡¯t impeded by Ivy¡¯s time stop. Such magic does not exist in your world or it is fictitious¡­right?¡± Reysha, at her last sentence, she made it a question to smoothly gloss over the fact that she is a reincarnator herself.

    ¡°Like what little Reysha said, as long as it is not recognized as a fact in my world, the antithesis is lethal to it. It can pierce and temporarily disable a function of this world such as barriers and such.¡± Victoria confirmed Reysha¡¯s statement.

    As Victoria said that, she picked up a Glock from the ground and pointed it at one side of the crack and carefully aimed.

    ¡°If my theory is correct then¡­BANG!¡± Victoria fired off a bullet towards the crack.

    A dark bullet with prism colored inside came out from the gun¡¯s nuzzle and flies right straight to the edge of the crack. And at that moment the bullet meets its desired target¡­

    SHATTER

    ¡°Oops¡­¡± Victoria muttered as the edge of the Dimensional Crack broke down and shatters that made a sound of glass. The fragment of reality was absorbed inside the Dimensional Crack and expanded a teeny tiny bit.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I had in mind¡­¡± Victoria followed as she meekly turns to look at Reysha, Aspara, and Ivy.

    ¡°What the freaking hell did you?!¡± Aspara shouted madly at Victoria as her eyes almost popped out from her socket.

    ¡°We are trying to close this not to pry it open further¡­¡± Ivy quietly said as she stared at the newly eaten Lost Reality. Her expression is mixed with confused, perplexed, and a little indignation.

    ¡°Ahahaha, sorry for that!¡± Victoria apologizes.

    ¡°You don¡¯t sound sorry at all.¡± Falikh rebutted as he crouched down and looks at Victoria¡¯s guns.

    ¡°Goddamnit¡­we are not going anywhere with this!¡± Reysha exclaimed as she turns heels and started marching back as she takes out a medicine made by Teth and drinks it straight up from its container.

    ¡°Ah¡­she got mad. Well, Miss Reysha is right, we won¡¯t get anywhere now. We should plan everything carefully with the right people.¡± Falikh said as he stood up and follows Reysha.

    With a troubled smile, Victoria followed. Seemingly nothing to do about it anymore, for now, Aspara, Ivy, and Eiru also retreated as they heaved a long deep sigh.

    As they started marching back with failure lying on their shoulders, Reysha started contemplating about the facts that were laid out earlier. She¡¯s nothing short of clueless about how to fix the crack, that¡¯s a fact day ago.

    ¡°If we can somehow use Antithesis to reverse the cause of the Dimensional Crack then it is possible that there¡¯s a way we can somehow seal it or rather, to retrieve back the Lost Reality that was eaten.¡± Reysha inwardly thought as she walks throughout the snowy forest.

    As she strides with Falikh and the others following, they encountered two people, Morio and Hansen who are said to be patrolling the forest. Like Falikh, they are also lightly clothed and seems the cold doesn''t bother them too much.

    ¡°Ah, Miss Reysha and Leader, also, there¡¯s a lot whole more! Does that mean that Meriyal is on our base too?¡± Hansen asked as he stares at Victoria who is new to him.

    ¡°Hey, Hansen, Morio, how¡¯s patrolling? If you are asking about your fianc¨¦, yes, she is back in the base.¡± Before Reysha could say anything, Falikh came walking towards them as he answered Hansen¡¯s question.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Sup, Morio, Hansen.¡± Eiru greeted with Ivy locking arm with him.

    ¡°Oh, oh my, Eiru is such a ladykiller. You should have told me of your romance blooming together with such beauty that demeans any fair flower that will be displayed with her.¡± Morio said as she flatters Ivy with colorful words.

    ¡°Y-Yeah¡­thanks, I guess?¡± Ivy meekly said with a forced smile.

    ¡°Stop clinging to me¡­¡± Eiru weakly muttered towards Ivy as he put up a troubled face.

    Victoria saw Morio wielding a lute in his hand and her eyes brighten like a star.

    ¡°Hey, hey, can you play canon rock with that?¡± Victoria asked as he approaches Morio.

    ¡°Canon rock? I am unaware of such genre or verse. Can you please further elaborate it for me and I will try my best to perform it.¡± Morio happily answered Victoria as his passion for music was piqued.

    ¡°Alrighty then! Let¡¯s head back quickly since we failed to gain something from this walk!¡± She bluntly spelled out.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a good idea, my granddaughter! Ivy and Meriyal will be departing tomorrow so let¡¯s send them off with a party! I¡¯ll have Teth prepare something!¡± Falikh happily said as he started walking faster in his excitement.

    ¡°I, Ivy Hellbeing, the Demon Lord, shall partake upon this party and when we say party, it¡¯s all about drinking!¡± Ivy started running too as her excitement escalates.

    ¡°Hey, Ivy! I thought I told you to control your drinking habits! Listen to me, young lady!¡± Eiru screamed as he follows Ivy.

    ¡°Wow¡­these people are unfazed of the trouble that lies with that crack. I think I am just getting too worked up about it. I might as well take this little breather before I go back to Kerias for further research.¡± Aspara said as she walks leisurely.

    ¡°These people are just using the smallest things as possible to start a party whenever they want.¡± Reysha muttered to herself as she watches everyone racing back to the bandit¡¯s base, the Mousseux.

    ¡°However, I wonder¡­despite knowing that they are bandits, despite knowing that they are not the best and nicest people out there¡­¡± Reysha¡¯s word trailed off.

    ¡°Even though they are all pain in the ass¡­I wonder¡­why do it feels like¡­I belong here and I am at home¡­as if I am actually having fun¡­¡± Reysha, upon hitting an unexplainable emotion, puts her hand on her chest and tried to feel her heartbeat.

    Unseen by anyone, Reysha broke out in a faint but sincere smile.

    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of woes and they are just doing whatever they want¡­what a hopeless people¡­¡± Reysha simply thought as she started walking too.

    Afterwards, together with the band of bandits, the Demon Lord, the Summoned Hero, a Princess of a Kingdom together with her two trusted knights, a King¡¯s Councilor, and lastly, Reysha who is just someone who wanders into this place by chance and met all of this people, they partied all night like there¡¯s no tomorrow as they let the winter night pass by.

    Meanwhile, back at the Mesola Kingdom¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning?! You are aware who put you in the position of a king right, Lodh!¡± Genesis screams as dozens of spears are pointed at her. She tried to stand up but her body cannot muster any strength.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something wrong with your medication? Perhaps, you feel¡­a little hazy?¡± The man, Lodh, grins.

    ¡°You cannot mean¡­¡± Genesis said as she uses her golden staff to stand upright with her weak gaits impedes her.

    ¡°I do think that the Mesola Kingdom itself can become standalone, without relying on any gods and deities. They are revered but not a necessity anymore. With how we won the war against the Beast Kingdom, we are powerful even if The Kerias and the Breille Kingdom combine their forces. As such, my first thing to do for the reform is to overthrow you, the archpriest.¡± Lodh, a man in his forties, explained with smile leaking with evil intention.

    ¡°The Kingdom¡­of Mesola has always been revering Lord Eresti! Do you think destroying the foundation of this Kingdom will actually help? Or is it¡­¡± Genesis spoke as she realizes something is amiss.

    ¡°I want you out of the picture, Genesis. You are the symbol of the religion of this kingdom so without you, people would start relying on us.¡± Lodh said as he walks closer to Genesis. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tear down your precious church, however, I need someone who will be loyal to me, as such, I found a great candidate, though it is more like an investment.¡± He added.

    ¡°What are trying to imply?¡± Genesis asked as she kept struggling to position herself to use her staff but to no avail, her body just got too weak.

    ¡°I heard that you are trying to have an offspring with your own son. It really doesn¡¯t have to be with your own son¡­right?¡± Lodh said as he walked closer to Genesis and brushes her cheeks with a creepy smile.

    ¡°Kuh¡­¡± Genesis couldn¡¯t resist. She knows that her condition is not fit for any strenuous movements.

    Submitting to his will, Genesis just closes her eyes in defeat.

    However¡­

    ¡°This I cannot accept.¡± Maria said as she appears in the doorway.

    ¡°A simple servant should know her place. Seize her.¡± Lodh said as he sighs thinking that Maria was a fool.

    ¡°I have great needs for her Divine Power. By my oath to Yod, the Highest Dragon Priest who passed away, I, Alef, will surely give rise to the Ninth Dragon Priest and bring back his lost memories.¡± Maria said as magic inside her rises, more than what a trained magician could muster.

    In an instant, she crawled past the soldiers and carries Genesis in her arms.

    ¡°Y-You¡­! You are¡­!¡± Lodh could only gulp down his words as Maria shows her true form.

    Two scaly horns protrude from her forehead, two scaly and robust wings sprouted from her back, and a thick tail with spikes flows down below.

    ¡°I am Alef, I may be the weakest among the Dragon Priests but I am no mere peasant to be gawk by low lives like you lot!¡± Maria, or rather, Alef shouted.

    She then dashed towards the window with Genesis in her arms together with her golden staff and flew away.

 Chapter 72: The Resplendent Holy Woman 1

    The morning comes and the sun failed to appear over the clouds as snow smears all over the place. The air sends a pleasant, yet chilly temperature that¡¯s not too unbearable. The atmosphere is nothing short of solemn yet calm ambiance.

    Reysha¡¯s sharp and discerning eye stares at the direction where the carriage of Princess Meriyal with her knights, Lala Forchure and Ries D¡¯Levierre together with Demon Lord Ivy Hellbeing headed off.

    They are headed towards the Demon Kingdom Sirius as of plan to expand sovereignty of the Breille Kingdom and start their economic trades. No one knows how long but they are assured that it won¡¯t take a week before supplies start arriving at Breille Kingdom Territory with authorization from Meriyal herself.

    Meanwhile, standing beside Reysha is Aspara and Falikh together with Victoria.

    ¡°Is¡­Is it really okay for me to have this?! This¡­precious magic phone¡­?!¡± Aspara said as she held the phone in her trembling hand high and stares at it with twinkling eyes like she is revering it.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it fine? Ivy said that it was a spare one and we still need to stay in touch with you if you are going back to Kerias. For the Bandt¡¯s base, call Victoria, for the Kingdom of Sirius, call Ivy.¡± Reysha simply explained towards the frolicking Aspara.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­It¡¯s so dreamy! I didn¡¯t think that having contact with you people will lead me to something this precious!!¡± Aspara happily grins as she cuddles the phone in her bountiful chest.

    ¡°You know what? You actually look decently attractive when you smile. It¡¯s an honest opinion of mine.¡± Reysha simply said.

    ¡°S-Shut it, Einhart! I¡¯m always attractive!¡± Aspara said as she turns heels and put the phone in her coat pocket.

    ¡°Then, Miss Aspara, see you later too. Be sure to be back by spring! Oh, and Spoof will be leading you out of the forest.¡± Falikh said as he waves his hand at the leaving Aspara.

    The three of them saw Aspara off as she slowly fades in the curtain of trees burdened by snow. From the shadow of the trees follows Spoof who proficiently jumps from one branch to another in quick succession as to follow Aspara.

    ¡°Now then, we should be preparing our grand plan this upcoming spring.¡± Falikh exclaimed as he stretches his arms and walks towards the mansion.

    ¡°Hey, Granny, even though you guys are bandits, why aren¡¯t you guys stealing anything yet?¡± Victoria asked. ¡°Also, why do you have a lot of connections with strong and powerful people? You even have a mansion in the middle of the forest.¡± She added with a tinge of curiosity.

    ¡°Well, things happen and we ended up with a huge haul. The reason we still don¡¯t have any activities yet as bandits are because it¡¯s winter. If we steal from people in this weather, they might die on the way because of lack of resources. If they survive, they are bound to go to this forest again in next season.¡± Falikh explained while whirling his finger around.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s like an investment to steal from people, right? That¡¯s a cool and logical thinking, as expected of you, granny!¡± Victoria complimented Falikh with awed eyes.

    ¡°These two, especially Victoria¡­outright complimenting an act of thievery¡­Well, it¡¯s not like I am not an accomplice anymore¡­¡± Reysha inwardly thought as she watches the two.

    Falikh was about to enter the gate of Mousseux when suddenly, Reysha called out to him.

    ¡°Hey, I think it is the nigh time that you explain yourself.¡± Reysha said as she glares at Falikh.

    ¡°W-what of?¡± Falikh gulped with beads of sweat started sliding down from his forehead.

    ¡°It¡¯s about your damn connection with your mother, that damn Archpriest.¡± Reysha emphasizes that two words the mother and archpriest.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°You purposely let everyone leave first before discussing this, right? Well, very well¡­let¡¯s head inside¡­¡± Falikh said with a crestfallen face as he beckons Reysha and Victoria.

    ¡°That¡¯s amazing granny¡­you are the Archpriest¡¯s son?! I feel so immoral now when I remember thinking of trying seduced her!¡± Victoria exclaimed with an honest tone.

    And so, Falikh led them to the guest room to have a serious conversation.

    Meanwhile, soaring through the skies is a girl with dragon parts like wings, horns, and tails carries a frail smaller girl with long blond hair in the middle of the snowy plains. Before long, a forest that is a little farther from the Mesola Kingdom that blanketed the southern part of it behold underneath them.

    ¡°Unhand me, filthy spawn of hell.¡± Genesis commanded Maria, rather, Alef to let her go despite the heights they are traversing.

    ¡°Calm down! I just saved you from being their puppet you know! They will be abusing you, drug you and do everything to you to their carnal desire!¡± Alef shouted at Genesis. ¡°Give it a rest already damn it!¡± she followed with another shout as Genesis started pounding her face with her fist.

    ¡°Ouch! You¡¯re so darn weak without this staff that it¡¯s annoying! Cut it out already and I mean it!¡± Alef warned Genesis as her balance started shifting for the worse, not to mention while holding onto Genesis, she also needs to focus on her tail that carries her golden staff.

    ¡°Unhand me!¡± Genesis last protest ended being fulfilled as she hit Alef in the nose that made her staggers and in the process, let go of Genesis.

    ¡°Ah¡­Damn it!¡± Alef immediately realized that she let go of Genesis as the last punch did quite a hit. In a panic, she rushes downward as she propels her wings in a spiral.

    She calculated the distance between her and Genesis and she could only frown because her head was thrown into shambles.

    She bit her lips as she curses her own fault and Genesis¡¯ stubbornness, however, unbelievably, what Alef saw was Genesis being cushioned by a lot of branches abundant of leaves. Slowly, Genesis descended to the ground with a light fall that carved her figure in the thick snow.

    A sense of relief came to Alef as she landed beside the place where Genesis fell. She scratches her head as she sighs at the sight of Genesis sprawling on the thick bed of snow.

    ¡°You¡¯re a lucky one I¡¯ll give you that¡­¡± Alef said as she picks up Genesis like a cat from the ground.

    ¡°I am blessed with luck by the Gods. I am able to avoid most life-threatening situations with them watching over me. Now then, demon who poses as the woman named Maria, give me my staff.¡± Genesis demanded with never changing eyes that look down on people.

    ¡°My name is Alef, and alas, who is sane enough to give this back to you? I am not a fool to hand you this as this will spell my end. I didn¡¯t serve you three years for nothing.¡± Alef said with an evil grin.

    ¡°Vile creature that crawls in the land made by the gods¡­dare mock me!? Hand it over!¡± Genesis tried to reach for her staff but to no avail, she wasn¡¯t able to reach it as Alef simply raises the staff overhead. With their massive difference in heights, Genesis gave up.

    ¡°Hmph, this is foolish.¡± She said as she turned away from Alef.

    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going to? I¡¯ll remind you of this, you are a sheltered woman with no whatsoever knowledge of the outside world. Basically, you don¡¯t have any surviving skills. You¡¯ll starve and freeze to death.¡± Alef shouted towards Genesis but was ignored.

    ¡°Hey¡­!¡± Alef exclaimed as she followed Genesis.

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know where you are going. You are bound to get lost here and before you can even find your way out, wild animals have already feasted upon your scrawny body!¡± Alef words are conveyed like she was convincing Genesis.

    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to talk to myself here!¡± Alef shouted as she stares at Genesis¡¯ back.

    Alef notices several things about Genesis as she walks in the wilderness in the middle of the winter. Her only clothes that protect her from the cold are the sleeping gown that she had when she took her from the Grand Church.

    In her bare skin, there are several cuts that she must not have noticed yet or already have but ignores it. The cuts must have been from the branches the cushioned her fall from earlier. It spread across from her arms to her legs.

    Alef also notices that her bare feet have also started getting a little bit too pale which is a sign that frostbite is about to incur. Each and every step that Genesis makes, her body stops a little from stiffness brought by the cold but nonetheless, she didn¡¯t halt her walk.

    ¡°Geez...this woman is always¡­¡± Alef could only mutter to herself.

    For a little bit, Alef stops and undresses her own clothes that provided warmth which she knew it¡¯s kind of pointless as her dragon form resists that coldness.

    ¡°Archpriest, catch!¡± Alef shouted as she threw several things at Genesis.

    Because of the word catch, Genesis subconsciously turned around and catches the clothes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your pathetic pity, cur. Something like this isn--!¡± Genesis was about to say something but Alef immediately stuffed her mouth with bread.

    ¡°Pretend that for this last time I am Maria and this is the last job I¡¯ve done for you.¡± Alef said as she forces the bread to Genesis¡¯ mouth.

    Genesis begrudgingly chewed the bread in her mouth and donned the clothes that Alef presented to her and wore the oversized boots with socks.

 Chapter 73: The Resplendent Holy Woman 2

    Two girls are walking in the frozen land surrounded by trees covered with snow.

    One is a girl with beautiful golden hair that grew past her feet and is being dragged in the cold sheet of winter dressed in clothes that loosely fits, the other girl is much taller with brown hair that grew past her neck and has adult features contrary to the other girl.

    They are walking with considerable distance as if they are subtly avoiding each other but kept a closeness that they could hear each other¡¯s snowy breathing.

    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going in that state, Archpriest?¡± Ask by Alef, the girl who is wearing thin clothing that seemingly ignores the coldness. In her hand is a radiant staff that should have belonged to Genesis.

    ¡°I have no words to offer to a spawn of hell. If possible, get away from me and leave my staff behind.¡± Genesis replied with cold words without even looking back at Alef.

    ¡°You know well that I am not dumb enough to do that. You are also not that type of person that would think that I myself don¡¯t have any motive.¡± Alef said with a grin that seemingly mocks Genesis.

    ¡°Say, come with me obediently. Don¡¯t make it difficult for yourself.¡± Alef added as if it was a suggestion.

    ¡°Why not force me? You have my only weapon and not to mention, you have tricked me for more than three years of your servitude.¡± Genesis provoked Alef.

    ¡°I like it when you become the obedient one. Think of it as a payback for all the years that I served under you. I am taking my time and as you said, I have your Claimh Solais, your only weapon.¡± Alef bravely replied while toying with the staff on her hand.

    From her words, Genesis stopped from her track and turned her head with a gaze that states that she is looking at nothing but an object.

    ¡°Even without Claimh Solais, my goal won¡¯t change. I have a mission for the God I served and my will won¡¯t break from such childish provocations.¡± She said as she turned around again and continues walking.

    ¡°I know that, I am just trying for a little mettle. I didn¡¯t serve you for the past three years for nothing.¡± Alef inwardly said to herself as she started following Genesis¡¯ strides again.

    ¡°Pursuers will eventually come. Don¡¯t think that King Lodh will stay put like that. Even so, do you plan to be that stubborn?¡± Alef once again asked a question that we seemingly ignored.

    ¡°Hey¡­you don¡¯t even know where you are right now! Heck, even I don¡¯t know! I¡¯m really going to use force if you stay like that!¡± Alef warned Genesis.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me as if I am a reckless child. I have lived far longer than you and if I am not mistaken, I have come to my early hundred of year old.¡± Genesis replied with yet again cold tone that befits the weather.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean you are not short of being a fool! Before long, they will find you and you will be taken back. If not, you will starve here or freeze to death.¡± Alef now said those words tinged with seriousness.

    ¡°Why are you anxious about my situation? Come to think of it, you motive is my divine power, right?¡± Genesis said as she faced Alef with furrowed brows.

    ¡°That is correct. Take a look at this¡­¡± Alef said as she took out the dagger that she once tried to use at Genesis. ¡°This dagger will absorb any divine energy that you have and by my will, it will be in my use.¡± She explained.

    ¡°Is that right? Then come and stab me with it then. After that, leave me and my Claimh Solais behind. It¡¯s disgusting to think that you are showing a fake concern for me.¡± Genesis said as she exposes her chest towards Alef.

    Genesis looks at Alef with eyes overflowing with seriousness and willpower that none could break. Her eyes maybe cold at this moment but it also shows that she is fully devoted to her goal.

    Upon seeing such resolve and selflessness, Alef was taken aback and looks at Genesis with widened eyes. At this moment, instead of drawing the dagger out from the pocket of her apron, Alef just smiled and said the next words.

    ¡°You still don¡¯t have enough divine energy stored up so I refrained from doing so. For now, I will keep an eye on you until the perfect moment.¡± Alef explained.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°¡­You are quite a peculiar one to think that my overflowing divine energy is not quite enough. Simply drawing out the power of Claimh Solais would require tens of years of devotion and training. Using it proficiently is a proof that I have reached a point where I am confident that I have divine energy unmatched.¡± Genesis said as she turned away again from Alef and continued her delayed walk.

    ¡°Don¡¯t flatter yourself. Besides, I could actually take it anytime since you don¡¯t even have anywhere to go.¡± Alef said with a smile until something from afar behold their sights.

    Ahead of them is a small village with lightened lamps. At the edge of the forest, they found a village that is somewhat self -sufficient with road tracks across its heart.

    ¡°A¡­village¡­?¡± Alef said as if she couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. ¡°Well, this is as far as your luck could go now I guess.¡± She added as she watches Genesis striding faster.

    The small village has livestock sheltered in a large barn. Beside the barn is also a frozen river that signifies that the village doesn¡¯t have any problem with water. As of now, with winter, they seem to be using water well as a source of water.

    The houses aren¡¯t bad either as it is built of stone and wood. Not something really gallant or feasible for the eyes but it can boast its durability. At the entrance, there are several armed guards that lightly greeted Alef and Genesis.

    Seeing that the two of them are girls, looks harmless to boot, he smiled at them and greeted lightly with a bow.

    Overall, the village seems wealthy for its state and has sustaining lifestyle.

    However, Alef and Genesis immediately noticed the lack of pedestrian in the place. Even in the middle of the day, people should have been going about from places to places despite the light fall of snow.

    Going wherever their feet took them, Alef and Genesis finally found where all the people are. They spotted them in a large house that seems to be the biggest around the village. Quite a population of the village has gathered in front of that particular house and they are talking with each other.

    Naturally, Genesis is drawn to them and started walking towards them.

    ¡°I would like to inquire about your circumstances here. I am Genesis, the arch¡ªmmhhpp!!¡± Genesis started talking to two men in the middle of their conversation. She was about to introduce her identity when Alef immediately muffled her mouth with her hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the rudeness of my little sister. We¡¯ve just arrived here and we are still looking for a place to stay. Well, for what we are seeing right now, this commotion must mean something, right?¡± Alef smoothly covered up and weaved a lie for their identities while enduring Genesis biting her hand.

    ¡°Well, about this¡­it¡¯s a little shame that you two arrived at this time. We are quite¡­in a tragedy here¡­¡± The man with a beard and thin frame said.

    ¡°Tragedy? What could it be?¡± Alef inquires further.

    ¡°The village chief is now grieving as his son just died of an illness¡­right at this moment when the two of you came. Also, his other son is also dying from the same illness at this moment¡­¡± the other man said with grief painted all over his eyes.

    ¡°Wha--! That¡¯s¡­no way¡­¡± Alef¡¯s eyes naturally drop down upon hearing the news.

    ¡°Yeah¡­they are both lively young men. Nice and handsome, full of vigor and dreams. Their demise¡­will surely break the chief¡¯s heart¡­¡± The first man said while gripping his palm with his nails sinking into his palm.

    Alef slowly absorbs such news to her mind. She tried to dismiss such news as nothing as she doesn¡¯t even know the two young men but it still bothers her. Knowing that she can¡¯t do anything, she just stares at the faces of the crestfallen men.

    Not until someone tugs on her clothes¡­

    ¡°Maria¡­my staff, give it to me!¡± Genesis said as she tries to reach for her staff.

    ¡°Wha--! It¡¯s Alef! Also, don¡¯t take this chance to get this back!¡± Alef replied as she raises the staff to a height that Genesis won¡¯t reach.

    ¡°I¡¯ll return it to you then after I use it.¡± Genesis said with serious eyes. ¡°Give it to me.¡± She muttered closely to Alef again.

    ¡°¡­You better not use it to me.¡± Alef easily submitted to Genesis¡¯s demand handed the staff to her.

    Upon receiving her staff back, Genesis holds it tightly in her hand.

    ¡°Out of the way.¡± She started saying towards the people as she parted them with her presence. People naturally moved out from her path as her voice is extremely commanding.

    Genesis then entered the house without any prior notice to its residence. Alef who saw this had her eyes popping out from her socket and started following Genesis in panic. She remembered that Genesis doesn¡¯t have much common sense to begin with.

    ¡°What are you barging here for!? My sons¡­! My sons are¡­¡± A man with a long white beard wearing an expensive robe that seems disordered shouted as soon as he saw Genesis entering his house without even any words.

    Genesis didn¡¯t listen to his words and instead, proceeded to walk towards a room where some doctors with troubled expressions are standing. They are surprised of Genesis appearance that nonchalantly entered the room.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m really sorry! I don¡¯t really know what to do with my little sister anymore! Genesis!¡± Alef apologizes to the dumbfounded Village Chief and Doctors and tried to follow inside.

    The Village Chief showed an angry countenance upon Genesis¡¯s disrespectful act. The Doctors also tried force Genesis out of the room where two men in separate bed are in.

    One is breathing heavily, hanging onto the last thread of his life and the other is a lifeless body with no motion at all. It is as the two fellows from the outside said, they are quite handsome with brown hairs.

    ¡°Hey! Get away from there!¡± One of the Doctors said as he was about to grab Genesis but before he could do it, Alef gets in his way.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m going to drag her out of here now!¡± Alef hastily said as she looks at Genesis who walks in the middle of the room. ¡°Hey¡­!¡± she shouted again.

    ¡°I am going to bestow the two of you the miracles of the Gods for I, the chosen apostle of Lord Eresti, will grant your lives extension!¡± Genesis muttered as she taps her staff on the ground.

    The whole room immediately lightened in the golden radiance that flowed from her body.

 Chapter 74: The Resplendent Holy Woman 3

    Resting on an extravagant bed is Genesis who sleeps soundly with occasional sounded breathing. Her face shows satisfaction as she sleeps covered with piles of comfortable thick sheets that protect her from the cold weather.

    Sitting in a chair beside the bed is Alef who is looking at Genesis as if she is a new species to her. She is currently holding onto Genesis staff while rocking back and forth as she racks her brain from what Genesis did.

    As the bright light covered everything with Genesis at the core, everyone is thrown into confusion. The light was just brief, warm, and gave everyone a sense of protection despite feeling a little light-headed except Alef who experienced a heavy turmoil of vertigo for that moment.

    When the light subsided, the Village Chief who momentarily stopped began frowning again at Genesis and marches towards her with his fist raised, however, before he could even start his strike, his two sons that are thought to be lost forever, started groaning in their sleep until they slowly rise from their bed, even the son he thought to be dead.

    The Miracle that Genesis showcased cured and revived the Village Chief¡¯s sons. The extent of the Miracle didn¡¯t even end there. The Village Chief whose eyes are a bit bad became clear again. Most of the villagers outside who are also bathed in the light started cheering as their chronic back pains and such miraculously disappears.

    Alef, without missing a beat, rushes to Genesis who in return for doing such task loses her consciousness, caught her in her arms. It was not due to the usage of her power but to that tedious travel in the cold that took a toll on her, not to mention her poor health.

    The two sons are bewildered of such event and the Village Chief started crying and hugged his sons. The Doctors couldn¡¯t explain what happened but they look at Genesis like she is a divine sent by the Gods.

    Forgot a place to stay, Genesis and Alef were given one of the most extravagant vacant house fully furnished and was offered food as if they are being revered.

    Gaining such place, Alef immediately laid Genesis down to the best bed.

    ¡°Your actions are really unthinkable. Do you really torment people for reverence or you selflessly save lives for it? Archpriest, why can¡¯t I bring myself to end your life?¡± Alef asked herself as she watches Genesis in silence.

    Alef touches the dagger in her pocket as she observes Genesis.

    The words astounding and contradictory are no words to describe her but Alef is inclined to believe so. She might have known what Genesis is doing because of her servitude for three years but she is completely clueless about her goal.

    ¡°I could have done it far back then. My biggest mistake is becoming curious about you I guess.¡± Alef dejectedly mutters as she withdrew her hand from her pocket where the dagger is.

    She admitted such flaw in her plans. Everything was perfect, from disguising herself from outward appearance to personality to her background. Everything was perfect but the only problem that arises is that Alef, one way or another, became a little attached to Genesis.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK

    Alef sprang up from her chair as three consecutive knocks brought her senses back to the situation. Without delay, Alef headed towards the front door and opened it without hesitation. From there, the Village Chief and his two sons behold themselves to her.

    ¡°We have come to personally give our thanks yet again for what you have done for us.¡± The village chief said as he and his sons bowed down as thanks.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s mostly my sister who did it¡­¡± Alef meekly said as she still doesn''t have any idea how to explain the huge discrepancy in hers and Genesis¡¯s appearances.

    ¡°Fret not. We will be taking a step back in anything that personally involves the two of you. In fact, I couldn¡¯t think of anything but gratitude to you and your sister.¡± The village chief once again said as he bows down together with his two sons.

    ¡°By the way, my eldest son is Fritz and the younger one is Derill.¡± The village chief follows as he introduces the two men.

    ¡°Yeah, I am Alef. My little sister is Genesis. Thanks for letting us use this house.¡± Alef returned a bow for being given a place to stay.

    ¡°It¡¯s no problem to us. If I may ask, how is your little sister?¡± Derill asked the question. The village chief raises an eyebrow momentarily but follows it with a sigh.

    ¡°She is still sleeping. Is there anything you wanted to say?¡± Alef asked Derill.

    ¡°Yeah, I have decided. I heard that she brought me back from being a cold corpse. I basically owe her my whole life now at this point. I made up my mind, I want to serve her!¡± Derill, with a strong conviction in his eyes, said those words.

    Alef was taken aback by Derill¡¯s words. It¡¯s not a simple matter to serve the Archpriest, no less, an archpriest fugitive from her own kingdom. A Bigger problem may arise and having another hand to go around may not be bad but things could go a little weird.

    ¡°Derill, are you really sure about that? Miss Alef and Miss Genesis could go anytime. You are basically saying that you will go with them? No, before we can even think about that, will they even accept it?¡± Fritz talked to Derill with stern voice of an elder brother.

    ¡°I am certain of it. Though I can¡¯t deny that part of me wanted to stay, but I can¡¯t deny too that I want to be of their servitude. And¡­¡± Derill¡¯s words broke off.

    ¡°And¡­? Derill, you must have not¡­¡± The village chief started looking at his son with keen eyes.

    ¡°Oh, I am certain of this father. Derill, go and fulfill your long-awaited romance.¡± Fritz who realized Derill¡¯s intention supported him.

    Not following the flow of conversation, Alef quizzically tilted her head to the side.

    ¡°It will not be up to me to decide whether you can come or not. I mean, it will be a decision that I and Genesis should talk through. At the very least, I can throw in some advantageous points that can convince Genesis a little. Is that okay with you?¡± Alef explained towards Derill.

    ¡°Yes! On top of saving my life, it¡¯s a little selfish and absurd of me to be asking this kind of favor so yeah, I have no complain whether you decided against it or not.¡± Derill happily said. His charm as a man in a phase of becoming an adult gave a charm.

    A man of above average height and lustrous dark brown hair. His eyes are tinged with crystal clear blue and his facial features is nothing short of handsome. However, his most striking feature is that he has quite an experienced body forged by work.

    Alef could see the advantages of bringing Derill. What she fears is that eventually or as soon as possible, Derill will learn the truth about her and Genesis. A part of her kind of wanted to see Derill becoming heartbroken upon learning that Genesis is already a mother of a man near his age.

    Quite a comedic setup but she can¡¯t risk anything for laughs.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s bring him. I have a need of manservant anyway.¡± A haughty voice suddenly rang out. A sweet, childish, but haughty voice declared such.

    Alef turns around and from the entryway of the house comes Genesis leaning on the wall of the house with her shaky legs and wearing nothing but the oversized sleeping garments.

    ¡°I have no need of spawn of a devil as my servant. I want to have a human one as possible.¡± Genesis declares so.

 Chapter 75: The Resplendent Holy Woman 4

    RING

    RING

    RING

    Ivy¡¯s phone rang that gathered everyone¡¯s attention, especially Meriyal who is sitting in front of her. Beside Meriyal is Ries who is also staring at the phone, however, it was not a stare of curiosity anymore but a stare of tiredness.

    ¡°How many time does it make it now¡­?¡± Ivy muttered as she picks up the call. Like Ries and Meriyal, she also has eyes sick of it.

    ¡°This is the fifteenth times now¡­¡± Ries answered.

    Upon confirming, Ivy made a deep sigh and put her ears beside the phone¡¯s speaker.

    ¡°Ivy here¡­¡± She said with a monotonous voice.

    ¡°Hey, hey! How far do you think we are with each other?! Can you still hear my voice?!¡± Asked by the one on the other line of the phone, Aspara. Her tone is mixed with excitement and pure joy.

    ¡°Yes, Miss Aspara. May I ask of you to refrain from calling every twenty minutes? It¡¯s a little overbearing¡­¡± Ivy kindly asked with a frigid smile.

    ¡°My apologies but¡­I really can¡¯t help it! This is a really amazing device! Well, I¡¯ll put it down now!¡± Aspara said as she cut off the call.

    It was nothing sort of bizarre but Ivy, Meriyal, and Ries felt that Aspara is somewhat frolicked of her new device, or rather, a thing she could fiddle with if given a signal.

    ¡°What a child. She should act more of her age rather than being roused by a simple device. Anyway, Demon Lord Ivy, there are a lot of things I want to ask.¡± Meriyal proceeded that talk as she calmly stares at Ivy.

    ¡°So you say, won¡¯t it just be a matter of our very own economic trade? I can give you all the details regarding the fare together with our written contract.¡± Ivy exclaimed.

    ¡°No, this has nothing in relation to it. I want to know about some knowledge that maybe only you could answer.¡± Meriyal replied that made Ries glances at her twice.

    ¡°What could you desire to know?¡± Perhaps her interest is piqued but Ivy made a creviced brow and leans closer to Meriyal.

    ¡°What are¡­gods?¡± Meriyal asked with a serious countenance.

    Ivy realized that she should not answer the question foolishly. She knows that in this land, faith is deep but knowledge about the divines is shallow. She doesn''t want to make any careless remark but she also wanted to answer everything from a standpoint of someone equal.

    ¡°Princess Meriyal, how deep do you revere the Gods?¡± Ivy asked to test the water.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°I see you considered such thing too. Worry not as I am a devout believer but at the same time, I am not narrowminded not to bend my knowledge to a more appropriate belief.¡± Meriyal assured.

    Ivy let out a shallow sigh of relief upon hearing Meriyal¡¯s answer. She sees Meriyal as an acquaintance and she hopes to have a deeper friendship with her in the future. She doesn¡¯t want to stop as trading partners.

    ¡°In that case, Princess Meriyal, do you know about the meta-concept of alternate universe?¡± Ivy initiated the topic.

    ¡°That¡¯s something new to me. Please further elaborate.¡± Meriyal¡¯s eyes glitter with deep interest as she heard a new word.

    ¡°This world is tied to a myriad of other worlds. In fact, this dimension is just a grain in a dessert. We may have come from a single root of a tree but as a different act at a single moment diverts, a new path is made and a new possibility is opened.¡± Ivy explained while trying to find the appropriate words to explain it.

    ¡°I am not sure if I am following it correctly. In short, this time, this place, this moment, is diverging to many paths?¡± Meriyal affirmed.

    ¡°Not quite. You could say that our time right now is steady and flowing. I mean, in another world, we might not be talking peacefully like this.¡± Ivy followed up another explanation.

    ¡°That is a little hard to understand if we don¡¯t have any prior knowledge about it. I can break down the information later. How does multiple existences of worlds relate to Gods?¡± Meriyal prompted the continuation of the topic about gods.

    ¡°Gods are omnipotent, omnipresence, and omniscience. A god that hold so much power can exist outside the limits of time and can live without restriction in life. However, they do not interfere with mortals such as us. Special cases are made but they just usually don¡¯t.¡± Ivy explained with a strain in her eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s only a theory of my aunt but, gods may exist in multiple words at the same time. It is also said that they can stay in one world if they like to. Gods that exist in multiple worlds may have a different identity, different legend and stories, and different names. That¡¯s why we can¡¯t give them a definite explanation.¡± Ivy concluded.

    ¡°There are also cases where a mortal may ascend to godhood and the same could happen to the gods. There¡¯s a story in our land where a girl that is in the boundary of a mortal and divines slew a full pledge God. And by that, I mean the god that was slain is Eresti.¡± Ivy said with a serious countenance.

    From Ivy¡¯s explanation, Meriyal and Ries showed a flabbergasted expression.

    ¡°Are you¡­certain about what you said? That Lord Eresti is dead?¡± Ries asked the question with a bewildered face.

    Ries stared at Ivy intently together with Meriyal. They look at her like she just said something unbelievable. Most of the small sect and churches has several gods and goddesses that they revere, however, the biggest religion is fixated on God Eresti.

    Like swallowing her words, Ivy looks at them in the eyes and said¡­

    ¡°I am certain that he is dead.¡± She said with a strained voice but a serious tone.

    Meanwhile, Falikh, Reysha, and Victoria gathers in the guest room of Mousseux, however, there was no joyous or festive mood. The atmosphere reeks with heaviness that could be felt pressing on their shoulders.

    Reysha was showing a face of bewilderment and pure shock. Victoria could only make a knitted eyebrows, and in front of the two, Falikh, is only making a default blank face.

    ¡°You¡­what did you just said? Your mother¡¯s goal is¡­?!¡± Reysha asked with face unable to believe what she just heard.

    ¡°No mistaking it. The reason she was gathering faith and amassing divine power is for that sake¡­¡± Victoria nodded in affirmation.

    ¡°Yeah¡­it is just what I said. I was once a talented magic user too. My mother ripped out my magic nodes and replaced it with Divine Lining for that sole purpose.¡± Falikh said with dim eyes.

    Silence looms over as Falikh made another sigh and continues¡­

    ¡°By using the Divine Lining inside my body, she wants to use me as a vessel for the revival of her god, Lord Eresti.¡±

 Chapter 76: The Resplendent Holy Woman 5

    Two days have passed since Genesis and Alef arrived at the small village. However, their relationship never improved or more to say, Genesis shrug Alef all the time. True to her words, Genesis never made any attempt to grab her staff from Alef.

    Alef, on the other hand, kept her attention to Genesis more than the staff that could potentially extinguish her life. Genesis in unwary of Alef¡¯s observation as she does what she is best at.

    ¡°Everyone, to show our deepest gratitude to Miss Genesis for showing us a miracle, we decided that we will also revere the God she serves. As such, we need your cooperation to establish our own chapel in this village.¡± Derill said as he gathered all of the adults at the village square.

    Standing behind Derill is Genesis who hold her chin up and looks at the villager as if they are already going to adhere to her will. It was no mere arrogance, Genesis is confident that people are going to be swayed by her.

    ¡°Derill, she has done something great and the miracle that she showed is undeniable, however, I don¡¯t think the condition of making a chapel at this season is a good idea.¡± Protested by one of the villagers.

    ¡°Also, our village never had any preacher or even a priest. Not to mention, something like faith in God is something new to us.¡± Another villager exclaimed.

    ¡°B-But she did something that¡­!¡± Derill tried to reason.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about establishing something we are not used to, Derill. Sure she did a deed but let us give them all the gratitude we can to extend to them. Please understand it.¡± A voice of reasoning resounded from another one.

    Derill can¡¯t persuade them as each and every individual has their own priorities and opinion about it. Some are indecisive, some are reluctant, and some are even torn between two decisions.

    The Village Chief together with the elder son, Fritz, watches from afar. The two of them are also conflicted about the matter. Derill was the one who said he wanted to persuade the people and depending on the outcome, they will adhere to it.

    But as the situation goes, it seems Derill is going to fail and the plan is going to fall apart. Originally, Genesis plans to persuade the people herself but Derill jumps in to show off. The result, the situation is getting worse.

    Alef who is watching the situation let out an impish smirk. She is looking at the fuss the villagers are making due to a simple matter of faith.

    ¡°Blessed by the gods my arse. Everything won¡¯t go your way like you always wanted to. Thinking back, things didn¡¯t go her way too when that King from Mesola tried to abduct her. If I wasn¡¯t there, various things have already been done to her.¡± Alef muttered to herself with arrogance.

    However, even with the commotion, Genesis remained calm and unmoved. Seeing that the situation is unfavorable, she let out a small sigh.

    She then took a step forward and as if everyone in the place was struck by a lighting, their attention immediately shifted to Genesis. Small as she is, her presence is undeniably compelling and noticeable.

    ¡°I am displeased that all of you are thinking of such trivial thing.¡± Genesis said with a pressuring tone.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Naturally, the villagers find it unpleasant as she looks down on them. Even Derill becomes anxious about Genesis¡¯ sudden action. Alef sharpens her eyes and prepares her body to move in a blast if ever someone were to stone her.

    ¡°A chapel? Then what? A monument, pillar, or even a statue? It¡¯s laughable that this village is even capable of doing such thing.¡± She added another rude remark that pushes the village from unpleasant to anger.

    However, none move from their place and none attempted to do anything as she is the Village Chief¡¯s benefactor.

    ¡°Hear me faithless beings, faith has nothing to do with such infrastructures. If you really think that you need something grand to thank our Lord Eresti, then you are mistaken. Those are only to show our extended gratitude, however, your heartfelt reverence and faith are what truly Lord Eresti cherish the most.¡± Genesis¡¯ tone turned from a mortifying to a gentle but stern one.

    ¡°Everything can start somewhere as long as you cherish it in your heart. As you see more of this world, all the beautiful creations, and all of the things that compose this world, you all will be thankful to Lord Eresti.¡± She finishes.

    Overwhelming silent started wafting in the air as if the commotion earlier was a lie. All of the attention shifted to Genesis and to her words alone.

    Her voice, extremely persuading, her countenance, it¡¯s purely angelic, her demeanor, it¡¯s utterly divine. Genesis¡¯ charisma stands out even more than her own son, Falikh. She is an outright embodiment of charisma.

    ¡°Maybe at spring, we can actually start out something¡­¡± One of the villagers muttered.

    ¡°T-That¡¯s right! Won¡¯t be a fresh start for us to have something new? I¡¯d always thought of heading to the capital to learn there myself to heal people.¡± A young aspiring man said so.

    The villagers started giving out positive response one by one. The plan to revere a religion is without a doubt would be a success.

    Genesis let out a small grin as she watches the people opinion of her skyrocketing. Derill, who failed to bring his speech a fruition, stares at Genesis admiringly. Genesis notices his gaze and spoke to him.

    ¡°Young boy, you have a lot to learn. If you want to follow me, you should at least know how to persuade a single person. That¡¯s where it all starts.¡± Genesis lectured him with a bewitching gaze.

    ¡°Y-Yes! Miss Genesis¡­wait¡­young boy?¡±  Derill¡¯s last words were thoroughly ignored as Genesis kept her attention to the crowd.

    From one corner, the Village Chief and Fritz nod approvingly, from the other side, Alef was there, staring at Genesis like she did something unbelievable again.

    ¡°That¡¯s not a feat of simple persuasion can do! People¡¯s decision are faltering and yet, she was able to allure them with her words alone. Is that really a simple persuasion? Or perhaps¡­Guidance?¡±  Alef couldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me because she is blessed by the gods? Such thing doesn''t even exist¡­wait¡­¡± Alef thought came to halt when she realized something.

    ¡°Me¡­saving her at that moment¡­was also part of that coincidences called blessing?!¡± Her face twists in vexation as she thought of that.

    ¡°Have I¡­been always dancing at the top of her palm?!¡± Alef concluded with rageful face.

    Meanwhile, Genesis who is currently preaching and telling the villagers the greatness of miracles, healing power, and Lord Eresti, put on a triumphant smile.

    ¡°This may have diverted from my original plan but I can still make use of these people. Moreover, if we move to another village, we can spread the reverence of Lord Eresti. Soon¡­soon everything will be¡­¡± Genesis thought inwardly.

    The winter passes by, a new plan has been set in motion.

    The Mesola Kingdom prepares to set aflame another war.

    As for the duration of the entirety of winter, more and more villages, towns, and even cities have been converted to the faith for Lord Eresti.

    The Kingdom of Sirius and the Kingdom of Breille slowly builds their diplomatic relations through the effort of Princess Meriyal Breille and the active participation of the Demon Lord herself, Ivy Hellbeing.

    And lastly, the mysterious Dragon Priest that Alef talked about and what significance would it have in the tale.

    However, Falikh and the band of bandits haven''t yet shown their performances in the field of power struggling between kingdoms, between races, and most of all, between the mortals and divines.

    Their opening act will start as spring blooms and flowers rise from the ground.

 Chapter 77: New Season and New Business 1

    Several full moons have passed before the winter ends. Three months in total that people endured the excruciating coldness of the season and now, a new season, Spring, has come.

    Trees once again bloomed to their lush green color and the flowers beheld their petals. The ashen sky becomes clear again and the sun gently smiles upon the land. Animals started coming out from their nest and shelters after a long season of hibernation and butterflies and birds starts flying around.

    The fragrance of the season livens people¡¯s mood as they once again spread their arms towards the sky and inhales the freshest air.

    The Kingdom of Breille¡¯s people has survived the harsh weather despite being a Kingdom that solely relies on its agricultural prowess. All of it is thanks to Princess Meriyal Breille who started an open trade with the Kingdom of Sirius.

    Ivy Hellbeing further deepens the relationship between the two kingdoms by ordering her people to build more trade route around the forest. She would have never thought that she will find a new way to open the Demon Kingdom for business opportunities.

    Furthermore, this instigated the Kerias Kingdom to open their line of trade with the Kingdom of Sirius with the Breille Kingdom as their proxy. This further improves the situation of the Breille Kingdom as job opportunities keep opening for the people.

    Precious stones, magical items, supplies, resources and many other more has started flowing from the three Kingdom although the Kerias Kingdom haven¡¯t declared yet their intention to communicate with the Demon Kingdom.

    Distance is a partial reason for it but the pressing matter about it is that the Kerias Kingdom and the Sirius Kingdom has a history. Although it is less prevalent now, some people from the Kerias Kingdom still despite the demon even though a hundred years have passed.

    Also, since the new season, the Kerias Kingdom¡¯s most famous magical academy opens up again giving nobles from the Breille Kingdom and even from the Mesola Kingdom to travel back.

    And because of the winter ending, traveling is now easier again and the path in the forest is accessible not only to merchants but also for nobles who travel back and forth from the Kerias Kingdom to the Breille Kingdom.

    As for the lone Mansion inside the vast forest straddling the territory of the Breille Kingdom up to the territory of the Sirius Kingdom, preparations are undergoing while Reysha¡¯s presence is unfound.

    Midseason of winter, Reysha decided to leave the Mousseux and return back to the Einhart¡¯s domain. It is unknown why but she¡¯d rather spend some time with her family in this world rather than laze all day together with the bandits.

    However, upon spring hits, Reysha returned to this place for the reason there¡¯s the problem about the dimensional crack. By the time Reysha left the mansion, the answer is still unfound. She is afraid that something she caused may turn out to be a potential harm to people.

    No, it is already harmful enough to this world, that¡¯s why she can¡¯t just leave it for responsibility¡¯s sake.

    Also, she is worried about Victoria, her granddaughter when she was still a man. She never really gave it a deeper thought but a lone girl living together with a group of men is still a little obscene in terms of ethics that she knows.

    Not exactly one girl but one and a half girl if she considers Mika¡¯s feelings.

    There¡¯s also the matter of Genesis, the Archpriest with power beyond their comprehension and her plans about reviving a God using Falikh¡¯s body.

    Not so long after she reached the innermost part of the forest that she saw the oddly built Mousseux that would surely stand out in the middle of the forest. Free from snow that has melted a long time ago, the roof, fences, and even the bushes and plants are thoroughly taken care of.

    It has been a while too since the last time she saw the people in that place so she was a little curious and anxious about what mess could have happened. She prayed a little to herself that Teth, Eiru, and Mika are able to handle things around.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    She stares at the huge mansion, however, she noticed that the large door is open and right off the bat, Reld is standing there dressed flashily with a noble accent. He dons a suit uncommon from this world, the one that is used in high-class parties back in her world.

    Not only that, as soon as they met gazes, she felt that there¡¯s something wrong with his atmosphere. As if he is alluring any person who came contact with him.

    ¡°What the hell is this¡­?¡± Reysha muttered in a low voice. She isn¡¯t bothered by the bandit¡¯s Host Mode as she is previously a man but it still annoys her to a certain degree.

    ¡°Welcome back, Miss Reysha. Such a fine day isn¡¯t it?¡± Reld greeted with a smile that¡¯s obviously trying to bewitch and seduce Reysha.

    ¡°I¡¯ll punch you in the face if you tried to pull that face on me again.¡± Taking back what I said earlier that Reysha isn¡¯t bothered at all, a vein popped from her forehead.

    ¡°D-Don¡¯t please¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Reld hurriedly apologizes by lowering his head. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you well though Miss Reysha.¡± He added without any farce from before.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to know what you guys are up to now.¡± Reysha stares at Reld coldly as she cross-examines him.

    Unable to keep a straight face in front of Reysha, Reld easily cracks and started speaking.

    ¡°Y-yes¡­but before that, let us move to new place.¡± Reld said while showing Reysha the way. He beckons Reysha to go around the mansion as if preventing her to see the guest room where they usually hang out.

    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s this? I hear laughter and such from the guest room. What¡¯s that, a woman¡¯s voice?¡± Reysha said with an astonished face.

    As Reysha said, laughter resounded throughout the place. The laughter of men and women¡­

    ¡°Please, Miss Reysha! Don¡¯t!¡± Reld tried to stop Reysha who started marching towards the guest room.

    However, Reysha paid no heed to Reld¡¯s words and kept her stride. Reld can¡¯t even touch Reysha out of fear and respect. His usual coin obsessed-self melts away as soon as Reysha makes her appearance.

    Giving Reld a little leeway of relief, Reysha didn¡¯t slam open the huge door but just took a peek at the little slit that it shows.

    Goosebumps immediately crawled its way towards her body upon laying her eyes on the scenery.

    ¡°Oh my, my little cute kittens, aren¡¯t you glad you lost your way and found this garden of apples?¡± Amadeo said towards one of the girls that cling to him in one of the new couch that looks so expensive. Glitters float around him and the four girls clinging to him are all lovestruck.

    ¡°Kya! Sir Amadeo is so charming!¡± Said by one of his fangirls.

    ¡°Are you really going to steal our hearts?! No, you don¡¯t have to answer Sir Amadeo because you already have!¡± Said by one more of the girls.

    ¡°The moment your heart started going badump is the moment I have stolen your hearts, fair maidens. Say, how about another cup of tea?¡± Amadeo once again made a punchline and offered the rich looking girls a drink in which everyone nodded.

    Shifting her attention to another corner of the room is where Eiru is¡­

    ¡°Uwah, I know that you¡¯re a boy but I can¡¯t help not to get swayed by your cuteness Sir Eiru! Your skin is like porcelain and your hair is like a fragment of gold.¡± One of his fangirls said.

    ¡°Is that so? I do think most of you are charming in their own ways. I¡¯m honestly relieved that I get to be complimented but you know, how about I compliment all of you for being¡­desirable.¡± Eiru¡¯s long shot words ignited the three girls flocking to him into embers.

    ¡°N-No way¡­! Sir Eiru¡­that¡¯s unfair!¡± Exclaimed by one of the girls.

    ¡°Your look is so deceiving Sir Eiru. Who would have ever thought that you are such a smooth talker! Even so, it made me skipped a beat!¡± One of the girls said with dreamy eyes filled with passion.

    And in one corner, there¡¯s Hansen entertaining his own flock of girls. In another corner by the tables, the twin, Sod, and Mes are striking the girls with funny jokes and flirty remarks. Furan is entertaining older women who seem to be in their thirties.

    In another corner is Morio, singing and playing his instrument which also gathered some attention. Girls watch him with passionate eyes.

    And many other more but the one that stands out the most is not Falikh but rather¡­it was Victoria¡­

    ¡°Ahahaha! You really think so?! Ain¡¯t you a sweetheart? Don¡¯t be shy, come closer.¡± She coerced a girl and without any resistance, the girl clings to Victoria¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Ah, no fair! I want to cling to your arms too, Victoria!¡± One of the girls exclaimed with a perplexed face.

    ¡°As you can see, both of my arms are already occupied but perhaps¡­do you want to sit in my lap? I don¡¯t mind.¡± Victoria impishly grins with a little hint of seduction.

    ¡°Y-Y-Your lap!? I am grateful to do it!¡± The girl suddenly rushes to Victoria¡¯s lap.

    ¡°No! I am the one who is going to take a seat on there!¡± One of the girls stopped her.

    ¡°Allow me to occupy it!¡± Another girl joined the fray¡­

    In total, Victoria is catering to eight girls.

    Reysha who saw the spectacle cocks her head back with eyes full of bewilderment. She shakily took a step back upon the flirt fest inside the guest room.

    She fixes her posture and spoke.

    ¡°Come, Spoof.¡± She coldly called out to someone out of nowhere.

    In an instant, Spoof arrived beside Reysha like a blur. One of his knees is planted on the ground as he gives Reysha a welcome salute.

    ¡°¡­!¡± Spoof wordlessly gestured.

    ¡°Give me a detailed explanation of what the hell is happening here!¡± Reysha shouted with yet another headache invading her temples.

 Chapter 78: New Season and New Business 2

    Reysha demanded an explanation about what¡¯s happening. She stares at Spoof with half-closed eyes like he is a culprit. No, he is also a culprit for being a bandit himself but she really can¡¯t point that out since she is letting them as they please.

    ¡°Let me explain it to you, madam!~¡± Said in a suave voice.

    Hearing such cringing tone that made Reysha jolt in disgust, she slowly turns around to witness Falikh leaning his arm on the doorway with a loose shirt with necktie hanging around his neck. His golden hair is lavishly loose down and the ambiance of his stare is a seductive one.

    It gives a bad boy vibes that fit in his image that complimented his handsomeness from a lean and gentle atmosphere to an aggressive and flirty one.

    Falikh boasts to be the most handsome and attractive among the bandits and his actions are over the top. He have a face, charm, and charisma to attract women to be his lover and men to be his companion.

    ¡°You¡¯re too full of yourself. You¡¯ll see yourself fainted if you don¡¯t stop that.¡± Reysha plainly said.

    However, for Reysha, none seems to be effective. Given her very core and being is a man inside that has lived a fulfilled life that dies naturally at age of seventy plus, she even grew up in a strict upbringing and troubles about men has broken her patience.

    ¡°Well, of course, I¡¯d be full of myself. My dashingly good looks are on a level that a compliment is nothing but a given grace to me. Narcissism aside, please don¡¯t hit me¡­¡± Falikh immediately bowed down in apology as he saw Reysha raising an eyebrow.

    ¡°Like what I said, give me an explanation already.¡± Reysha hurried Falikh to say what he intended to say from the start.

    ¡°As you can see, we started a new business!¡± Falikh declares so that made Reysha tilt her head quizzically.

    ¡°I was hoping for a decent answer. I ashamed myself to even hope for it¡­¡± Reysha said as she shook her head left and right while holding the bridge of her nose.

    ¡°Take a look for yourself then! We are making tons! By the way, I am the manager and half of the members are staffs and the other half are the hosts.¡± Falikh explained.

    ¡°Hosts?¡± Reysha repeated such words she is unfamiliar. Not exactly unfamiliar but she doesn¡¯t know what Falikh is referring to. ¡°It¡¯s nothing new but I feel really bad about this¡­¡± she thought to herself.

    Reld and Spoof look at each other and made a light shrug of what¡¯s going to happen. They closely followed behind Falikh and Reysha who are now going to take a peek back at the guest room.

    ¡°There, there, look at Amadeo!¡± Falikh quietly exclaimed and pointed Amadeo for Reysha to observe.

    ¡°Huh? You want me to take a look at that scandalous act you call business?¡± Reysha sarcastically asked.

    ¡°No, you will understand once you see it.¡± Falikh said with confidence.

    Upon Falikh¡¯s suggestion, Reysha glued her eyes to Amadeo¡¯s group of fangirls. She looks at them like she is gulping a bitter pill because of too much unnecessary flirting and all cheesy lines that sounded so out-of-date.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    However, that only applies to Reysha¡¯s mindset who think those are extremely lame. The girls of this world are simple and easily swayed by this kind of words if said by someone of Amadeo¡¯s caliber. Meaning, it¡¯s the most effective if the person itself is good looking.

    ¡°Ah, Sir Amadeo, I have something for you!¡± One of the girls rubbing to Amadeo said. She brought out a jewelry that looks expensive but nonetheless, something a noble can easily spend for.

    ¡°Ah¡­this is¡­how wonderful. Oops, I meant you you adorable cake.¡± Amadeo said as he took the pendant from the flustered girl who received his compliment. He then casually put the jewelry in his coat pocket and continued flirting.

    Sooner or later¡­the girl who gave Amadeo the jewelry suddenly garnered hostile jealousy. They also offered Amadeo lots of gifts ranging from jewelry to expensive magical artifacts.

    As Reysha knitted her brows, she also noticed that the other bandits, even Victoria, are also receiving the same treatment from the girls that flock them. The place becomes rowdy as girls try to hog their attention.

    ¡°Business is booming as usual!¡± Reld exclaimed that his eyes glittered in a greedy manner.

    ¡°Business?¡± Reysha repeated those specific words.

    ¡°Urk!¡± Reld freezes on the spot upon realizing that Reysha caught his words. He became pale from head to toe and sweat started dripping from his forehead.

    Reysha snaps her head towards Falikh with half-closed eyes full of suspicion.

    ¡°Hey, this business¡­would you¡­kindly explain it to me?¡± Reysha asked with a default non-expressive countenance. Her half-closed eyes are the only thing that defies that default expression.

    Even with her inquisition, Falikh¡¯s face never faltered towards despair. In fact, he is more than happy to give Reysha the details and keeping a high and mighty smug.

    ¡°Like we said, it¡¯s business! Rather than raiding carriages and travelers in the road of this forest, we decided to make rich young ladies and some rich merchant daughters go here. We might have gone overboard with suddenly kidnapping them and taking them here in the mansion but we do it with their eyes blindfolded. In the end, they seem to like the entertainment and the excitement of being taken away from their secluded world to this princely and dreamy place!¡± Falikh explained without taking a breather.

    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­what? That¡¯s simply extortion. It is still a crime.¡± Reysha simply said with another sigh.

    ¡°Our contract said that as long as we don¡¯t hurt anyone, it¡¯s fine, right? Also, they are voluntarily giving those stuff and we won¡¯t turn away from anything that could give us profit!¡± Falikh made another argument.

    ¡°The way you put it¡­I feel like you are trying to block any incoming arguments from me. You really thought this well¡­I just can¡¯t believe that you rascals have the guts to do this to those girls¡­¡± Reysha said with a slight discomfort on her face.

    ¡°This is simply nothing more than entertainment. Every girl here is aware that we are a bandit, yet, they obediently came. The reason is, of course, our looks. Second is our performance that drew them further. Think of it as a theater where people pay to see orchestras, acts, performance and etc.¡± Falikh brought down his final hammer towards this discussion that made Reysha speechless.

    Reysha knew that Falikh, or rather Camille was always a master of reasoning and even deceit. Reysha holds no hard feeling for him this time as what he said is undeniable. The only thing that keeps Reysha bothered is the lack of morality for leeching from this people.

    ¡°It¡¯s something a real bandit would do and this is much easier¡­But don¡¯t overdo it. No shameless stuff in this place and nothing sort of explicit, okay?¡± Reysha simply warned Falikh with a defeated expression.

    She just simply can¡¯t believe that she was overthrown with reasoning even though everything was against her morals.

    ¡°That¡¯s something we are going to prevent. At least, from those girls¡­¡± Falikh said with a  troubled expression.

    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s a little prejudice of me to judge that the men will do the first move. I fear that Victoria will do something beyond those moral boundaries.¡± Reysha simple thought. ¡°By the way, who thought of everything. I can¡¯t believe that you alone figured this out.¡± Reysha then asked Falikh.

    ¡°Oh, Mika, Teth, Eiru, and I are all in agreement and planned this since Autumn.¡± Falikh answered Reysha¡¯s question with a smile.

    ¡°All of the people that I expected to keep the peace in this place¡­¡± However, Reysha deeply despaired inside.

    ¡°And so, the four of us called this¡­Bandit Host Club.¡± Falikh declared.

 Chapter 79: New Season and New Business 3

    Bandit Host Club.

    The name itself speaks for what it means. It is basically a place bandits have gathered and taken jobs as a host. An exclusive place for the wealthy to gather and enjoy themselves with a heart-pounding experience from the pretty and handsome boys.

    Gender really has nothing to do to be a host, rather, you need to be charismatic in a magnitude to allure people.

    As such, the Bandit which composes of handsome men and some extras became a club where they cater to a maiden¡¯s needs. Which is to say, they are those people who profit from their good looks alone.

    And thus, Reysha, the only sane person, eats a slice of cake with empty eyes. However, the cake managed to pull Reysha from completely losing it. The delicious fluffy cake that Teth served painstakingly when he learned that Reysha is in Mousseux.

    Currently, Reysha is sitting in the vacant room as she eats the cake served with tea.

    ¡°What¡¯s with that Bandit Host Club? Aren¡¯t they being too cheeky? Not that I have something to say to them¡­¡± Reysha talked to herself as she chomps down on another slice of cake.

    Her expression doesn¡¯t show it but her cheeks are starting to be dyed with cherry color as she savors the strawberry cake served with Green Tea brewed specially by Mika.

    ¡°Spoof.¡± Reysha called out.

    Right here right now, Spoof appeared from the shadows and kneels with one knee planted on the ground in front of Reysha.

    ¡°I want you to gather intel regarding the regulars of the Bandit Host Club. I want to know even the slightest background they have and their affiliation.¡± Reysha ordered Spoof.

    Without making any making sound, Spoof saluted in a serious manner and hurriedly left like a wind.

    ¡°Oh, why did you ordered Spoof that?¡± Mika said as he entered the room with an amused face. He then proceeds to sit parallel to Reysha.

    ¡°Hmph, do I have any obligations to tell you?¡± Reysha coldly answered.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about the Bandit Host Club, Miss Reysha. We¡¯ve been planning this since Autumn and we find it that Spring is the most appropriate season for it.¡± Mika explained.

    ¡°Mika, don¡¯t take me for a fool.¡± Reysha rebutted with yet another cold tone.

    ¡°Of course I have my own reasons for this.¡± Mika exclaimed with a gentle smile.

    ¡°Reasons...huh? To begin with, I don¡¯t see any reasons for me to be angry. You and the others are just making use of what you have in disposal and raising its potency.¡± Reysha said with a resigned tone. She already knows that her words mean nothing.

    ¡°I hope our leader thinks like a mature like Miss Reysha. Well, that¡¯ll take everything in a new direction.¡± Mika nonchalantly threw a compliment among those words.

    ¡°Mature is it? That¡¯s not something I really want to hear.¡± Reysha answered it while staring at the cup of tea.

    ¡°By the way Miss Reysha, why did you ordered Spoof to check the client¡¯s background?¡± Mika threw in another question.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°Yeah, since you guys have been doing this since the start of the spring, it means you have a lot of regulars by now. I¡¯m doing this to check the nobles that may have an affiliation with the Kerias Kingdom that may know me or even other noble families from another land. It will be a pain if we suddenly meet here. Also, there¡¯s for security reasons.¡± Reysha explained herself and sipped the tea on her cup as soon as she finished talking.

    ¡°Oh, I never thought about that.¡± Mika exclaimed with amazement in his eyes.

    ¡°I am a noble from the Kingdom of Kerias. Occasionally too, Princess Meriyal and Aspara visit this place so it would be hard to deal with the situation if it escalates to something we don¡¯t know. Well, it¡¯s a little trivial thing to be honest, but it¡¯s better to be safe than sorry.¡± Reysha once again explained it in detail.

    ¡°You¡¯re really up for this scheme now Miss Reysha. Are you perhaps enjoying this too?¡± Mika sheepishly asked.

    ¡°¡­Maybe.¡± Reysha answered while her lips broke into a slight upward curve. She can feel that although it¡¯s not morally correct, she felt some excitement to it.

    ¡°Oh, you smiled. Geez, if you could have smiled more, then you¡¯d be the cutest around.¡± Mika protested with a light tone.

    It was nothing sort of a comfort but there¡¯s a serenity that was formed. For Reysha, Mika is a good and humble conversation partner. She felt that even though he is a man outside, there¡¯s a girl of him inside that she could bond with.

    ¡°Heyo, Little Reysha! Welcome back!¡± From the door, Victoria suddenly barges.

    Reysha who was sipping her tea frowned upon Victoria¡¯s sudden entrance. From behind Victoria appears Sod and Mes.

    The two appears to be carrying some black clothes, a uniform alike what they are wearing. Reysha looks a the suit curiously for a moment, however, her eyes widened in surprise as she figured the size of the clothes.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got a bad feeling this¡­¡± She thought to herself as if she is resigning to her fate.

    ¡°Little Reysha, how I missed you! You kept Big sis Victoria wait for so long!¡± Victoria said as she strikes a hug from Reysha¡¯s side.

    ¡°Big sis my arse¡­words coming from my very own granddaughter when I was a man¡­!¡± Reysha¡¯s mind screamed those words. ¡°What do you want from me?¡± She still asked even though the intention was as clear as day.

    Then her eyes steered towards Mika. She was taken aback when she realized that Mika had prepared all the facial cosmetics.

    ¡°I-Is this a setup?!¡± Reysha exclaimed as she stood from her chair. ¡°I no longer will sit idly as you people toy with me like a dress up doll!¡± She added as she set her feet to march out of the room.

    However, before she can make one step, the hugging Victoria tightened her arms that was locking Reysha.

    ¡°You can¡¯t get away! Ahahaha!¡± Victoria laughed in victory as she held Reysha in her arms.

    Reysha tried to struggle against it, however, she made no progress from escaping, even as she uses her body enhancement.

    ¡°Damn! Her strength as a hero is on par with me?! I know that¡¯s a given but still¡­!¡± Reysha said inside her mind. Her struggle means nothing to Victoria and she can¡¯t force her way further than that as she has to hurt Victoria¡­violently.

    ¡°Fine, let me go. I¡¯ll ride along with your ploys.¡± Reysha said as she submitted.

    ¡°Hell yeah!¡± Victoria exclaimed with guts pose.

    ¡°This is nice.¡± ¡°Really nice!¡± The twin, Sod, and Mes rejoiced in a happy mood as they were able to make Reysha do it to their biddings.

    ¡°Well then Miss Reysha, I¡¯ll make you sparkle like a star. I¡¯ve always wanted to fix your face and hair. Fufufu, this will be fun.¡± Mika said with a scary smile as her hold all the brushes and powder.

    .

    .

    .

    ¡°Wow, what¡¯s your name?¡± One random girl asked as Reysha sat down on a couch in the Host Room.

    ¡°Cute, petite, and you got this cold eyes that will brush off anyone at point blank. How exciting!¡± Another girl said as she rushes towards Reysha¡¯s side.

    ¡°Cute but with cold eyes?! It¡¯s like Sir Eiru but with contrasting personality! The huge gap incites excitement.¡± Another girl squeals as she looks at Reysha dreamily.

    ¡°What the hell? How many times did I say that today?¡± Reysha inwardly said as she tried to comprehend her situation. ¡°Whatever, I¡¯ll just try to be as rude as possible to them.¡± She planned.

    ¡°Kyaa! Look at me with those eyes!¡±

    ¡°So small! I love the color of your hair!¡±

    Currently, Reysha¡¯s hair was thoroughly straightened by Mika with one of his new creation. After that, it was tied in a low ponytail so as a result, she was able to set down. She wears the common uniform of a host and sat down in one of the assigned couch.

    Seemingly being the newcomer, flocks of girls immediately gathered around Reysha. They are asking her questions and squealing as soon as they meet eye to eye. However, Reysha was not too happy about the situation.

    ¡°My ears hurt. Stop squealing like pigs. It really displeases me.¡± Reysha said in a very rude tone. She expected them to be turned off after that, however¡­

    BANG

    The sound of maidens madly falling in love was heard across the room.

 Chapter 80: New Season and New Business 4

    At the end of the day when the sun started sinking down from the horizon, all of the clients have already been taken back to the forest path where the Bandits abducted them as part of the play, a dreamlike scenario exclusive for a day.

    The scene afterward is nothing sort of expected, janitorial work¡­

    ¡°Goddamn, they are always this messy. Well, not that I can really complain since we¡¯re getting a lot from them¡­¡± Amadeo complained as he picks up a trash leftover from the simple banquet earlier presented to the nobles.

    ¡°I am not saying that I hate this kind of job but the aftermath will always be a pain in the arse.¡± Eiru said while sweeping the floor.

    ¡°Ei, Catch!¡± Mes shouted as he threw a bag of trash towards Sod.

    ¡°Hey, be careful! What if that exploded in my face!?¡± Sod exclaimed, however, he just skillfully caught the bag of trash nonchalantly.

    From the kitchen comes Teth while holding a knife in one hand. He is wearing a dirtied apron and dresses casually.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad that¡¯s over. No more orders right? I am going to make dinner now so clean up faster.¡± Teth commanded as he returns back.

    ¡°Man, Teth¡¯s food are one of the few rewards for a tough day. Hey, Dick, how much do you think we made today?¡± Falikh asked a question as he observes everything and walks around picking trashes too. It seems he is not entirely useless.

    ¡°I still haven¡¯t evaluated our loots yet but I am certain that we made a killing because of Miss Reysha¡¯s sudden appearance. It¡¯s a limited time boost to our profit.¡± Reld explained while stashing away the loots of the week.

    ¡°Good work everyone! That was really fun for me! It¡¯s a shame I can¡¯t let any of those girls stay here with me.¡± Victoria emerges from the main hall and said with a refreshed face. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll just satisfy myself with Miss Reysha here.¡± She said as she glances at Reysha who is sitting in one corner of the room.

    ¡°It¡¯s best if¡­you don¡¯t disturb her right now Dear Victoria. You know how bad it is if she gets irritated, right?¡± Mika said with a consoling voice at the end of his words.

    ¡°Y-Yeah¡­now that I remember it¡­¡± Victoria thinks twice before marching towards Reysha.

    ¡°Look, even Spoof is having doubt whether he will approach Reysha or not. He knows the fine line between masochism and death¡­¡± Mika added as he observes Spoof standing from afar and silently stares at Reysha.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?!~ You guys seems to be talking about something serious!¡± Falikh suddenly and abruptly entered the conversation.

    ¡°Ah, granny, that¡­Little Reysha gives off a scary aura right now.¡± Victoria said as she pointed at Reysha.

    ¡°Oh? Is she down? How pathetic of her!~ I should go and cheer her up then!~ Miss Reysha!~¡± Falikh suddenly strides towards Reysha.

    ¡°Ah¡­that idiot! Everyone knows well that Reysha¡¯s blood boils the most towards him¡­¡± Mika exclaimed as he shakes his head left and right.

    Meanwhile, Reysha who is actually just in deep thought, contemplating today''s event and circumstances.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe this. A supernatural phenomena like the dimensional crack threatens this world¡¯s safety, a High priestess who wishes to revive a god, and lastly, the hero staying here in this place who is actually my granddaughter from my previous life¡­things couldn¡¯t get any worse.¡± Reysha thought of everything.

    ¡°And these guys are just merrymaking while bathing in wealth from leeching off from nobles and rich people while only using their natural looks. Demanding an explanation is stupid¡­assuming is foolish, all I can do is let everything go¡­¡± Reysha concluded with resignation.

    ¡°Miss Reysha!¡± Falikh shouted beside Reysha.

    ¡°Wha--! You¡­don¡¯t shout like that beside my ear!¡± Reysha hurriedly reprimanded Falikh.

    ¡°Why? Do you have sensitive ears?¡± Falikh curiously asked.

    ¡°Among every part of my body, it is the most sensitive and ticklish so I¡¯d appreciate if you steer away from it.¡± Reysha replied nonchalantly, however, immediately, her body jolts in surprise again.

    ¡°Ah¡­!¡± Reysha lets out a high pitched and girly voice.

    ¡°Oh, it is.¡± Falikh muttered like it was a big news.

    ¡°Even after I told you not to.¡± Reysha glares at Falikh while covering her ears with her hands.

    ¡°That¡¯s cute¡­you really reminds of Deppy. He has ticklish ears too and loves glaring at me even though we are wed.¡± Falikh said with a faint smile.

    ¡°I just thoughtlessly talked to him out of my daze from my deep contemplation but I kind of showed some vulnerabilities there¡­¡± Reysha inwardly said to herself as she averted her gaze away from Falikh. ¡°Now that you know it, I¡¯m going to smack you next time. Leave me alone now.¡± She said towards him.

    ¡°Eeeeh? I thought you are actually warming up to me now.¡± Falikh said with a flabbergasted countenance.

    ¡°I am not those girls and I don¡¯t plan to be swayed by those petty words. I still want some explanation of this Bandit Host Club and what are your plans for the wealth you are earning here. Depending on the answers, I may need to interfere.¡± Reysha warned Falikh with a stern face.

    ¡°That huh¡­Miss Reysha¡­stiff as ever. Don¡¯t you have any preferences for boys?¡± Falikh asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s something out of the blue. I believe I have no obligation to answer such question¡­but¡­I guess I could answer that.¡± Reysha said.

    Reysha remembered that time when Falikh was asked by Victoria about the person he loves. Reysha was taken aback or even moved when she heard that Falikh still loves the very same Deppy that she is now. She surrendered to Falikh¡¯s question and decided to answer it out of compelled emotion.

    ¡°Wait¡­could it be, Miss Reysha¡­you are into girls too?! Is that why you never liked anyone here?!¡± Falikh immediately jumped to a conclusion before Reysha could even speak.

    Reysha¡¯s cheeks twitched.

    ¡°Is it Miss Aspara or Princess Meriyal?!¡± Falikh hurriedly added.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid. As if I¡¯d like those two oddballs. Don¡¯t jump to conclusion from after another you idiot.¡± Reysha quelled Falikh¡¯s misconception. ¡°My preferences for my ideal partner will not be shaped by anyone else but me.¡± Reysha added.

    ¡°I¡¯m just kidding¡­¡± Falikh said while he scratches the back of his head.

    ¡°Haaa¡­anyway, if I were to give my preferences, it will be someone¡­someone who knows me well. I want someone¡­who opposes my personality and fills the gap¡­or something like that¡­¡± Reysha honestly said.

    ¡°Sounds like¡­no¡­nevermind. That¡¯s a wonderful one, Miss Reysha¡­¡± Falikh was about to say something but stopped himself and complimented Reysha¡¯s words.

    As Falikh said that, Reysha didn¡¯t say anything back and simply stares at him. In return, Falikh looks at Reysha as if he found out something new.

    An awkward silence looms over the two of them while most of the bandits who are doing janitorial work are now actually watching the two. There was nothing wrong with the situation and everyone knows that but there was something not right too.

    BAM!

    ¡°Hey, the dinner¡¯s about to be served so do your job faster!¡± Teth suddenly slams open the door and announces such.

    Everyone in the room jolted in surprise and returned to their work abruptly. Reysha and Falikh broke their eye contact and Falikh immediately left.

    He strides faster than one cannot imagine from him and suddenly walk past Victoria and Mika who are sprouting worried faces until they saw Falikh¡¯s face.

    ¡°Granny! Wha--!¡± Victoria said as she worriedly followed Falikh.

    Mika was left alone in his place with a flabbergasted countenance. He then sprouted a smile full of impishness.

    ¡°Who would have thought that the season of spring will birth to our Leader¡¯s blooming heart. I wanted to watch how this story will go. Fufufu!¡± Mika said as he recalls how red like a tomato Falikh¡¯s face is.

 Chapter 81: With this Wealth, What the Hell are you Going to do? 1

    Three days have passed since Reysha firsthand experienced working as a host in Bandit Host Club. Nothing else happened after that as they only open once a week to not overburden the girls who give them trea--¡­tributes.

    These tributes, in exchange, is a dreamy encounter with prince-like bandits that will not only steal precious tributes but also the hearts of these hopeful maidens that wanted to run away from their life momentarily and experience the euphoria of romance.

    Right now, Reysha, standing in one corner of the room that she was given, contemplates one single thing.

    ¡°Where the hell are they going to use a huge sum of wealth?¡± She asked herself while placing one finger in her chin. She furrows her brows because of these thoughts.

    Depending on the answer to that question, Reysha might actually need to do something about this situation. However, she is confused on how to approach the situation at hand for the reason the bandits haven¡¯t showed anything despicable given that the subtle extortion is exempted.

    ¡°I should ask around if I want to get anywhere. There¡¯s no point in brooding over it and coming to an assumption.¡±  Reysha said as she stood up and marches towards the door out of her room.

    The mansion, Mousseux, has a simple structure for a huge building. Composing three floors, it is compacted evenly to easily house more than twenty people with separate rooms and sufficient restrooms, individual shower room for each room, and a large public bath.

    The first floor houses the kitchen, the guest area, dining room, and all sort of gimmick and undergrounds including the treasury. The second floor is dedicated for rooms dedicated to the bandits the makes up up to two corridor. Along the way are decorative plants, nightshade, and a lot of furniture are lined up. Lastly, the third floor, dedicated to the guests of this mansion. It also includes Reysha¡¯s room.

    Reysha descended to the second floor and saw the corridors empty. It¡¯s noon and most of the bandits should be outside, doing their individual works or playing around as they please. She won¡¯t be finding anything in this floor so she proceeded to the first floor.

    Arriving at the first floor, Reysha immediately noticed Sod and Mes carrying construction tools such as a hammer, nails, a plank of woods, and etc.

    ¡°Hey, you two.¡± Reysha called out to the two.

    Snapping their attention towards Reysha, Sod and Mes sprouted a smile and slowly set the materials aside.

    ¡°Sup, Miss Reysha, slept well? I bet you did!¡± Mes teased as he waves his hand.

    ¡°Good m¡¯rning! What are you going to do today too, Miss Reysha? Observing?¡± Sod asked with a sheepish smile but there¡¯s no any intention behind it.

    ¡°Sod, Mes, I have something in mind that is quite bothering me. I want to ask the two of you about it.¡± Reysha confronted them directly.Stolen story; please report.

    ¡°Ask away! Unless it¡¯s about one needs a good head, you can count on us!¡± Sod boasted.

    ¡°What could be the almighty Miss Reysha wanted to know?¡± Mes once again teased Reysha but to no avail, was ignored.

    ¡°Out of curiosity, I¡¯d like to know what are you guys planning to do with all that wealth? It seems excessive and unnecessary. No doubt, your leader has something grand in his mind.¡± Reysha asked frankly and observe Sod and Mes.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Sod stops at that moment before he could say anything further.

    ¡°¡­I think it¡¯s fine Sod! It¡¯s Miss Reysha after all!¡± Mes encourages Sod.

    Reysha raises an eyebrow from the two¡¯s interaction as if they are hesitant and unsure but at the same time, really wanted to say the reason. Seeing that Reysha is keenly observing them, Sod and Mes brought back a smile on their countenance.

    ¡°Ahahaha! I¡¯m sorry about that Miss Reysha! Truth be told, leader actually wanted to amass a huge amount of wealth because he¡­he actually wants to create¡­something in this place. It needs a lot of resources.¡± Sod explained.

    ¡°That¡¯s all we can say for now Miss Reysha! The leader doesn¡¯t want anything being spoiled. Let¡¯s go Sod!¡± Mes beckoned Sod as he waves his hand to Reysha while picking up the construction tools from earlier.

    Reysha wanted to squeeze some answers but she is not a fan of extorting information from unwilling people who seemingly wanted to keep that secret to the grave. She just exhaled a sigh and turn her back from the direction where the twins went.

    Sod and Mes walk side by side and after several minutes, they reached outside, to the back of the mansion where they are creating a podium. Remembering Reysha¡¯sm question, Mes look up in the sky like he is contemplating.

    ¡°Hey, Sod, you still remember right?¡± Mes asked Sod with a serious face.

    ¡°Yeah¡­it¡¯s clear as day for me. Our lives¡­¡± Sod answered while staring far off with a dazed face.

    The twins recalled their lives as young rascals.

    In the streets of Mesola Kingdom, two boys litter around in skimpy and dirty clothes despite winter raining down its coldness.

    For children of those age in the streets, they are bound to die like a stray dog. Unnoticed, ignored, or even despised due to their appearance.

    Nothing to rely on, the twins, Sod and Mes, relied on stealing and tricking people for a living. Munching on a piece of bread for lunch, munching the other half at dinner.

    Wealth, they thought.

    If they are wealthy, if their parents didn¡¯t abandon them, they aren¡¯t going to experience such hardship, a hardship where they constantly seek for food day and night, a hardship where they are bound to get into a fistfight if they are caught or had a fight with other poverish children.

    Right from the start, they are geniuses that¡¯s knowledge wasn¡¯t honed with books and teachings but sharpens through survival and common sense.

    Through those, they learned trickery and sleight of hands to pickpocket. They learned how to survive on what they have on hands leading them to have high intelligence when it comes to an immediate first aid.

    Survival of the fittest, the strong will consume the weak.

    But for Sod and Mes, they are tricky raccoons that will steal anything not just from the strong but also from the weak making them not at the apex or the bottom tier of the food chain but outside of it.

    That¡¯s how they lived their lives until they met Falikh three years ago.

    ¡°Say, Sod, do you think we have our very own warm home now?¡± Mes asked with a faint smile curving on his lips.

    ¡°That¡¯s what leader promised us after all. Not only for us, but for those who are needy. Now that we reached this point, I am compelled to support leader until the very end.¡± Sod answered as he set down the materials.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I also thought. To be honest, I already feel like we are living in a warm home without this mansion. Together with everyone, as friends and companions, laughing and messing around, it¡¯s truly a home befitting for us rascals.¡± Mes said as he started working.

    Together, the two grinned at each other and laughs heartily realizing that say said so many cheesy lines.

 Chapter 82: With this Wealth, What the Hell are you Going to do? 2

    ¡°That¡¯s not it. Sod and Mes have their own reasons.¡± Reysha muttered to herself as she walks towards the main hallway when suddenly, she felt hungry.

    ¡°Come to think of it, I woke up later than usual. Even though I dislike the idea eating food that comes from them, Teth¡¯s food is undeniably the best in this world. Let¡¯s see if he cooked some leftover.¡± She said as her feet take her towards the kitchen.

    As she arrived at the kitchen, she spotted Teth and Furan. The two of them are prepping food for lunch while having a light chat.

    ¡°Oh, Miss Reysha, does the warmth the spring brought over made your sleep more comfortable?¡± Teth asked with a smile, something that¡¯s natural to all of the bandits.

    Though large and muscular in build, Teth has a gentle countenance and undeniably handsome looks. Furan who sits afar from Teth in a chair leaning his body on a table, waves at Reysha as a greeting.

    Furan, on the other hand, is tall and lean. He has a sassy look that seemingly always seduces women. Among the bandits with Eiru as an exception, he is the only one who can use magic adeptly.

    ¡°I must admit, I did sleep well. Expensive bed seems one of the worthy of merit from all the things that Falikh bought. Anyway, Teth, is there any food left?¡± Reysha asked as she finds herself a sit which two chairs apart from Furan.

    ¡°Ah, sorry. Knowing Falikh, you should already know.¡± Teth apologized as he picks up an egg and shows it to Reysha. ¡°Although I can set this dish aside and whip something quick for you. How about it? A simple omelet?¡± Teth waves the egg in which compelled Reysha to nod gently.

    ¡°As long as you cook it deliciously.¡± Reysha replied.

    Teth then proceeded to whisk on the egg yolk and garnished it with a lot of herbs and spices. Reysha concluded that it won¡¯t take long before Teth finishes the omelet.

    ¡°How cold, Miss Reysha. You purposely seat apart from me!~¡± Furan started talking to Reysha. His playful tone immediately induced Reysha¡¯s irritation.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to have any connection with a man who does indecent things with older, married women.¡± Reysha bluntly said.

    ¡°Oh, but that¡¯s what exciting! The thrill of immorality.¡± Furan exclaimed.

    ¡°A part of me wanted to deny that you are this broken but I shouldn¡¯t deny reality.¡± Reysha looks at Furan with utter disgust. Furan is in the middle spectrum of adulthood so that¡¯s why most of his actions are predictable but his taste of women is quite dangerous.

    ¡°Changing the topic, is there any significant reason why you lot are amassing a huge amount of wealth?¡± Reysha nonchalantly inserted another subject that surprised Furan.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    ¡°I think I am going to go around and ask the same question, after all, even if I do it discreetly, your leader got a good nose. I¡¯d rather ask it bluntly too rather than being secretive with my action.¡± Reysha followed.

    Furan and Teth look at each other. After a few seconds of seemingly wordless conversation, Teth returned to cooking and Furan returned his attention to Reysha.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard yet? Isn¡¯t better if you ask leader himself? He might be able to answer the question in more detail.¡± Furan simply said.

    ¡°I have a feeling that all of you are going to pass me around for the whole day. Why not just answer it? In the first place, why are you guys even following Falikh?¡± Reysha barraged them with questions.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t that simple, however, we got our reasons for it.¡± Furan said while averting his eyes.

    CLANK

    A plate was served in front of Reysha. The smell of seasoned omelet wafted in the air and her unsated hunger immediately craves for the food in front of her. The delicious, fluffy, and creamy omelet that even jiggles at the slight movement can induce salivation.

    ¡°Reason you ask, Miss Reysha¡­¡± Teth spoke as he pulled one chair and sat down too.

    Reysha heard Teth spoke but the delicious omelet beckons her. She scoops a spoonful of the egg and immediately plops it into her mouth. The wiggly texture immediately tickles her taste buds. The explosion of spice inside her mouth made her loosen her cheeks and the creaminess left a satisfying chewiness.

    ¡°You like it? Is it delicious?¡± Teth asked Reysha.

    ¡°You never cease to amaze me, Teth. I wonder why this omelet is so tasty though.¡± Reysha singlemindedly asked as she took another scoop of the wiggly omelet and stares at it shakes.

    ¡°I want a place where I can cook for people. Truth to be told, I don¡¯t know anything about my past.¡± Teth admitted to a something Reysha would never expect.

    ¡°What does that mean? Amnesia?¡± Reysha asked with a voice tinged with worry.

    ¡°It seems. I found myself all alone in a forest without remembering anything a few years ago. After that, an old man who owns a bar and restaurant picks me up. The old man was a great cook, the greatest I could ever imagine. Despite that, he never boasts, all his years of living, he wanted people to smile whenever they chew his dishes.¡± Teth told his past which seemingly lively despite not remembering a lot.

    ¡°So you aspire to be like him? How honorable and dignified.¡± Reysha said while she stares at the omelet. She now just realized that Teth¡¯s every dishes are treasured memories he had with that old man. ¡°But¡­what happened?¡± she followed.

    ¡°The old man passed away, I was left alone to take care of the bar and restaurant and I myself has grown as a cook. However, Mesola Kingdom was plunged into war. You should have heard about it, right? The war between the Beast Kingdom and the Mesola Kingdom. It didn¡¯t take too long before the Mesola Kingdom won but, I can¡¯t seem to open the bar again. That¡¯s when Falikh came to me and ask me to help him.¡± Teth chuckled a little as he remembers some memories of the past.

    ¡°How comical in the end. That¡¯s sounds very Falikh¡­¡± Furan muttered those words. Reysha nodded in agreement.

    After that, Reysha finishes her food in peace.

    Having no more clue of what the bandit''s goal is, she left the kitchen after thanking Teth for the omelet.

    As she left, Teth and Furan spark a conversation.

    ¡°I feel a little betrayed that I have to tell my life story but you got away from it.¡± Teth exclaimed as he scratches the back of his head. Furan smiled wryly.

    ¡°Hahaha! You suddenly started talking about it! I can¡¯t help but use the opportunity to slip from Miss Reysha¡¯s questioning.¡± Furan laughed happily.

    ¡°Sneaky.¡± Teth muttered as he continues with the food prep.

    ¡°Hey, do you really think I can just tell Miss Reysha that my wife and daughter¡­were¡­that night¡­¡± Furan words trailed off.

    ¡°You promised that you won¡¯t talk about that.¡± Teth lightly scolded.

    ¡°Yeah! For the very purpose of achieving the place we long for, Leader will do his best, and so we will.¡± Furan said with another smile.

 Chapter 83: With this Wealth, What the Hell are you Going to do? 3

    ¡°Spoof!¡± Reysha shouted out nowhere. In a split second, Spoof appeared right in front of Reysha, kneeling down. She began thinking whether where Spoof loyalty lies to¡­

    ¡°You already know why I am going around and asking questions, right?¡± Reysha said with a raised eyebrow. Spoof nods twice upon acknowledging her accusation and stood up before her.

    ¡°Then, my question should be obvious¡­but I guess even you won¡¯t be answering my question.¡± Reysha said with a sad but calm voice.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Spoof sadly shook his head left and right.

    ¡°Why am I making a big deal out it anyway? There¡¯s a lot more to figure out than a petty trouble such as your wealth. Also, this peace is making me quite anxious¡­¡± is what all Reysha could say at this point.

    ¡°¡­!......!¡± Spoof¡¯s hand gesture flew around that caught Reysha¡¯s attention. Her face brights up a little upon his gesture.

    ¡°Well, at the very least, I don¡¯t need to bath in the lake again.¡± Taking Spoof¡¯s suggestion, Reysha turns around and strides towards the large indoor bath.

    As Reysha keeps her stride, Spoof nonchalantly follows from behind. Reysha doesn¡¯t mind Spoof but inside Spoof¡¯s head is something else playing in his mind.

    What is his plan? Only Spoof knows.

    Not so long after, Reysha and Spoof arrived at the front of the bath door. Reysha reached out for the knob, opened it, and enters. Spoof without any stop also entered the bath together with Reysha.

    Inside, there¡¯s a locker room where one can put their clothes separately from others. Reysha walks towards one spot followed by Spoof.

    Right there, Reysha begins unfastening the buttons of her dress, not minding the male companion beside her. Then she removes her shoes, then her socks that seemingly has no foul odor or to be more precise, tinged with a youthfulness that her body showcases.

    After that, she began stripping down the layers of her clothes, from the shawl the she keeps unfurled, to the seasoned velvet shirt that she took off along with some garments and accessories until the sight of her, wearing undergarments meant for a girl in prepubescent age together with the skirt that she hasn¡¯t undressed yet.

    Her porcelain skin beholds itself within the covers of her black, dazzling hair. Her body was not thin but slim to the very thighs and legs, even an eggshell would be ashamed of how smooth and unblemished her skin is.

    Her fragile frame looks soft on the most parts, an exquisite fluffiness that one could immediately discern with just looking alone. Save for the completely flat chest, her body is like a sculpture of an obsessed god that molded such perfection in a small body.

    Of course, Reysha herself is unaware, or rather, uncaring of such. Being a man previously, she knows that value of her own body but is a little upset of all the inconvenience it brought to her.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    On the contrary of the nonchalantly undressing Reysha, Spoof, the observer, on the other hand¡­

    THUD¡­

    He fell on his knees with his hands covering his whole face. Reysha couldn¡¯t make out of what expression he is making right now but she noticed that his ears that weren¡¯t hidden are completely red. She can almost hear something sizzling.

    ¡°¡­!!!¡± Spoof immediately stood up and ran away without even taking a bath.

    Reysha who saw this was a little bit dumbfounded. She was definitely sure that Spoof will join her in the bath, though she won¡¯t let him do anything further than that.

    ¡°Not that I really give a damn about it.¡± She muttered as she proceeded to remove the remaining clothes she has.

    Meanwhile, Spoof ran away and at some point, arrive at the house near the Mousseux.

    At the full bloom of the flowers around and dancing leaves of that tree that create a rustling harmony, the particular house sends out an enticing aroma, one that is pleasant to the nose and doesn¡¯t inflict and irritation.

    Spoof entered the small house and what behold him is Mika mixing concoctions and weird stuff.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s rare for you to come here.¡± Mika noticed Spoof and wave a greeting towards him.

    ¡°¡­¡± Spoof didn¡¯t do anything but find a vacant chair and sits on it.

    ¡°Or are you here to calm your nerves from the dose of my perfume? Because I don¡¯t think you are here for a tailoring order from a seamstress.¡± Mika asked as he continues to work on his job as he measures some volume of liquid to one flask to another.

    ¡°¡­!...,¡­,¡­¡­!¡± Spoof gestured something weakly but Mika was able to pick up what he said.

    ¡°Oh?! You tried getting into a bath with Miss Reysha? Were you expecting her to become embarrassed but instead, you got embarrassed yourself? Ahahaha! Isn¡¯t being young so happy and jolly yet complicated!¡± Mika exclaimed with a little chuckle to rub some salt on Spoof¡¯s wound.

    ¡°!!¡± Spoof exclaimed again through gestures.

    ¡°Hey¡­my age doesn¡¯t have anything to do with this! I may be physically a man but my heart is of a maiden! I¡¯m forever twenty-one!¡± Mika shouted with veins slightly popping out.

    ¡°¡­!¡± Spoof lets out a snort accompanied by a smug.

    ¡°I¡¯ll chase you out you know. Still, for you to become that flustered, I guess your resistance to woman¡¯s naked figure was still too much for you, huh?¡± Mika continued the flow of the conversation as he returned to his job.

    ¡°But that¡¯s actually a good thing. It¡¯s something new for you, right? Unlike what you have previously, a life where you were raised for the sole purpose of being a spy, a scout, and by that line of job, an assassin.¡± Mika said with eyes tinged with a little melancholy.

    ¡°It was a thing that they wanted to etched to your brain to the point where they destroyed your vocal chords¡­¡± Mika added with his hands stopping momentarily to take a glance at Spoof.

    ¡°¡­¡± On the contrary, Spoof was just making an irritated face, possibly don¡¯t want to dig up some bad memories.

    ¡°Ahahaha! Sorry, sorry! It¡¯s not my intention to anger you! Anyway, I am just glad that you fit well. You were such a lone wolf when you first came here. But to think that you¡¯d actually stick with Miss Reysha, makes me think that you are somewhat a dog.¡± Mika teasingly said.

    ¡°¡­¡± Spoof showed a visibly annoyed face yet again.

    ¡°You ought to stick well with her. She may be vital to our plan. Sheesh, Falikh is a real lunatic thinking that he could actually found a new kingdom in the middle of the forest.¡± Mika sighs as he smiled at those words. ¡°A kingdom of misfits.¡± He added.

    Perhaps feeling a little aligned with Mika¡¯s opinion of Falikh, Spoof sprouted a smile on his lips, albeit hidden by the scarf around his neck.

    Perhaps a little awkward, perhaps a little weird, for Spoof, Reysha reminds him of someone dear to him in the past, someone who kept him a sane human being before he left the place where he was trained before he was fully transformed into a deranged person.

    For Spoof, that special someone who died has her image reflected on Reysha.

 Chapter 84: Host Mode 1

    Two days have passed since Reysha gave up finding answers to her questions and decided to quietly observe the bandits together with secretly caring for Victoria. Spite of being an enemy months ago, she is still Reysha¡¯s granddaughter from her previous life.

    The current situation now is, however, quite different from their lazy life, especially Reysha¡¯s everyday leeching off from the bandit¡¯s pocket and eating Teth¡¯s delicious foods, a situation where all of the bandits are except for the three more who aren¡¯t introduced in the story yet.

    Reysha sits in the garden of Mousseux and the bandits stand afar, lined up against the wall. In front of her are Falikh and Victoria walking back and forth.

    The atmosphere is severely serious but in fact, it comes off as comical¡­

    ¡°Say, if I get angry, you two will take responsibility, right?¡± Reysha said with a stale voice that seemed a bit tired.

    ¡°Y-your words are quite daring but the tone behind it sure is scary, little Reysha¡­¡± Victoria said with a complicated expression.

    ¡°Worry not, Miss Reysha for we bring you knowledge!!¡± Falikh grandly announces with a daunting pose that looked silly and idiotic.

    Upon Falikh¡¯s announcement, everyone claps from the background except the one who is about to be the victim of today¡¯s turmoil, Reysha. It is the turmoil of exploring something unknown and for all Reysha know, this will be harder than conquering a dungeon.

    ¡°So¡­what kind of insane game are you planning to make me do? Well, in the end, I have my own rights to refuse.¡± Reysha said while knitting her eyebrows.

    ¡°A game? Nay! This is a special training to unlock your hidden potential, Miss Reysha! We will show you the light at the end of the tunnel, a revelation! This is a trial to unlock the hidden skill, Host Mode!¡± Falikh shouted as he snaps his finger and pointed it towards Reysha.

    ¡°I knew it¡­I¡¯m going now!¡± Reysha angrily growls as she jolted up from her seat. However, before she could even take one step, Falikh¡¯s words stop her.

    ¡°Miss Reysha, you are getting a little pudgy around your belly lately, right?¡± Falikh grins impishly.

    Reysha immediately stops at her track upon those words. A flashback to her early dilemma assaulted her mind as she was having a little trouble with her belly sticking out a little. She pinches her stomach and some cute pudgy fats were dragged along.

    ¡°Eh? Really? Hey, girls with a little fat are quite cute ya know! I¡¯d like to rub my hands on your belly little Reysha!¡± Victoria¡¯s face becomes delighted upon hearing that Reysha got a little fat.

    ¡°Of all the people who will notice! Damn¡­Teth¡¯s dishes are the real enemy! I never knew that I¡¯ll get infuriated by such matter!¡± Reysha¡¯s anguished monologue further dampens her mood.

    ¡°But it won¡¯t change how I think of it! Whether I gain a little fat or not, it won¡¯t persuade me to join your stupid game!¡± Reysha declares.

    ¡°Wait! You are free today right?! You are just going to laze around and use observing us as an excuse while you delightfully enjoy Teth¡¯s cooking!¡± Falikh desperately stops her from going with the excessive amount of reality slap.

    He perfectly described Reysha¡¯s lifestyle that¡¯s becoming depraved with each passing day.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll play your game!¡± Reysha grumbled in slight anger upon losing to Falikh. She didn¡¯t know that having her belly sticks out a little will put her in a really bad mood. ¡°So, tell me what I should do to acquire this Host Mode!¡± Reysha roared angrily.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°Oh! Little Reysha is finally up to the challenge!¡± Victoria exclaimed with delight as Reysha showed some fighting spirit.

    ¡°Woooh! Way to go!¡±

    A cheer suddenly resounds the place and everyone clapped that further put a strain on Reysha¡¯s mind. Reysha could only sigh at the mistake that she has done.

    ¡°So, what should be the first thing I should be doing?¡± Reysha asked tiredly with a voice of resignation.

    ¡°First, you must learn from the teacher about the basic knowledge! That¡¯s why Miss Reysha, seek him out there!¡± Falikh said as he pointed deeper to the forest.

    ¡°Ahh¡­you mean that guy? I guess this is all about those remaining three guys that are always missing, right?¡± Reysha guessed and Falikh smirked.

    ¡°It is as you said! Seek out the three Sages of the Bandit Host Club and you will gain the knowledge of Host Mode!¡± Falikh once again said with grandeur.

    ¡°Meaning, it is three trials of pain in the arse.¡± Reysha inwardly thought. ¡°Fine, like what I said earlier, I am going to play your game!¡± she added with a tone of resolve. She then started walking in the direction Falikh pointed.

    As she gets a little farther from the band of bandits, the audible cheering was heard that resulted in worsening her mood.

    As soon as the noise transitioned from the cheering of the fools to the peaceful chirping of the birds amidst the spring season. The trees bustle a little and the leaves made a pleasant sound that somehow, elevated her mood.

    The pleasant breeze of the forest started brushing off to her skin that made a little shiver in her spine but felt refreshing. She can smell the rising odor of the soil but it indicated nothing sort of foulness to it. Since she is going deeper into the forest, wild animals started appearing.

    Small and cute animals such as rabbit, squirrels, some small birds, and even insects. Before she knew it, her lips broke out into a smile as some animals of the same species play with each other, especially the young animals.

    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m just too focused on them that I forgot that this kind of beauty exists. I am still waiting for Ivy and Aspara to come back here. They might have a solution already for the dimensional crack. Well, until then, I might as well amuse myself¡­I hope¡­¡± Reysha talked to herself. She crouches down in a feminine manner and beckons a squirrel to come to her.

    The squirrel, deeming Reysha to be non-hostile, curiously climbs atop of her palm and crawl towards her shoulder. It smelled her several times before it let its guard down.

    ¡°Oh, aren¡¯t you a cute one?¡± Reysha said towards the squirrel. In an instant, the squirrel left her shoulder and land on the ground. It then chases another squirrel as if they are playing.

    Always been fascinated by nature, always been fascinated by animals, Reysha¡¯s lips made a sweet smile as she indulges herself at the moment¡¯s respite brought by nature.

    ¡°I¡¯d be laughed at by Yrsha if she ever heard that I got a little fat¡­¡± She chuckled to herself. ¡°I¡¯d rather get this bothersome game finished before sunset¡­¡± Reysha said as she walks again.

    However, after several minutes of walking again, she stumbles upon a boulder with a perfectly spherical shape.

    In her confusion about the weird monument, she tilted her head.

    ¡°Ha, so you¡¯ve come, chosen one! The seeker of Knowledge!¡± A man suddenly appeared behind the boulder.

    The man, like the other bandits, is handsome. He has a slick black hair tied in a low ponytail and green eyes that portrays an unyielding gale in it. His height is above average and his built leans on the slim side. He wears a cape common among sleuths, one thing that stands out the most.

    ¡°So, what are you playing at now, Zirk.¡± Reysha asked with dead eyes.

    As Reysha said, the man''s name is Zirk, the eleventh bandit.

    Zirk is a former teacher who has gone bad because of his fail ethics in teaching. Normally, he is smart and gives wise words but his personality, or rather, his interpersonal skill is just poor, however, such flaw didn¡¯t become a hindrance for Falikh so being scouted was a walk in the park.

    ¡°Fufufu¡­mwahaha¡­Hahaha! Why do you seek knowledge? Oops! You don¡¯t need to answer that, I already know! I, the sage, is all knowing!!¡± Zirk laughs manically.

    ¡°Fear not, young one! I, Zirk, will give you gui---!¡± at that moment, Zirk¡¯s words were interrupted.

    ¡°Shut up, you. No matter what you say, I have proven to be smarter and wiser than you.¡± Reysha simply said with another sigh.

    ¡°Urk! At least let me finish my introduction! That may be the truth but still, that shouldn¡¯t be the cause of your rudeness!¡± Zirk angrily shouted at Reysha.

    ¡°My rudeness stems from my own personality. You can¡¯t do anything about that.¡± Reysha simply brushes off his enraged statement.

    ¡°Hmph, no can do about that! Well then, Miss Reysha, shall we start your trial!?¡± Zirk asked.

    ¡°Oh boy¡­¡± Reysha could only mutter under her breath.

 Chapter 85: Host Mode 2

    ¡°To bring a mind full of romantic ideals, I want you to solve four riddles. The four riddles are about flowers and you need to be livid about your imagination.¡± Zirk explained towards Reysha.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s unexpectedly normal.¡± Reysha replied with a surprised countenance.

    ¡°A beautiful Dewdrop that shies away as the horizon is painted with shade. It hangs its head in embarrassment as the filter of light slowly fades.¡± Zirk told Reysha the first riddle.

    ¡°A beautiful dew drop? Rather than a riddle, it is more like a guessing game. Must he mean a flower that is scared of the dark and bask in the daylight?¡± Reysha contemplated.

    ¡°I am not exactly a girl who likes her flower. Could you lend me some more details?¡± Reysha frankly asked.

    ¡°Nope. No can do.¡± Zirk replied an immediate succession.

    ¡°I already knew that. It¡¯s just that how can I imagine such flower when there¡¯s no detailed description? Should I really need to resort to damn romantic ideals?¡± Reysha thought deeply.

    ¡°Scientific method is pointless and the process of elimination won¡¯t be much of help since the question itself lacks any descriptive logic behind it. Most likely, the answer lies in the embarrassment part but what kind of flower should get embarrassed by the filter of light slowly fades? In hindsight, the filter of light slowly fades means nightfall.¡± Reysha deeply and carefully contemplated with a furrowed brows.

    ¡°Ooooh?!~ What is this?!~ The wiser and smarter Reysha Einhart is having a hard time?!~¡± Zirk teased with a horrid smug on his face as he leers closer to Reysha¡¯s face.

    ¡°Calm down¡­calm down¡­that childish provocation won¡¯t get through me.¡± Reysha tried to calm herself.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?!~ Did you perhaps became dumb when it counts?!~ Ahahaha!~¡± Zirk continued his provocation.

    At that moment, Reysha snaps momentarily and before she knew it, she grabbed Zirk¡¯s head and firmly grasped with her hand. Upon the action, Zirk violently flails his legs as he tried to take Reysha¡¯s hands off from his face but to no avail, Reysha¡¯s strength didn¡¯t falter.

    ¡°AHHHH! I¡¯M SORRY! I¡¯M SORRY! I¡¯M SORRY! IT¡¯S GOING TO BREAK! MY HEAD IS SPLITTING! ARRGHHHH!¡± Zirk pleaded as he continues to flail his limb in excruciating pain.

    ¡°Ahh¡­I see¡­Morning Glory. A beautiful flower that unfurls its petals in daylight and closes at night. In a romantic ideal, that should be a radiant smile comparable to sunlight.¡± Reysha suddenly said. ¡°Oh? It seems grabbing your head gave me insight.¡± She added as she let go of Zirk¡¯s head.

    THUD

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, you gorilla! That answer is correct though!!¡± Zirk exclaimed as he crawls away from Reysha.

    ¡°No, WHAT IS WRONG WITH YOU?! Tsk, just give me the second riddle!¡± Reysha answered back with a vein bulging in her forehead.

    ¡°You¡¯re not even going to apologize?!¡± Zirk once again talked back.

    Reysha only snaps cold eyes towards him filled with hate. Seeing how Reysha reacted, Zirk¡¯s body jolted.

    ¡°That¡¯s a joke! Please don¡¯t wiggle your fingers like you want to grab onto something again! I know that it¡¯s definitely going to grab my head again!!¡± Zirk pleaded with a pale face as he slowly steps back.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°Just give me the damn riddle!¡± Reysha shouted.

    ¡°A flower that beckons the dead but in exchange, shows an exquisite rare beauty that could only be seen at the end of one¡¯s life. A beauty that even as the flower fade, the pretty memories it brought is immensely carved in one¡¯s heart.¡± Zirk hurriedly gave the next riddle.

    ¡°Ah, I know that one. It¡¯s Higanbana, the flower that blooms nobly at the riverside of Styx. It is definitely a beautiful flower worth of admiration while life passes by.¡± Reysha promptly answered.

    ¡°¡­Styx?¡± Zirk questioned.

    ¡°Crap! Does the existence of river Styx unknown here? No, it is definitely not known here¡­I have to gloss it over smoothly.¡± Reysha momentarily panics but was able to collect herself. ¡°It is a term for the afterlife. I heard about it from Ivy.¡± Reysha explained.

    ¡°Ah, that Demon Lord! I see I see. I still have a lot to learn.¡± Zirk nodded as he acknowledges the new information. ¡°Well then, are you ready for the next two?¡± Zirk asked.

    ¡°Yeah¡­bring it.¡± Reysha simply replied.

    ¡°A flower that represents the fresh season that glitters along with the radiant sun. Humid yet attractive, young yet feisty, and lively yet meek. A fragrant that will remind everyone of their youth and beauty of summer.¡± Zirk told Reysha the next riddle with a dignified voice unavailable earlier.

    ¡°I see.¡± Reysha muttered. ¡°Nothing comes to mind¡­¡± She inwardly said.

    ¡°Gumamela? But that flower really doesn¡¯t feel all summery. Dusty Miller? Hardly¡­Lilac¡­no. Something will remind me of sun¡­¡± Reysha began delving deeper into her thought.

    ¡°Sunflower? That could it be but¡­it¡¯s not feisty. Come to think of it, he said young and beauty of summer. If I think of it like a flower bed, then a sunflower is hardly anything unique. If I want to impress a girl, I will compare her to a something rarer.¡± She continued her thought while placing a finger in her chin.

    ¡°Ah¡­so it¡¯s a summer flower, right? Gumamela¡­is what I wanted to say but it should be of its kind. That¡¯s right, Hibiscus. It¡¯s Hibiscus, right? A red and feisty flower but since it¡¯s petals are a little crumpled, it shows meekness. Young and lively as it freshly blooms at summer¡­¡± Reysha immediately conveyed her thoughts.

    ¡°That¡¯s correct. You are starting to think romantically, Miss Reysha! That''s good! Then the next one should be easy now as long as you keep thinking like that!¡± Zirk happily said as if he is watching a learning student.

    ¡°Spare me the compliments. They worth nothing coming from you. Just give me the last one.¡± Reysha beckons him to hurry.

    ¡°Sheesh, we got all day, to be honest! Well then, the last riddle is¡­A flower befitting of innocent royalty. A pure and na?ve yet proud flower that exposes itself boldly. It''s noble and profound of any new ideas, thus, complementing anyone who behests near it.¡± Zirk gave the last riddle.

    Reysha closes her eyes. As soon as she heard the word noble, one flower immediately came to mind.

    ¡°Casablanca.¡± Reysha simply said.

    ¡°See! You are now ready for the second trial! Congratulations on conquering the first trial! You have now learned a romanticist way of thinking!¡± Zirk said with a delighted face.

    ¡°Like I said¡­I don¡¯t need your compliment. Just tell me what to do next so I can get over with this sham already.¡± Reysha beckons him with a tired countenance.

    ¡°Well, Leader instructed me to so let¡¯s do that. Your next destination is the waterfalls. Go and pursue the knowledge you desire!¡± Zirk pointed somewhere and Reysha just nonchalantly walked away.

    ¡°Yeah, yeah¡­¡± She said as she waved her hand without looking back.

    Reysha never looks back and walks straight with a complicated expression, seemingly confused. She crossed her arm as she thinks of something that assailing her mind for a while now.

    ¡°The next trial, huh? The falls¡­must be that guy then¡­¡± Reysha muttered as she continues walking.

    Reysha walks and walks and walks for about fifteen minutes. Knowing and mapping the forest beforehand, Reysha already knows where she needs to be without getting lost.

    Not long after, the sound of gushing falls enters her ears. The smell of fresh water springing down enters her nose that gives pleasantness.

    As she arrives at the fall, a bald man who meditates under the fall comes to her view.

    ¡°Hey, Marc.¡± Reysha called out to the bald guy.

    ¡°What the ****?! You¡¯re already here, Miss Reysha! The **** is Zirk doing?¡± Marc said without opening his eyes.

    The twelfth bandit, Marc.

    Although bald, Marc is considerably handsome. Having a compact muscle all over his body, he gives off an impression of a veteran warrior. In reality, Marc is previously a monk and even now, he is still practicing his monk way of life.

    Was a monk is actually a better term.

    Marc was once a part of a traveling nomad whose goal is to rid themselves of worldly desire. However, he was kicked out from the group and Falikh found him afterward.

    What was the reason he was kicked out?

    ¡°**** yeah! It seems my knowledge would now be used in practicality.¡± Marc said.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    The reason he got kicked out of the nomad group is that of his foul mouth and strong language.

 Chapter 86: Host Mode 3

    ¡°To achieve a body and will that can sway the maidens with your presence alone, this trial will test your alignment with the very essence of Host Mode, visual charm.¡± The kicked out monk, Marc said as he opens his eyes whilst bathing in the fall.

    ¡°Visual charm? That¡¯s really crude words to use.¡± Reysha rebutted while knitting her brows.

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to understand what is Visual Charm. If you are thinking that it is ******* solely appearance, then you are sorely mistaken, Miss Reysha. I will show you¡­the way!¡± Marc said as he stood up and walks towards Reysha, dripping wet.

    As soon as Marc stepped on a dry ground, he once again closed his eyes and breathes deeply. His drenched clothes made his muscular physique stands out. And with just that, something odd happened to Marc.

    Or to be more accurate, something happened to Marc in the eyes of Reysha.

    ¡°What in the world¡­¡± Reysha gasped with goosebump dominating her whole back, from her neck to her lower back. Her cheek twitches and she felt a tightening grip on her body.

    ¡°Now then Miss Reysha, do you know now what I am talking about?¡± Marc asked as he poses like a lady killer in front of Reysha.

    Pink and flowery, a sudden change in the background around Marc occurs. His whole surrounding glitters like stars fill the air, a torrent of charm waves down from the sky and his presence overflows like a perfume.

    Or that¡¯s how Reysha perceives it.

    ¡°If I weren¡¯t a man previously, I would have fallen head over heels for this baldy! I do remember that they have this kind of feels to them but to think it is actually learnable.¡± Reysha anguished over it with complicated countenance.

    Marc then halted his pose and everything around him returned to normal. Reysha¡¯s expression softens as the effect of Marc¡¯s presence wore off.

    ¡°Have you felt the almighty power of Host Mode?¡± Marc asked Reysha while retreating back to the water.

    ¡°Verily¡­to be honest, rather than attraction¡­it was quite terrifying.¡± She replied, clearly tired and flabbergasted by the weird phenomena. She never experienced something so disgusting and eerie that it literally filled her back with goosebumps.

    ¡°Well, then Miss Reysha, would you like to ******* learn the secrets of Host Mode¡¯s essence?¡± Marc asked as he once again returned to his meditation.

    ¡°No.¡± She flatly replied.

    ¡°Well then, start meditating with me under this fall and feel the flow of life throughout your body.¡± Marc replied nonchalantly.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°Where did my consent went? Also, you want me to bath in that cold falls wearing this?¡± Reysha emphasizes that she is wearing her casual clothes.

    ¡°Strong mind doesn¡¯t falter to a situation. If you want, I¡¯ll get naked with you.¡± Marc suggested with unchanging countenance.

    ¡°As if.¡± Reysha only replied with a flat tone and proceeded to meditate under the fall without removing anything. She bathed wearing her casual clothes. She let the fall flow throughout her body with penetrating chill that made her shiver.

    ¡°First, concentrate on your surroundings and think of everything as falling stars, except, you are also a star. You, as a star yourself, struggles to climb back up to the vast sky. The feeling of elevation will also give you a rise in presence.¡± Marc explained deftly.

    ¡°Unlock your senses to the vast surrounding and think of it as a garden of a flower. In which, you are also a flower. Among all the flowers in the field, you are one of those commonly seen. You want to change, so you have to blow your presence out. Even if you are a common flower or even weed, you will stand out.¡± Marc gave another weird explanation.

    ¡°Let me ask you this you baldy, do you even know what you are talking about?¡± Reysha asked with one eye open as she glances over Marc.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t. What in the ******* world am I even saying?¡± Marc admitted with unfaltering voice.

    ¡°Goddamn¡­¡± Reysha muttered as she stood up and left her place.

    ¡°Well at the very least, I got your attention. Did my words stand out for you even though it was purely nonsensical? That¡¯s how you activate Host Mode in hindsight. You make yourself stood out among everyone pointlessly. The charm will follow afterward as soon as you got everyone¡¯s attention.¡± Marc gave a brief lecture.

    ¡°I see, well then, I¡¯m off.¡± Reysha walks away without even looking back.

    ¡°The next trial is located at the tree of promise. There, you will find the last man who will give you the final judgment. May good karma ******* bless you.¡± Marc¡¯s last word.

    Reysha never looked back and walks straight out of the place, dripping wet and cold. She has an enlightened face that was severely painted with an illumination of truth.

    ¡°Yes¡­I didn¡¯t even understand anything.¡± She said in a weak and almost inaudible voice. ¡°May you stub your toe into something hard.¡± Reysha prayed.

    She once again set out on a short journey to master the Host Mode, begrudgingly. She doesn¡¯t even know the point of anything anymore and she just played along with Falikh. Somewhere in her heart, she started regretting her decisions today.

    Hell, Marc didn¡¯t even make any sense for her. Zirk was a little overbearing with his attitude but he was less nonsensical, however, Zirk is visibly a wack.

    ¡°Achiie!¡± She sneezes all of the sudden.

    ¡°Wha---?! Impossible! Me, getting a cold?! Of all the people¡­me?!¡± Reysha suddenly exclaimed as her face pales.

    Being a health conscious, Reysha always does her best to be in the best condition. She is clean and mindful of her appearance that she may be called a borderline clean freak. Such behavior was adapted from her previous life, living as a surgeon.

    ¡°No, no, no! This is definitely just a chill. Nothing more¡­¡± Reysha told herself.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just finish this farce quickly and return so I can rest or whatever. In the first place, I can just bail on this stupidity once and for all¡­¡± Reysha said as she continues her walk inside the forest with seemingly no intention to go back despite what she is saying right now.

    She walks without minding anything. She continued lifting her feet and moving forward. However, at that very moment, Reysha misstep and she fell down.

    THUD

    ¡°Ugh¡­how sloppy of me¡­¡± She muttered.

    At that moment, her vision started becoming hazy and her whole body seems so heavy, refuses to stand up. She can feel her eyes forcefully closing by themselves and her mind starting to blacken.

    ¡°Impossible¡­this¡­shouldn¡¯t happen¡­to me¡­¡± Reysha¡¯s last words trailed off as her consciousness fades.

 Chapter 87: Host Mode 4

    A man lay down on a bed in a dimly lit room. The said man has a jet black hair and wearing glasses with fairly attractive features despite his face indicating that he is around in his early thirties. The spacious bed he is laying down has a vacant space beside him seemingly reserved for someone.

    The room is elegant and quite stylish as the window shows the scenery of myriads of lights from the faraway houses. The white walls and the chandelier gives a rich and exquisite feeling and most of all, the furniture is brazenly lavish.

    The man is not by means, boasting but he is only fixing his lifestyle for his job, a professional surgeon, a renowned one at such young age. Lavish as his home is, he is eager, honest, and earnest on his job despite every criticism.

    However, the surgeon who keeps giving treatment to the ill now fell ill himself. He kept overworking himself and not only that, a day before yesterday, he just finished a twenty hours heart surgery.

    ¡°This is just pathetic.¡± The man muttered as he cast a gaze at the outside scenery of the young night. His tired eyes endured a sleepless night so under it has a line.

    Such life would usually destroy someone, physically, mentally, and mostly, emotionally. However, the man has a strong heart and mind as for his life, he wedded a woman that fills him with brimming energy despite the woman bringing unwanted troubles.

    Suddenly, the door of the room slammed open and there, a woman with average height but beauty unparalleled emerges. Her brown straight hair sways and her blue eyes curving with eagerness and joy immediately glued to the man in the bed. The woman is the same age as the man but her countenance portrays someone who is only in her early twenties.

    ¡°Deppy! I made you some love porridge!¡± The girl said as she throttles towards the man named Deppy.

    ¡°You¡¯re too loud, Camille. No wonder for the past five years, the neighbors complain about you. And what¡¯s with that love porridge?¡± Deppy asked the woman named Camille with a knitted brows.

    ¡°I used some hex magic on it to make you fall in love with me!~ Be sure to savor it! The first person you will see upon tasting it will be the person you will be in love for eternity!~¡± Camille energetically said as she set down the porridge on a table made for bed meal.

    ¡°That¡¯s just stupid. Your common sense as usual¡­is really absurd...Hey! Did you already ate half of it?!¡± Deppy made a side comment only to be followed by his usual retort upon seeing the half-eaten porridge. He stares at Camille with a flabbergasted face.

    ¡°Is that so? Eh? That¡¯s why I think I just fell in love with you again!~ This is troublesome!~¡± Camille said with a grin on her face.

    ¡°For goodness sake, Camille! Give me that spoon, I won¡¯t let you spoon feed me!¡± Deppy exclaimed as he snatches the spoon away from Camille¡¯s hand.

    Deppy took the spoon from Camille and started scooping some porridge. He ate the porridge while sneaking a peek at Camille who is watching him with a smile plastered all over her face.

    ¡°How is it? Already seeing a pink background around me and flowers floating around me? I know, I¡¯m so attractive!¡± Camille haughtily said as she watches Deppy eat the porridge.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    ¡°Hmm? It seems that there¡¯s no effect on me other than filling my stomach and heating up my body.¡± Deppy said with a cold voice as he continues eating his fill.

    ¡°Eh¡­¡± Camille muttered in disappointment. Her heartwarming smile fades from her face and her face droops a little.

    ¡°I can¡¯t fall in love with someone that I always love anymore. Unlike you who are cheating on the previous me and falling in love with the current me, my love is honest and loyal.¡± Deppy said with one eye closed while watching how Camille will react.

    Camille¡¯s face brightens up with vigor and she stares at Deppy with a happy face.

    ¡°Fufufu, so smooth and slick. Deppy, I heard that even a sick person, a little exercise would actually help them recover faster!¡± Camille said while rolling around the bed.

    ¡°¡­It can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯ll do my best and go for a second one!¡± Deppy said with a fired-up face as he rushes to eat the porridge from the pot.

    The next day, the surgeon couldn¡¯t even stand up and the housewife has a glow on her face with satisfaction.

    .

    .

    .

    In a brightly illuminated room filled with afternoon sunlight, a girl opens her eyes. The girl is Reysha who is now laying on a bed. A white sheet covers her body and but the gentle breeze brushes on her face. She felt the gentle atmosphere calming.

    ¡°I did¡­fell unconscious¡­this place is¡­? Mousseux huh¡­¡± Reysha muttered. She immediately deemed that the place is indeed the sole mansion inside the forest.

    She brought her hand to her forehead and tried to check her temperature. A little hot, she thought. She indeed caught a light fever. It could have gotten worse if she had stayed outside.

    ¡°Who could have brought me here though?¡± Reysha asked herself while staring at the white ceiling with chandeliers dangling from above.

    She was doing a stupid trial prompted by Falikh and in the middle of it, by chance, she caught a fever and fell unconscious. She doesn¡¯t have any recollection of what happened but she is definitely sure someone carried her here or otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be lying on this comfortable bed.

    ¡°This is just pathetic.¡± Reysha muttered as she casts a glance towards the swaying trees outside the window. The beautiful and graceful swaying of the leaves gives comfort to her mind. The sound it makes gives her the utmost pleasantries.

    Suddenly, the door of the room was slammed open by someone. There entered the loudest person Reysha knows, Falikh.

    ¡°Miss Reysha! I made you a porridge! Though you failed the trial, I at least feel a little sorry for you!¡± Falikh happily said as he throttles towards Reysha.

    ¡°Loud as ever, you moron. I never thought I¡¯d never taste a food you yourself made¡­again¡­¡± The last word was said in a very low voice that Falikh didn¡¯t have a chance to catch it.

    ¡°As someone who likes to eat, I need to learn how to cook for myself too. Anyway, I put some secret ingredients to it!~¡± Falikh said as he winks at Reysha.

    ¡°Let me guess, some hex to make me fall in love?¡± Reysha sheepishly said.

    ¡°Wha--!? Quit blowing my secret ingredients!¡± Falikh said while setting down the porridge on a table beside the bed where Reysha rests.

    ¡°I better not see it half eaten, alright?¡± Reysha once again said with a blank face.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Falikh could only stare at Reysha with a surprised face.

    ¡°You really did ate half of it¡­¡± Reysha muttered with a sigh.

    ¡°Anyway, how I failed that stupid trial. That only means I don¡¯t have to go through it again I hope.¡± Reysha asked Falikh as she took the spoon from his hand.

    ¡°Yeah, I guess.¡± Falikh replied with a disbelief smile.

    ¡°Though, what are you really trying to accomplish?¡± Reysha asked as she started scooping on the porridge.

    ¡°Ahahaha, well, you look so bored for the past days so I just thought that, maybe let¡¯s play outside so¡­you can amuse yourself.¡± Falikh honestly said as he sat down on the edge of the bed where Reysha lays down.

    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll be frank. I didn¡¯t have that much amusement from the trial alone but, it¡¯s good that I get to see the nature around me.¡± Reysha only said while eating the porridge.

    ¡°Well then!~ Tomorrow, and the day after tomorrow, Miss Reysha would like to go to various places with us?!¡± Falikh asked with a glow on his face.

    ¡°I need to see what you guys are going to do so it can¡¯t be helped.¡± Reysha replied to Falikh.

    The afternoon passes as Reysha finishes the half-eaten porridge in a quiet time.

 Chapter 88: Sealing the Gap 1

    The season of spring is still blooming and the fresh, flowery scent still lingers as calm breeze brushes over the land, however, at Mousseux, everything is getting heated like summer has descended upon its people.

    The activity of the Bandit Host Club came to a halt, leading all on-going activities and festivities to stop. The bright and lively gathering became a hostile field of war as four figures enter the guest room. Every noble and rich women came to a halt as they figured out who are the intruders upon their gathering.

    Incidentally, Reysha Einhart was able to avoid the crossfire as she went to investigate and observe the dimensional crack herself.

    ¡°What a curious and eventful gathering. Only a season has passed and a drastic change occurs while we are out in the Demon Kingdom, Sirius, to bridge our internal relations.¡± Meriyal Breille said as she gallantly walks to the center without minding the audience. Her oppressive domineering aura as a great leader condemns everyone to bow before her.

    ¡°What is it really a good thing not to call beforehand before returning? Well, we are already here so that question poses no meaning anymore.¡± Ivy Hellbeing said as he walks beside Meriyal. Her aura that reveals that she is extraordinary exudes and invaded the place. Her ephemeral beauty made even women gasps.

    Ries D¡¯Levierre and Lala Forchure, wearing knight armors, followed closely from behind with vigilance.

    ¡°Oh my, oh my! If you were coming home, please do call! I could have prepared something better for the four of you beauties!¡± Victoria bravely called out to them and tell them such things like she owns the place.

    Blending completely and indulging herself in the life of being a host, Victoria shamelessly tried to woo the princess, the demon lord, and the two dignified knights.

    ¡°I have no business with you, no, more like I don¡¯t want to talk with you. Is Miss Reysha here?¡± Meriyal snaps a question as she scanned the audience. Among the crowd of girls¡­most of the bandits couldn¡¯t be found.

    ¡°You just said that you don¡¯t want to talk with me yet, you pose a question right off the bat. Well, nevermind. Little Reysha went to the dimensional crack earlier. I think she should be there for a little longer.¡± Victoria answered.

    ¡°Is that so? Hmm, it can¡¯t be helped then. So, why is everyone trying to hide?¡± Meriyal asked as she glances all over the place.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless to hide since I can sense all life force here¡­¡± Ivy said as she pointed out the places one by one. ¡°There behind the large pot of a plant! There behind and under the table for foods! Two are hiding behind the door that leads to the kitchen! Three are hiding amongst the crowd. And so¡­¡± Ivy exclaimed and stops for a while.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ¡°I¡¯m right here!~¡± Mika came out from the large tree decoration at the center of the room with a smile like he was just hiding nonchalantly as if it is just a game.

    ¡°Ah, a person I can talk to.¡± Meriyal said as she approaches the smiling Mika.

    ¡°If you want to ask about what¡¯s happening, can the details about it explained at a later time?¡± Mika lightly pleaded with Meriyal.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. I, by guess, already know what¡¯s happening so that¡¯s why I am going to dib some chips into it if you don¡¯t mind.¡± Meriyal said as she brought out several¡­rare and expensive jewelry.

    ¡°Ohoho? You are quite daring with this kind of mishaps, Princess.¡± Mika said exclaimed as he stares at Meriyal with half-closed eyes.

    ¡°I am not ignorant and na?ve from this kind of trade. One could say that this form of entertainment is tolerable for me. Also, I¡¯m just playing your game, as such, game is a form of relaxation from a long travel.¡± Meriyal said as she tossed the jewelry to Mika and head over to where Victoria was sitting earlier.

    The girls who saw Meriyal stepping in immediately moved away from the place in a panic. The soft and comfy couch became a throne at her presence as she seats down with elegance. She crosses her legs and starts tapping her forefinger on the rail of the sofa.

    ¡°So, where¡¯s my host?¡± She asked in an impatient mood.

    Suddenly, from the crowd of the onlooking girls, a man with long silver hair with refined and dignified movements emerges. His suit is sharp and his countenance is a man of serious goals. As soon as he arrived at Meriyal¡¯s front, he immediately drops to his one knee and courteously bows.

    ¡°Today, I am your Host, Hansen. Princess Meriyal Breille, may I have the pleasure of hearing your approval of the humble me serving you?¡± He said in a straightforward tone without even moving his face towards Meriyal.

    ¡°Fuu¡­You may! Hansen of the Gallant Bandits, I am in need of rehydration. Give me your most recommended drink!¡± Meriyal said a smile on her face. Though with her sadistic tone, her cheeks become a little flushed.

    ¡°Understood, my princess!¡± Hansen immediately stood up and head towards the kitchen with calculated and meticulous steps.

    On the other edge of the sofa comes Ivy Hellbeing. She lay her bare legs at the other half and leans her body back. Her large breasts become even more visible that the women that saw it muttered their words of curses or feeling a little crestfallen from their pathetic flatness.

    ¡°I am in need of a good back and feet rub. Oh, I wonder where¡¯d my knight go at times like this?¡± Ivy playfully said as she glances in the direction where Eiru is hiding.

    Knowing that his location is already identified, Eiru emerges behind the large pot while scratching his head in annoyance. As if he didn¡¯t have any choice, he walks towards Ivy with tired steps.

    ¡°A knight doesn¡¯t rub her Highness¡¯s back and feet, they protect them from harm.¡± Eiru said as he nonchalantly walks behind the sofa as Ivy beckoned him.

    The two knights, Lala and Ries laugh weakly at the scene. They don¡¯t know what to do but somehow, their smiles tell that this is something usual for them. For the duration of the winter season, they have guarded and escorted Meriyal Breille in the Demon Kingdom.

    Traveling together with Ivy Hellbeing, the Demon Lord, they both bonded beyond belief that they are now what everyone would call best friends. They thought that Meriyal is a sane person, at least in ethical level, however, she also revealed that there is a nasty and funny side to her.

    And so, the two completely dominated the Bandit Host Club¡­

    ¡°I¡­one way or another¡­need to get the business back on track again or we are going to lose long-term financial earnings! We have to strike back¡­¡± Falikh said as he watches the scene unfold from behind the large clock.

 Chapter 89: Sealing the Gap 2

    ¡°This is larger than before. I¡¯m just glad that it grows wider for only a few centimeters.¡± Reysha said as she measures the Dimensional Crack.

    Reysha is currently observing the gaping hole of space and time left by an unexplainable phenomenon when she used World Lapse together with Ivy¡¯s Time Stop.

    ¡°I wonder what kind of factor that was included here to tear a hole like this?¡± Reysha asked herself as she goes around the crack. The only thing she discovered is that it is roughly spherical in shape. Other than that, her and everyone else are clueless.

    As she ponders for several seconds, an idea came to her mind and she picked up a stone lying on the ground.

    ¡°If this gets worse than I expected, I¡¯ll be damned. A little experiment like this can be really gruesome and dangerous so it¡¯s a little relief that I am the only one here.¡± She said as she played with the stone on her hand.

    As she gathered enough courage, Reysha threw the stone towards the crack. As the stone makes a visible contact with it, she made a huge leap backward and stares at the crack for any changes. If things get dangerous, at the very least, she is far away from it for an escape.

    She waits for any reaction from the crack for dozens of seconds.

    Nothing¡­

    ¡°Hmm¡­isn¡¯t it safe to say that this thing won¡¯t explode if something is fed to it? That¡¯s one thing I could actually assure for now. Next is¡­¡± Reysha contemplated as she once again approaches the crack. From her dimensional storages comes a long javelin that is taller than her by fifty centimeters.

    Reysha lifts the javelin in a thrusting posture. Without second delay she slowly stabs that crack with it. When she and the others inspected it months ago, they never thought of doing anything to it due to being overly cautious.

    However, over the past months, Reysha didn¡¯t just have her vacation, she was brooding over it. The javelin is part of it in which it¡¯s length is something she had specifically prepared.

    One of the theory that courses throughout her mind are that this crack is actually a hole connected to outer space, however, she doubts it¡¯ll be the case since it will be nothing but a vacuum. She also thought that it might be a wormhole too but that is less likely it.

    There are theories regarding quantum physics that Reysha roughly remembers. In the first place, she is in the field of biological science and physics is proven hard for her.

    As such, Reysha resolved herself to do some dangerous experiments alone.

    The result for the thrusting gave a contrary result from her expectation. She dipped that whole head of the javelin and even tried to pushed it deeper up to its body midway, however, as she pulled it, the javelin is still intact.

    Nothing changed.

    The smooth texture of iron didn¡¯t change. No particle has been diminished or even imploded. It¡¯s shape, color, or even it¡¯s original component didn¡¯t faze.

    From those results alone, Reysha couldn¡¯t do anything but tilt her head and contemplate as confusion started disturbing her mind. The sheer non-reactiveness of the crack alone has far gone contemplatable for her.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°Perhaps approaching the problem through science won¡¯t solve anything. This thing here is made of magic, so won¡¯t it be appropriate if it is solved by using magic too?¡± Reysha said as she returns the javelin back to her dimensional storage and made a considerable distance from the crack.

    She held out her palm towards the crack once more and fired off a fireball in a size of her fist.

    However, the fireball just passes through the crack without making any viable reaction, therefore, making Reysha anxious about what dangers that this crack brings.

    ¡°Haa¡­are being anxious for nothing?¡± Reysha said with a sigh. Seeing no reaction from the crack, she then proceeded to walk closer to it, closer than anyone have ever had.

    ¡°Am I prepared to a lose a finger or two?¡± She said with sweat spilling from her forehead. Even though spring has just arrived bringing the previous winter climate to a still, it is still considerably chilly. The sweat indicates that Reysha is getting a little tense.

    As such, she slowly sticks her forefinger into the crack.

    THUMP

    Her heart pounded as she clenches her teeth and braces herself for the upcoming pain of losing a finger, at worse, getting sucked into it without any chance of return. She instinctively pulled out a sword from her storage as the thought of getting sucked immediately invaded her mind.

    If by chance, she really gets sucked in by the crack, she will cut her arm from below shoulder without hesitation.

    THUMP

    Her heart pumps faster and adrenaline started coursing throughout her body. She closes her eyes as she slowly sinks her finger down.

    THUMP

    However, as she sinks her finger, nothing happened. She can still feel her finger intact. She slowly opens her eyes and drew out her finger from the crack. She inspected her finger in haste as she once again took distance from the crack.

    ¡°It¡¯s here¡­it¡¯s still here¡­kuh¡­¡± Reysha said in relief but her breathing has become considerably ragged. The tension didn¡¯t instantly fly away in an instant because she felt sensation.

    ¡°It has different temperature. It¡¯s oddly cold¡­¡± She muttered as she once again stares at the crack. ¡°I¡­want to go deeper. To solve its mystery, nothing gained if nothing is ventured¡­¡± She added as she started walking towards the crack in a hasty manner.

    Instead of stopping in front of it, she went through it with her eyes closing in suspense. She swallowed her saliva in nervousness.

    Dark¡­

    It¡¯s the only thing she can see as she firmly shut her eyes while entering it.

    There was neither weird sensation nor destructive feeling. It was nothing but a simple breeze walk. However, Reysha¡¯s tension hasn¡¯t settled yet. She still kept a firm shut of her eyes.

    She places both of her hands clenching as she braces herself of what she will witness.

    Slowly, she opens her eyes¡­

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Reysha¡­was at loss for words. The tension earlier was now blown away and it was replaced by amazement and at the same time, a hulking curiosity and wonder. Her deep yellow eyes stare with wonder at the world in front of her.

    ¡°What¡­is this? This is like¡­something you¡¯d find in a science fiction¡­¡± Reysha muttered.

    Across the skies, no, there is no longer one could call a sky as it is brimming with stars. A cloudless boundary that no longer sealed by a layer called atmosphere.

    Reysha was moved to an unbelievable degree once more as she turns her head to her left.

    A spherical object mixed with green and blue¡­

    ¡°Is that¡­a planet?! Possibly¡­could it be¡­ours¡­or from another world? Then¡­what is this place?!¡± She uttered as she frantically looks around.

    Among the stars are shattered fragments of stones or more specifically, a fragment of the place where she is right now.

    Astounded, Reysha once again stopped at her track as she finds huge ruins in that place. As she observes the ruins from afar, there was a large cube-like object as large as a mansion collapsed and bounded on the place.

    And, as she tried to approach the ruins, her breath once more stopped from what she discovered¡­

    She just realized that this place is like the moon, however, only a good portion of it remains as more than half of its mass¡­was gouged.

    ¡°It¡¯s like¡­something really large or powerful driven it to this state¡­¡± She said with disbelief.

    Thus, Reysha stood there, with a petrified face, seemingly trying to think what kind of a monster could have done something destructive.

 Chapter 90: Sealing the Gap 3

    Currently, the bandits are having their emergency meeting at the Mousseux¡¯s kitchen. The sole and big problem that they are facing is the arrival of Princess Meriyal Breille and Demon Lord Ivy Hellbeing, plus, the two gorgeous knights that can overthrow their host club.

    Mika is still out in the guest room as a mediator for the guests while Victoria was left alone to entertain them as much as possible. Eiru is now being a slave for Ivy and Hansen is likewise for Meriyal.

    The rest, all of them gathered at a circular table with the light shut off and black curtain blocking any sunlight from entering

    ¡°Listen to me my brethren, our livelihood depends on this! If by any chance, all the other girls we are hosting right now get turned off, surely they will steer away!¡± Falikh announces as he slams his palm on the table.

    ¡°Sir, what is the name of the operation?!¡± Sod asked while saluting.

    ¡°We also need a name!¡± Mes followed as he gestures the same salute.

    ¡°I see, that¡¯s important.¡± Falikh muttered as he contemplates.

    ¡°That¡¯s important for you?¡± Teth said with knitted brows. ¡°I am just cooking here and all of you suddenly barges like madmen. Anyway, where¡¯s Eiru and Hansen?¡± he added.

    None even searched for Spoof.

    ¡°Stalling.¡± Furan immediately answered. ¡°I can¡¯t let all of my housewives to go home without experiencing the fun!¡± he rushed his words with fervor.

    ¡°We don¡¯t offer that kind of passionate fun.¡± Morio expelled Furan¡¯s statement.

    ¡°I got it! This is OPERATION: LOST!¡± Falikh grandly announces. ¡°And our battalion name is The Knights of Circular Table!¡± He added as he did a grandiose pose.

    ¡°UOOOOHHHH! The Knights of Circular Table! Is it because the table is round?!¡± Amadeo asked as he gets fired up.

    ¡°Idiot! You shouldn¡¯t ask that! It¡¯s not round, it¡¯s circular! We are overstepping our bounds here if we did that!¡± Falikh made a quick scolding.

    ¡°My apologies, Leader!¡± Amadeo quickly said his sorry.

    ¡°Then, how about the Knights of Circular Kitchen Table!? We that, we added another word!¡± Zirk comes up with a brilliant idea.

    ¡°That¡¯s it! We are coming off as more original than expected! Bwahahaha!¡± Falikh exclaimed with a maniacal laughter.

    ¡°Wait! We¡¯re not going anywhere! If we keep thinking up for names, this meeting is going to be prolonged! We will lose profit and needless to say, our chance to earn more in the future.¡± Reld suddenly intervenes with twitching cheeks.

    ¡°Wait! We are not Knights but Bandits! Shouldn¡¯t the name Bandits of the Circular Kitchen Table is more befitting and correct?¡± Sod exclaimed.

    ¡°Idiot, you got it wrong! It should be Bandits of Circular Kitchen Table, not Bandits of the Circular Kitchen Table!¡± Med corrected Sod.

    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t adding the extra the looks promising? Like, the name is now longer even though we changed the Knights to Bandits!¡± Furan keenly gave his observation and suggestion.

    ¡°Ah!~ The sound of that name! It inspires my heart! The Bandits of the Circular Kitchen Table! It¡¯s a name befitting for a tale.¡± Morio started thinking up for a song about the name as he strums his lute.

    ¡°Quiet! People, why are we even fighting about this?!¡± Falikh once again slams his palm on the table the drew everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Finally¡­Leader is getting serious.¡± Reld breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°The Circular Kitchen Table of the Bandits! That¡¯s a more fitting name now even though I jumbled some words!¡± Falikh angrily said as he laid down a paper with the exact words written on it.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    ¡°As expected of Leader!¡± Amadeo said as he stares at the words with amazement.

    ¡°I never thought about that. It is as Leader says, that sounds the best out of our suggestion. I can think no more of something better.¡± Zirk emphasizes the greatness of the name as he looks up to the ceiling while rejoicing.

    ¡°My brethren, my comrades, the battle was hard, but¡­in the end, we were able to grasp the light at the end of the tunnel. May this turns into a dust of hope for everyone.¡± Furan said with lamentation painted all over his face.

    ¡°Ah, the tale has ended. This story will be told for generations to come. How moving¡­¡± Morio said as he shed tears of happiness.

    ¡°Mes, it may have been for a while but I¡¯m glad I fought beside you, brother.¡± Sod said as he places his hand on Mes¡¯ shoulder.

    ¡°Truly is a fight to remember for decades. It¡¯s my honor to fight with everyone here.¡± Mes said as he gave everyone a glance.

    ¡°Everyone¡­thank you¡­for lending your strength! Now, we have brought peace to the world. We, The Bandits of the Circular Kitchen Table, are now returning to our daily lives as we took down the evil.¡± Falikh thanked everyone from the bottom of his heart.

    ¡°DAAAAAAAAAAAAAAMNNNITTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTT!¡± Reld shouted from the bottom of his lungs, like, literally, his lungs will come out of his throat. Veins popped on his forehead and neck and his face is painted with red as his anger rises.

    ¡°Don¡¯t die here in my kitchen¡­¡± Teth simply mutters as he shakes his head at the stupid antics.

    ¡°Now, now, Dick, don¡¯t be a spoilsport. We just got carried away a little with our roleplaying.¡± Falikh smiled teasingly.

    ¡°Leader! We don¡¯t have time to spare! Tell us already about the plan!¡± Reld angrily beckons Falikh to cough up a plan that could reverse the situation.

    ¡°Tch, tch, Dick¡­you still don¡¯t know the Bandit Host Club Codex well, do you?¡± Zirk said with a smug.

    ¡°We have such thing?!¡± Reld rushes to Zirk and grab his collar. ¡°And don¡¯t call me Dick!¡± He added.

    ¡°If Dick is unaware, then you should try to rack your brain and figure out why we are in the kitchen at the moment. Teth, please.¡± Falikh said with a same smug as he beckons Teth to bring out something.

    ¡°You already had a plan from the start?!¡± Reld shouted in yet, aggravating anger.

    All of the bandits inside except Teth blared a confident smile.

    ¡°Hahaha! Who the hell do you think I am?¡± Falikh showed a fearless smile.

    Meanwhile, back at the guest room where the host party is being commenced.

    ¡°Have they given up already? It¡¯s taking them quite a while to come out.¡± Meriyal uttered to herself as she relaxes while Hansen is giving her a massage. ¡°No matter, with this, the foolery they made will sure to collapse.¡± She added.

    ¡°Fufufu, that¡¯s a little cruel Meriyal, however, that¡¯s what I expected from you. I don¡¯t want other girls gawking at my Eiru too.¡± Ivy said as she rubs her cheeks on Eiru¡¯s head.

    ¡°My Lady¡­that hurts¡­you don¡¯t plan on sinking your fangs on my neck, right?¡± Eiru asked.

    ¡°Hmm? Who knows?¡± Ivy playfully replied.

    At that moment, the door going to the kitchen suddenly opened that it drew everyone¡¯s attention. Even Meriyal and Ivy have their eyes locked on the said door.

    ¡°It¡¯s here.¡± Mika quietly muttered to his self.

    Footsteps of several people resounded. The girls become livid as they saw the bandits emerging from the door, albeit, got a little shocked as everyone is wearing a long hooded cape blocking anything aside from their obscured faces.

    With Falikh on the lead, without hesitation, they gathered around Meriyal and Ivy. Seeing that all of them has no intention of giving up, Meriyal made a slight smirk.

    ¡°Oh¡­what does granny have in mind? This is getting interesting.¡± Victoria said as she leans her face closer to their direction while holding several girls on his arms.

    ¡°Color me surprised. All of you marched here in a creepy robe. What is this, a parade?¡± Meriyal mocked as she leans her back on the couch and exudes her mighty domineering aura.

    ¡°You won¡¯t be laughing for long! Everyone!¡± Falikh said as the whole bandit puts their hands inside their robe.

    ¡°Finishing move!¡± Falikh shouted with eyes full of determination.

    The caped bandits then all followed Falikh¡¯s lead and withdrew their robes and fully showed what under it.

    Then, it caused an uproar among the female audiences, each and every girl in that place has their eyes bulging out or their jaws dropping. Some even started drooling and their faces were set aflame.

    ¡°Bulge¡­¡± One girl exclaimed in the middle of the clamor.

    ¡°NAKED APRON!¡± Falikh shouted as they reveal their secrets.

    At that moment, Mika broke out in an evil smile and Victoria showed a really joyful face as the scene unfolding is comedy gold.

    Each and every bandit is wearing nothing but apron that boldly shows their buttock and firmly hides their nether regions, albeit¡­bulging.

    ¡°How¡¯s that?! Princess Meriyal?!¡± Falikh asked with a victorious smile.

    ¡°Ah¡­it¡¯s fine now leader¡­Meriyal is¡­¡± Hansen said as he pointed something to Falikh. ¡°Meriyal lost¡­consciousness while her eyes are wide open¡­¡± he added while sweat pours down from his forehead.

    ¡°Ah¡­Ivy! The naked apron is overbearing for her too!¡± Eiru exclaimed as he wipes Ivy¡¯s bleeding nose frantically. Her eyes are someone who has ascended to the next life with enlightenment.

    ¡°Namu.¡± The bald bandit, Marc, said.

    BAM!

    Another door was slammed open and came a rushing Reysha with a pale face.

    ¡°Emergency! We need to¡­.¡± However, before Reysha could even afford to say what she needs to say, she came to a halt at the view in front of her.

    At that moment, Falikh felt an impending doom as Reysha¡¯s face is twisted in rage.

    ¡°What the hell¡­are you guys doing¡­?¡± Reysha said with a cold and unmoving countenance while drawing a bastard sword in her dimensional storage.

    Ries and Lala who are watching¡­could only smile frigidly.

 Chapter 91: Sealing the Gap 4

    ¡°Like what I said, I¡¯m sorry! Miss Reysha!¡± Falikh¡¯s wailing voice resounded as he follows behind Reysha, Ivy, and Eiru. He is lively as ever but his countenance is on the verge of despair as he is being treated with a cold shoulder.

    However, no one faces him and only their walking figure are shown to him. Neither Ivy nor Eiru is even trying to give him a glance. After all, he was the leader of the band of bandits and the one who perpetrated the naken apron that led to Ivy and Meriyal¡¯s passing out.

    They traverse the forest with Falikh¡¯s loud voice as their adventuring background music, in which to no avail, annoyed Reysha to the highest degree.

    It¡¯s not that Reysha is mad at him. Given the situation their whole group was put in, a proper countermeasure is indeed needed, however, Falikh did have a countermeasure but to no avail, not a proper one.

    In the end, Reysha understands that Falikh just wanted to protect their livelihood which is leeching off from rich and wealthy girls. At this point in time, she can no longer rebuke them.

    After several minutes of walking, they arrived at their destination, the Dimensional Crack, or so what they all ought to know.

    ¡°So, Miss Reysha, this is too urgent that you have to smack me awake, right? It¡¯s unfair that you didn¡¯t do anything to Meriyal!¡± Ivy protested as she touches her cheek where Reysha slapped her.

    ¡°Meriyal is a princess of a Kingdom that my Kingdom is affiliated with. Besides, I am just a noble and she is a royalty. No, dismiss that. You¡¯re just simply tougher and you can just regenerate any injury after all.¡± Reysha bluntly said with an uninterested countenance.

    ¡°The difference between our treatment is too cruel I¡¯m going to cry!¡± Ivy clings to Reysha and shakes as she complains.

    ¡°Shut up. Just look ahead of you.¡± Reysha simply stated as she raises one hand points at the Dimensional Crack.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t we brought Victoria with us anyway?¡± Eiru inserted a question.

    ¡°Nothing good comes when she is around. Besides, someone has to manage the Host Club as the top, right? We already have sufficient people for now. All we need to do is to wait for Aspara¡¯s arrival in a week. For now, I want you guys to see this.¡± Reysha explained it to them while she walks closer to the crack.

    Reysha walks nonchalantly closer to the crack. Eiru and Ivy follow behind, however, as they noticed that Reysha has no plan on stopping on her track, they immediately hold them off by grabbing onto her shoulders.

    ¡°Wait! What are you going to do, Miss Reysha?!¡± Eiru shouted in surprise as he stopped Reysha.

    ¡°This crack is nothing sort of a vacuum or a wormhole. This is something simpler but at the same time, complicated. Take a look.¡±  Reysha said as she pulled Ivy¡¯s hand from her shoulder with an astounding force and flung her inside the crack.

    ¡°Ahh! Miss Reysha?!¡± Ivy cried out as her whole body is swallowed up by the crack.

    ¡°Wha--?! Why did you do that?! Ivy is¡­Ivy¡­¡± Eiru got agitated as he saw Ivy disappearing in plain sight, however, he was also flung by Reysha inside the crack wordlessly.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°Eh? What just happened?!¡± Falikh said as he caught up with Reysha as he got sidetracked along the way.

    ¡°You¡¯re coming too.¡± Reysha said as she grabbed Falikh¡¯s hand and dragged him along inside the crack.

    Reysha was not met with any resistance from Falikh but rather, he let her lead him all the way. Unknowingly, Falikh trusted Reysha and will follow her without much doubt.

    As soon as they got out of the darkness filled void, Reysha and Falikh arrived at that place. In front of them, Eiru and Ivy are both staring at the place filled with mystery. The place where they can see a planet that may be their own planet.

    It is what Reysha remember from earlier, a place that she might as well call a broken moon. Afar from their place is a ruin with a huge mechanical cube. The boundless space filled with stars and planet, this is what they can just see right now.

    ¡°So, anything comes to mind?¡± Reysha asked with a deeply serious tone as she approaches Ivy from the back. Then, they only word that comes out from Ivy¡¯s lips is¡­

    ¡°Erestivatria¡­¡± Ivy said like an inaudible gasp. She clenches her hand and her face is somewhat in a fervor glow.

    At that moment, Reysha who is still holding Falikh¡¯s hand felt something.

    As soon as the word Erestivatria is uttered, Falikh¡¯s hand shook and immediately tightens. As Reysha took a look at his countenance, she never believed what face he is making right now.

    ¡°So¡­this is the place my mother is searching for¡­¡± He said with indignation, a serious countenance that sprouted enmity towards the very place itself. His cheerful fa?ade instantly melted and a twisted hate immediately surface from his heart.

    ¡°I see. Ivy¡­what is this place specifically? You already know about it.¡± Reysha concluded that Ivy is already versed with this place.

    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve never been here. It¡¯s just a place mentioned in some books pertaining to the Calamity that befell our land two hundred years ago. It is said that this place, Erestivatria, is the spawning place for the abomination called Devils.¡± Ivy explained.

    ¡°Devils? Are those some sort of demon subspecies?¡± Eiru asked the question.

    ¡°No! Devils are a completely separate entity, even among all the races in this world! They are specifically made by Eresti, the enemy of the Goddess of Blessing, Nivalis. In the book, it is said that they are ruthless and merciless creation made to kill pointlessly. They only follow a twisted instinct to do harm. That¡¯s what my aunt said to me who personally wrote the book I read.¡± Ivy gave a more elaborate explanation pertaining the subject about devils.

    ¡°So¡­this is like an evil shrine or something, right?¡± Reysha stood firm as she handled the explanation well. She already determined that this place is nothing sort of joyful or fantastic.

    ¡°Miss Reysha, this place, we have to seal it immediately.¡± Falikh¡¯s serious voice resounded.

    ¡°What¡¯s with you all of the sudden? That¡¯s our goal right from the start. We don¡¯t plan on excavating this place pointlessly.¡± Reysha pointed out that this place is nothing sort of fancy.

    ¡°My mother has been searching for this place for a long time now. The only place where she can perform the revival of Eresti. If she ever finds this place, I assure you that she will do everything in her power to start the ritual.¡± Falikh revealed another one of Genesis¡¯ plan.

    ¡°That¡¯s a little ridiculous to hear. She said that you are the sacrifice, her very own son but, why is she so desperate? Is she really that blinded by her faith? And when you said for a long time¡­¡± Reysha¡¯s questions seems a little overbearing, however, for Falikh, nothing comes as pressuring. He only answered the questions.

    ¡°What I know from my mother is that she has already lived for more than a hundred years. She is desperate but¡­for the reason behind it¡­I don¡¯t know.¡± Falikh¡¯s voice falters.

    ¡°I see. It¡¯s a little miraculous that you get your mother to talk like that.¡± Reysha said as she turns around to view the planet.

    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken, Miss Reysha. My mother, by heart, is kind. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s driving her to this desperation.¡± Falikh stated. The tone sounded a little monotonous but there¡¯s a bit of warmness into it.

    Reysha didn¡¯t say anything.

    At this point, she deemed that she no longer has any authority to pry deeper into Falikh and Genesis relationship as a mother and son. Even though she knows that inside Falikh is her wife from her past life, she is aware that there are things that aren¡¯t connected anymore.

 Chapter 92: Sealing the Gap 4

    It¡¯s been two weeks since Reysha and co. discovered one of the biggest mystery of the Dimensional Crack. For that duration of time, Reysha and Ivy keeps investigating the nature of the Crack and made several assumptions on how such phenomena happened.

    A byproduct of their clash that greatly distorts the space, a trigger that constructed a warp through unnatural means, the place being potentially weak to spatial breakdown, and more. But they knew in the end that no means, it was their battle that manifested the problem.

    They are both accountable but in the first place, the cosmic phenomenon is something unexpected and both unwanted.

    Their conclusion leaned towards sealing it after all. Based on what Falikh said, putting a cork into this hole would be much better. It is the place that his mother seeks where the God Eresti can be resurrected.

    And so, the day Aspara arrived, they immediately explained the situation to her personally rather than calling her through a cellphone.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s the gist of it, Miss Aspara. If you would like, we can proceed to the very subject itself. I have made preparations and all the materials needed though it cost me much more than I thought.¡± Ivy said while bringing out the necessary materials.

    ¡°I¡¯m going with a levelheaded decision and accept that the task must be carried out immediately. I have taken a leave again from the King¡¯s presence and I am quite worried about the preparations.¡± Aspara said.

    ¡°Preparations? Does the Kerias Kingdom has something to commence?¡± Meriyal who was listening to a distant asked so.

    ¡°Pardon me, Princess of Breille, but this is certainly not something you should concern yourself over with. Well, it¡¯s not like it is something special.¡± Aspara replied with a stern and unfaltering tone as soon as Meriyal spoke with her.

    ¡°How audacious. See to it that I am extending a hand if your Kingdom is in something dire. I can be dealing with something troublesome with a diplomacy in mind.¡± Meriyal boasted with a smirk.

    ¡°Argh! I hate that smile of yours!¡± Aspara exclaimed in an annoyed tone.

    ¡°Mind you, Councilor Aspara and Princess Meriyal but, we are discussing the Dimensional Crack.¡± Reysha intervened with their personal grudges against each other.

    ¡°It¡¯s rude to address me after someone lower in standings, Reysha Einhart.¡± Meriyal simply threw a quaint complaint. ¡°Well, I¡¯m guessing you already know about your Kingdom¡¯s affairs. What is it?¡± Meriyal inquisition put a dent on Reysha¡¯s default face as her face cramped a little.

    ¡°Oho? That is to say, this coming first week of summer, her birth is to be celebrated you see. The King of Kerias and Her household, the Nobility of Kerias, especially her father, are close friends. They are already scouting a lot of possible suitors for her.¡± Aspara said with a glee look towards Reysha who broke in an anguished frown.

    ¡°I shall bring down my fist upon your cranium  but it won¡¯t ease this setting problem for me.¡± Reysha snarls at Aspara full of spite.

    ¡°Come to think of it, Miss Einhart is of a noble lineage in your Kingdom. Hmm, shall I make an appearance myself? It¡¯s a good bridge to instantly close the gap between our kingdoms ever since the hostility between us commenced several months ago.¡± Meriyal said with fine reasoning.

    ¡°Shrewd as ever. Gaining approval of the populace not only from her own kingdom but also to others to raise her possibility of ascending to the throne.¡± Reysha thought as she stares at Meriyal with disbelief countenance.

    ¡°Should I myself come too? On top of starting a route trade through the Breille Kingdom, I want to make a direct connection with the Royalties of your Kingdom too, Miss Reysha.¡± Ivy stated with economic growth in mind.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    ¡°Fair enough. Unlike the Mesola Kingdom, our Kingdom doesn¡¯t openly show their dislike of the demons.¡± Reysha simply.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t openly shows¡­huh?¡± Ivy muttered those words reminds her that as demons, they are not widely recognized as allies by all of the kingdoms.

    Unlike the Kingdom of Breille who openly welcomed them due to Princess Meriyal recommendations, they also gained approval by helping them get through the winter with a solid trade with the Sirius Kingdom. The Kerias Kingdom on the other hand greatly caters to the strong. Magic and Martial arts alike are being given importance, however, a minority of them still harbors ill intent to the demons.

    ¡°Ah, I want to come as well!¡± Falikh suddenly barges into their conversation.

    Reysha couldn¡¯t believe what she heard and give Falikh a perplexed stare mixed with visible scorn. However, the man himself couldn¡¯t detect the hostility that Reysha exuded.

    ¡°Do you even know what you are trying to say, you moron. You are a fugitive in your own Kingdom and you are a fugitive as a bandit too. Noble girls that you have extorted will also make their appearances. Though I am certain that the news of you being a wanted criminal in the Mesola Kingdom has already made known across the three kingdoms years ago.¡± Reysha calmly reprimanded with knitted brows.

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯ll just bring unnecessary commotion reading you by your nature.¡± Aspara sheepishly backed Reysha¡¯s statement.

    ¡°That¡¯s that, but, are you guys aware of the rumors about villages and the small town being converted to the Sect of Eresti?¡± Falikh¡¯s voice is comical but the sentence itself brought certain weight.

    ¡°We are not yet ever since returning back and forth from my own Kingdom to the Sirius Kingdom. What of it? This rumor you are referring to?¡± Meriyal asked.

    ¡°I see. I myself is aware of it and to be honest, I am much worried about it right now that the Dimensional Crack seems secondary.¡± Aspara said as it was her turn to knit her brows.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. A few months ago, Furan talked with a lot of housewives he gave a house visit. The archbishop of Mesola Kingdom has been abducted. At the same time, the Sect of Eresti is spreading throughout Mesola¡¯s vicinity. The last thing Furan said was that the spreading has already crossed the border between the Mesola Kingdom and the Kerias Kingdom.¡± Falikh gave an explanation regarding the rumors.

    ¡°Housewives?! Are you really going to gather information from such sources? Come to think of it, Falikh himself was once a housewife¡­¡± Reysha gritted her own teeth from the vexing feeling coming from her chest.

    ¡°That is so what I¡¯ve heard. Considering how powerful Archbishop Genesis is, I cannot shake the feeling that there¡¯s a conspiracy here.¡± Aspara laid her own points.

    ¡°As long as you take away my mother¡¯s staff, she is as weakened as a small girl.¡± Falikh supplements another crucial information.

    ¡°¡­That is something unexpected. So she drew power from the staff?¡± Reysha, who firsthand fought Genesis, asked with a  curious countenance.

    ¡°No, it is more to say that the staff itself is only a method for her to bring out her true divine powers. Claimh Solais is just one of the power that staff can grant her but in totality, my mother is powerful with her divine powers alone. Moving on, it is also said that she can create miracles and the rumors of a miraculous young girl are the one spreading the religious words.¡± Falikh once again explained.

    ¡°So I heard too that it was perpetuated by a girl with long golden hair and deep velvet irises¡­just like you, Falikh. She is also accompanied by two followers in her venture.¡± Aspara laid out new information.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I want to come to the Kerias Kingdom. I want to investigate around to see if my mother has already reached the capital.¡± Falikh said in a serious voice with default countenance. ¡°If possible, I would like to bring some of the members too.¡± Falikh added.

    ¡°If that is the case, I wouldn¡¯t raise arguments anymore. Should you guys be discovered, don¡¯t drag me and Councilor Aspara!¡± Reysha resigned but gave a warning.

    ¡°Hey, about the cute ol¡¯ me?¡± Victoria¡¯s voice reached out to them.

    Hearing her speak, everyone turned their head towards her direction. Victorias was sitting on the stair with a lonely eye. Though she is boyish, Reysha herself finds it cute considering that she is her very own granddaughter from her past life.

    ¡°Should you come, you will also see Ersha and Yrsha, is that fine with you?¡± Reysha said, however, upon hearing the names of Reysha¡¯s sisters, Aspara shivered.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine with that! I¡¯ve already detached my connections with that troublesome king from Mesola. More like, I¡¯ll look forward to seeing people dropping their jaws when the hero and the demon lord say hi!¡± Victoria showed a genuine smile of joy.

    ¡°Yeah, this is most likely still the granddaughter that I know.¡± Reysha thought inwardly.

    ¡°Hey, we¡¯ve sidetracked from the main topic of the day. Today, we are going to close the Dimensional Crack! Knowing that Genesis has already come that far, closing it should be our top priority!¡± Ivy voiced out her concern and returned everyone¡¯s attention to it.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We can¡¯t let her find out about that place.¡± Reysha¡¯s resolute voice resounded as they carefully laid out the materials needed.

 Chapter 93: Sealing the Gap 5

    ¡°It was, to no avail, would be this awe striking.¡± Aspara said as she broke out into a troubled smile as she gazes at the sight of the space. Her hands are trembling in pure ecstatic excitement as she gawks at the wondrous ruins.

    ¡°It will be a problem for the future if you pursue to preserve this place, especially the threat that this will be the gateway for Archbishop Genesis to enact her plans. We are here now to specifically close this crack and no further discussion shall befall upon.¡± Reysha said as she guides Aspara.

    ¡°But, this is a huge waste! A foreign architect, or even a lost magic or a way to ascend into something akin to a god, won¡¯t this be a more benefit than a detriment to us? Einhart, you are well aware now of my pursual of greater power, correct?¡± Aspara said with a serious flat tone while turning her gaze to Reysha.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make me regret involving you in this affair. Do not forget that our goal is to prevent further woes for the sake of peace. This dimension surely disrupts normalcy, that is why I petition that this space be closed.¡± Reysha said as she started dragging Aspara out of the dimension.

    ¡°Then, you shouldn¡¯t have brought me here in the first place if you are going to shoot down my hopes. Einhart, do you know how much this stirs my heart?¡± Aspara tried to break free from Reysha¡¯s grasp.

    ¡°I will honestly and sincerely give my apology to you, Councilor Aspara. If I can, I would like to let you delve deeper into this ruin too but, as Archbishop Genesis finds her way here like destiny is guiding her, we cannot let this lying here.¡± Reysha stated with a pained expression as she saw how heartbroken Aspara is.

    ¡°Einhart¡­¡± Aspara only muttered as she let herself be dragged away. ¡°This is not fair¡­¡± she weakly muttered.

    Reysha took it upon herself to bring Aspara into this space for the last glimpse. She knew that Aspara would actually raise a protest, however, she could not withhold the feeling of isolating Aspara from their discoveries as she is the most earnest upon such thing.

    But, as Aspara said, she should not have shown it to her if she cannot delve into it. Aspara only felt bitterness and pure dismay.

    As they left the dimensional crack, Ivy, Victora, Falikh, Eiru, and Meriyal together with Ries and Lala, are standing outside the dimensional crack, waiting for their return.

    ¡°Oho? So this is the subject of concern. Indeed, if something like that appears in my territory, I would immediately consult our Court Magician.¡± Meriyal said as she gawks at the void.

    ¡°Sadly, Princess Meriyal, something as this cannot be handled by mere Court Magician. This is due to mine and Miss Reysha¡¯s power clashing together. All I could guess is that there¡¯s always been a crack here but not visible and it was small enough not to cause anything.¡± Ivy explained as she knits her brows.

    ¡°And that crack might have been stretched, is what you are saying, Ivy?¡± Eiru reaffirmed Ivy¡¯s doubts.

    ¡°I doubt it is only that. Why is there a small crack like that in the first place? The cause? Unknown. One thing we are certain of is that we cannot let it rest here any longer.¡± Reysha intervenes.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡± Ivy said as she laid down all the materials she brought.

    Ivy brought out a translucent silver stone together with a red transparent pebble and other things.

    ¡°Demon Lord Ivy, what¡­are those?¡± Pulled by curiosity, Aspara directed a question to Ivy as she points at the two major figure.

    ¡°This silver stone is called Soul Spar. It is a material with mysterious properties that forges the very soul of a being. Back in my land, there are people who are able to draw out their soul as a form of a weapon and with this soul spar, we can forge it to strengthen it. My theory is, Miss Victoria¡¯s weapons are of the same concept.¡± Ivy explained as she showed Aspara the stone closer that gives a vibrant colorful glow.

    ¡°How did you possess such item? Why did I only heard of it until now?¡± Aspara asked gleefully.

    ¡°I have brought it along with me when I left my land. It was actually an item given to me by a relative of mine. I happen to only stumble it back then.¡± Ivy replied.

    ¡°I see¡­too bad.¡± Aspara muttered as she sunk her head. ¡°Then, what about the other stone. The red one.¡± Aspara then points at the other stone.

    ¡°This is a small fragment of a philosopher''s stone. From the name alone, it¡¯s obvious what it is.¡± Ivy said as she also showed the red stone. ¡°Needless to say, this is going to be one of the two medium that I will use for the process.¡± Ivy added as she pulls the stone away as Aspara was about to grasp it in trance.

    ¡°Such expensive item¡­won¡¯t be such a waste? Can¡¯t we find another way around to close this dimensional crack? No, altogether, I don¡¯t want any of this to happen.¡± And then, Aspara voices out her true thoughts about this predicament.

    ¡°This is not the time for you to act like a child, Councilor Aspara. Have you forgotten about your age or you simply don¡¯t think the benefit of everyone?¡± Scolded by Meriyal with a pitying gaze to Aspara.

    ¡°I never said I am going to oppose this. Just shut up, you prideful princess!¡± Aspara immediately snarls back. ¡°And don¡¯t bring up my age here!¡± She added.

    ¡°Miss Aspara can be so shy about her feelings.¡± Eiru made a side comment with a smirk.

    ¡°Shut up, man girl!¡± Aspara once again laid her bare feelings of anger.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Eiru looks back at Aspara with a sour expression.

    ¡°We can¡¯t close this case if we do not do anything. Ivy, let¡¯s start now.¡± Reysha beckoned the flabbergasted Ivy because of Aspara¡¯s attitude.

    ¡°You are always this stoned-face, Einhart! It¡¯s like you don¡¯t specifically feel anything! Bastard shorty spouting all kinds of logical things with a straight face when you are just a brat!¡± This time, Aspara snarls at Reysha.

    Reysha directs her sight to Aspara and the person herself immediately took one step back. Reysha walks towards her with the said stoned-face.

    ¡°What? Are you going to hurt me?!¡± Aspara glares at Reysha.

    However, contrary to what she expected, Reysha took her hand gently and held it willingly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve shaken your mentally and I won¡¯t deny any fault. Aspara, I will express my apology to you. Cooperate with us and I shall I bid one wish of yours once this is over.¡± Reysha said in a serious tone.

    In a sudden approach with gentle eyes, Aspara was lost at words. She never expected Reysha to do this.

    ¡°T-Then, if you really insist! I will remember that, okay? You will bid one wish of mine, right? Then, I am going to help not because I want to or anything, capiche?!¡± Aspara then turns her head away as she said those.

    ¡°Yeah, just stop doing that.¡± Reysha said as she once again returns to Ivy to do some actual work.

    After their banter involving Aspara losing her cool, they started the spell to seal the gap. The requirements that Ivy needed are mediums with considerable magical energy where the power will be drawn.

    That doesn¡¯t mean that they have insufficient magical energy. The spell requires the presence of five people because of how complex it is, considering that the spell is too advance for one person in this land.

    Reysha Einhart whose power is equal to a demon lord; Ivy Hellbeing who is an actual demon lord; Aspara who has trained in magic for countless of years now; Eiru who is used to be the demon lord¡¯s aide and lastly; Meriyal Breille who is a princess and adept in magic.

 Chapter 94: Onwards to the Kerias Kingdom 1

    The dimensional crack was no means easy to fill. The people involved expanded their magical power to its utmost limits. The incantation was mostly done by Ivy as she slowly reverts the state of the crack from a wounded gap in space to a filled one.

    Finally giving up from filling the void, she made a call to her aunt and told that instead of filling it, revert the process in which the crack was made. In that part, Reysha¡¯s power, World Lapse, becomes a crucial medium combined with Ivy¡¯s time manipulation.

    Through catalyst, Soul Spar and Philosopher¡¯s Stone, they had enough quality of material to recreate and reverse a process in which time is greatly disturbed without so much feedback.

    However, because she only told them about this midway where they have expanded some of their magical power, they gave her a light beating.

    And so, with their combined efforts, they were able to fully seal the troublesome gap.

    ¡°I really though Miss Aspara will do something to sabotage or at least do something so she can still access the dimensional crack.¡± Falikh said as they relax in the guest room of Mousseux.

    ¡°Fool! Let¡¯s say I do have intentions of sabotaging it. The perchance of me getting bothered by wasting precious resources would undoubtedly take its toll on me. Therefore, I deemed it a necessity to complete the operation.¡± Aspara hastily lashes out at Falikh with enraged countenance.

    ¡°No, I was expecting it too.¡± Reysha immediately intervenes with a nonchalant tone.

    ¡°Damn it, Einhart! I trusted you! Wait, perchance, everyone is thinking of the same thing?!¡± Aspara asked in a loud voice as she turns her head around just to see everyone nodding.

    ¡°Ah, this is just plain bullying now.¡± Aspara resigned herself with a sigh as she once again drops her butt on the sofa.

    It was past dusk and they are lounging peacefully with tired minds and bodies. They are served with snacks and a fragrant black tea to relieve the fatigue by Teth. The starlight chandelier bears a striking radiance that reflects on the tea on the teacup that made the mood quite laidback and the wafting aroma of butter from the cookies didn¡¯t help to lessen such ambiance.

    ¡°I have been exhausted beyond belief. I take it I will receive some sort of positive repercussions?¡± Meriyal laid down her complaint without much batting an eye to anyone.

    ¡°My Lady¡­I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the right word¡­¡± Ries who heard Meriyal suddenly raises a voice of concern.

    ¡°No, it is correct. Repercussion per se, as we are no longer exchanging grateful words and loving feedback. That is to say, I am more comfortable than any of those.¡± Meriyal simply answered as she sips her tea elegantly.Stolen novel; please report.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a really interesting outset, Princess Meriyal Breille. To answer your question, I shall have my family reserve the best reception we can accommodate for you in my upcoming day of birth.¡± Reysha replied, almost bickered to Meriyal.

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of making the reception for a princess outside of your kingdom a better one? Though I¡¯ll request a good receiving for me too¡­¡± Ivy intervenes with her own opinion.

    ¡°I intended that from the start. We are bridging gaps here after all and we need to see to it that we properly execute that plan. Preparations will be duly prepared and as soon as Miss Aspara rested herself well enough, we shall depart.¡± Reysha said with a suggestion and a brief glance at Aspara.

    ¡°Oh? Are you taking my wellbeing into consideration?¡± Aspara teasingly laughed as she sprouted a smirk.

    ¡°I just thought that maybe I should be prudent with harsh words and become a little nicer to you, Councilor Aspara.¡± Reysha returned a smirk.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Aspara can only say as she is lost for words.

    ¡°I see, so as planned, Ivy and I will return to each of our kingdoms for the meanwhile, carefully think of bridging the three kingdoms, specifically, The Breille Kingdom, the Kerias Kingdom, and the Sirius Kingdom.¡± Meriyal concluded.

    ¡°Hmm¡­the benefits is rather impeccable if these kingdoms were to really be at a point of unity. What bugs me is that¡­it feels like there¡¯s an ulterior motive.¡± Eiru spelled with a visibly troubled face.

    ¡°Oh, but there is.¡± Falikh answered his woes with a serious countenance still ridden with a  smile.

    ¡°There is? I never heard of it from anyone.¡± Eiru then once again laid down another one of his worries.

    ¡°True. No one wanted to say a thing about it. But well know for sure that it will be a lot effective.¡± Reysha handed down her own view of the unity of the three kingdoms.

    ¡°Everyone knows it about here, Eiru. You were there in Mesola Kingdom Capital too, right? The Kingdom¡¯s confidence in their prowess that they hold.¡± Ivy supplemented Falikh¡¯s claim.

    ¡°Oh my, of course, Eiru is not aware of it since he is busy with other things at that time, however, as for me, I also perceived it.¡± Mika suddenly arrives at the guest room with a confident smile.

    ¡°Madam!¡± Aspara happily strode to Mika¡¯s side with a glee smile.

    ¡°Mika, what do they mean?¡± Eiru directed the question to Mika.

    ¡°To unite three kingdoms with equal power is just as they said, will have an impeccable advantage, however, there¡¯s one more. In fact, maybe due to it that they organized such thoughts.¡± Mika explained.

    ¡°That is¡­?¡± Eiru bridged a question.

    ¡°That is to keep the Kingdom of Mesola in check. With three kingdoms uniting with each other, it won¡¯t make any hasty or suspicious movement. They are confident of their forces and from what I¡¯ve seen, they are most likely prepared for war.¡± Mika gave the full detail to Eiru.

    ¡°An indirect declaration of supremacy through numbers? That is indeed an ironclad strategy. The King of Mesola would think twice to attack three kingdoms working together. Not to mention, if the rumors about the Archbishop missing is true, then that¡¯s a less worry.¡± Eiru said in one fell swoop.

    ¡°But my mother isn¡¯t that frail mentally. She will do everything for her goal. That¡¯s why we, the Bandit Host Club, will move our base of operation close to the Kerias Kingdom! There, we will investigate the whereabouts of my mother as well as make a killing!¡± Falikh declared with a huge grin.

    ¡°Wait, this is the first time I¡¯ve heard of that.¡± Reysha raises an exasperated expression as her calmness crumbles once Falikh spoke something again.

    ¡°But of course, I just decided it.¡± Falikh replied.

 Chatper 95: Onwards to the Kerias Kingdom 2

    ¡°Hmm, Einhart, aren¡¯t you tired using your legs all day? With the level of your magical power, you can also do this.¡± Aspara said to Reysha as she follows her from behind.

    ¡°I¡¯d rather exercise my body rather than lazily floats around like you. I just hope that your body is in a good state.¡± Reysha snappily replied without even taking a single glance at Aspara.

    ¡°The way you say it, are you implying that I am old?!¡± Aspara snaps back.

    ¡°I¡¯d rather not say it like that.¡± Reysha replied without any will to further pursue the argument.

    It¡¯s been two days since Reysha and Aspara left the forest and started traversing towards the Kingdom of Kerias. Since they are left with no carriages due to Meriyal and Ivy occupying it, the two travels by feet, or so what they are supposed to do.

    After arriving at the town within the reaches of Breille Kingdom border, Aspara immediately showed her distaste for commuting in which garners Reysha skeptical gaze.

    ¡°Councilor Aspara, we still have a lot of time to spare in our travel. Usually, I just blitz through the way until the capital so I don¡¯t know but, how many cities and towns are we going to pass by?¡± Reysha asked Aspara.

    ¡°The town we¡¯ve been to yesterday is called Harnes Town. Our next destination is a major city in the Breille Kingdom called Lilac City. After that, three more towns to go to and then the border. You can pretty much guess everything on the way.¡± Aspara answered lazily as she playfully floats around Reysha like she is laying on a bed on her belly.

    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll just take my leisure time, huh. Councilor Aspara, are you certain that you won¡¯t travel in separate ways with me?¡± Reysha threw a curveball.

    ¡°The same as you. Are you sure that you want to travel together with me when you can just run all the way to the Kerias Capital?¡± Aspara asked.

    ¡°For some reason, I¡¯d like to take as much time as possible to get there. Unlike me, you have your post as the King¡¯s Councilor so shouldn¡¯t you be rushing back?¡± Reysha once again threw back the question with countenance growing weary.

    ¡°Oh? But I have done my fair share of the job for the kingdom, unlike you. I¡¯d like to unwind as much as possible from my work so isn¡¯t this fine?¡± Aspara answered with a mocking smirk.

    Upon such exchange, Reysha and Aspara gives each other a glare. Their banter ends up as a quarrel because of their desire to chase away one another discreetly. However, as much as Reysha holds her pride, the same goes with Aspara.

    ¡°Let¡¯s stop this stupidity. I had enough just from interacting with Falikh and the other bandits.¡± Reysha suddenly proposes as she massages the bridge of her nose.

    ¡°Well, I feel you on that one. You sure have it rough in a way or another, Einhart.¡± Aspara simply replied with a sympathetic tone.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Reysha didn¡¯t pursue any conversation further with Aspara and walks in stillness.

    As they proceed, the scenery of the prairie refreshes their fatigue mind for a little bit. The sound of grass brushing each other while being blown by the wind enters their ears. Reysha¡¯s footstep on the hardened earth road is the only sound that comes from them as Aspara floats.

    The dazzling blue sky filled with clouds sways and the calm and gentle sunlight falls down on them with a warmth that could only be described as a bit toasty.

    Several minutes have passed since the lazy atmosphere sets in.

    ¡°Einhart, what are you doing in your life?¡± A random question suddenly drops in as Aspara¡¯s bored voice reaches out to Reysha.

    ¡°Why do you ask? Are you really that bored?¡± Reysha didn¡¯t answer but instead, returned a question.

    ¡°You¡­have so much talent. You have so much power within you, yet, you are not making full use of it. It¡¯s such a damn waste. It¡¯s infuriating, you are infuriating, Einhart.¡± Aspara¡¯s voice is calm but there¡¯s a sheer weight behind it that made Reysha glance at her direction for a moment.

    ¡°I see. Then I shall answer that for you. I am doing whatever I want in my life.¡± Reysha answered bluntly.

    ¡°How crude. With that, you could save a lot of lives, you can come at the top within the strongest. With that power, you can be somewhat a distinguished individual.¡± Aspara¡¯s voice comes out as a little desperate.

    ¡°First, I don¡¯t want to overshadow my sisters. Yrsha and Ersha actually work hard to attain what they have right now. I love both of them and I know they have their pride as the older sisters. As much as possible, I want them to feel proud of themselves and likewise, I am proud of them.¡± Reysha answered in somewhat a lukewarm voice.

    ¡°If you worded it like that, I guess I don¡¯t have much to judge of you. Those two actually contributes a lot to the kingdom and their achievement is no easy feat. I can see where you are coming from.¡± Aspara replied with an understanding tone.

    ¡°Now, it¡¯s time for you to answer the same question. Tell me, what do you want in your life?¡± Reysha then promptly urges Aspara as she stops in her tracks and gave Aspara an observing gaze.

    ¡°¡­Eh?¡± Aspara then stops and sprouted a surprised countenance.

    ¡°Hmm? What do you expect to come afterward when you asked that question? You better answer in accordance with the rules of equivalent exchange. Also, answer honestly because I did.¡± Reysha said to Aspara with a faint smile.

    Aspara stayed quiet with a baffled face.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Aspara started speaking again with a timid voice.

    Reysha raised an eyebrow upon Aspara¡¯s timidity, however, the person herself did her best to collect herself and brought calmness again in her mind as she resolute her heart.

    ¡°I want to be a hero. It¡¯s always been my dream ever since I was a kid¡­¡± Aspara answered while trying to suppress her embarrassment in face of Reysha Einhart, the last person she wanted to confess such pipedream.

    ¡°Oh? Even now?¡± Reysha followed up a confirmation.

    ¡°Shut it, Einhart! What if it still the same as now?!¡± Aspara snaps back.

    Reysha sprouted a gaping mouth from Aspara¡¯s embarrassment as she told her about such cute and childish dream, however, she formed a gentle and warm smile on her lips while she watches Aspara.

    ¡°Hahaha, what¡¯s wrong with such dream? I think you are already plenty heroic for serving the people of the Kerias Kingdom, Aspara.¡± Reysha said as she turns around and started walking again.

    ¡°Wha--?! Wait, Einhart! That was a lie!¡± Aspara started floating towards Reysha again with a flustered face.

    ¡°I understand now, Aspara. I see you now in a new light. Aspara, you are nicer than I thought and I am honestly glad that you turned out to be an ally.¡± Reysha said her opinion about Aspara which made the other party more embarrassed.

    ¡°Stop I say, Einhart!!¡± Aspara¡¯s heed reaches no ear as Reysha kept on complimenting her all the way.

 Chapter 96: Onwards to the Kerias Kingdom 3

    ¡°I fear we have not found him yet, Leader. Where do you think he will be at this time?¡± Eiru said towards Falikh who is in deep thoughts.

    ¡°He is not in the mountains? Damn, his ability to get lost is top notch. Good things his first-rate skill is survival especially in the wild. Never thought we¡¯d lost him after finding him back when we did the trial for Miss Reysha.¡± Falikh said and followed with a deep sigh.

    The Band of Bandits started another meeting in preparation to move their base of operations and expand their business to Kerias territory, however, they cannot move as it is.

    As for the reason, they are trying to find the last member that of their band, the Thirteenth member. They are to split their numbers in half but Falikh needed the last member on their venture towards the Kerias for a reason only known to them.

    Falikh, the leader of Bandit Host Club and the Lost Prince of Mesola Kingdom. He is also called the Callous General who led victory to his Kingdom through trickery.

    Amadeo whose background still lies in the dark, however, one of Falikh¡¯s loyal follower. A man who is capable of on-hand trickery and acting.

    Hansen, Falikh¡¯s childhood friend and a high ranking noble within the Breille Kingdom. The one who supposedly control Falikh¡¯s absurd behavior but get swept up most of the time. Being a noble, his etiquette and socializing skills are long shot useful at most of the times.

    Teth, a man with an unknown background but one of the essential member as he is the one who cooks for the whole band. Hinted to have amnesia and have worked in Mesola Capital before as a barkeeper.

    Eiru, a man that once served in the Demon Capital Sirius and known to be a demon himself. He kept the current Demon Lord, Ivy Hellbeing, in full glory until he got fed up and ran away. He is someone who is good at bartering.

    Spoof, the special force of the group who specializes in stealth and covert operation. Once an assassin but found haven in Falikh¡¯s promise of peace.

    Furan, the group¡¯s famous womanizer that slept with countless housewives. His network of info mainly revolves around gossips from village to towns but the credibility may be a hit or miss. He has lost his family long ago.

    Morio, the band¡¯s bard who is skilled with a lot of instrument but prefers the lute. He is a top-notch info broker and one who sings tales and legends. His charisma pulls the news and attention that kept his reputation as a traveling bard widespread but his career as a bandit is far known.

    Sod and Mes, the twins who are once street dwellers. Among the bandits, they are those who are the most adept in swindling, scamming, and pickpocketing but they have a bad reputation for bringing suspicious news. Nevertheless, they are loyal to Falikh who gave them a place to call home.

    Reld, A lower noble of the Breille Kingdom that was framed and has to escape. He was recruited by Falikh for his abilities in accounting. He is the sole man who kept safe of their earnings and budgeting.

    Zirk, the thinker of the group bad has an especially bad personality. A former teacher that was kicked out for his plain bad attitude towards not only to his students but also to his superiors but none can deny his knowledge.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    Marc, a once traveling nomad that was simply kicked out from his group of the monk because purely of his unstoppable mouth of swearing. Among the bandits, he is known to know how to use martial arts and capable of hand-to-hand combat.

    Mika, the special member of the band. He is widely known as gay but shows in interests towards the other members. He is also known as the moniker of Madam Fleur because of his great feats in the industry of fashion for being a perfumer and a fashion designer. He provides disguise materials for the group.

    There are thirteen of them when there should fourteen. The reason they are still not moving is that inside the great forest they are living in, somewhere, one of their members is venturing the wilderness in survival mode.

    In actuality, they found that member when they did the trial for Reysha, however, when Reysha collapsed from a fever, they lost track of that member again.

    ¡°We did found trails of blood drained from animals and shelters made from woods but we already lost track of him by the time we followed his footstep. Some small caves have shown to be recently vacated but to no avail, we lost track of him again.¡± Amadeo reported with a complicated countenance.

    ¡°Hey, Leader, this isn¡¯t working out at all.¡± Sod said with a tired face.

    ¡°The places he has gone have been vacated a long time ago and his traces are immediately covered by animal tracks and the change in weather. Maybe we should lay out a bait for him?¡± Zirk said with an evil smile as he started devising methods for the trap.

    ¡°My, my, you know well how strong the child¡¯s luck is, right? Falling into a trap will not guarantee our success of catching him.¡± Mika pointed out.

    ¡°Luck is a factor, huh?¡± Hansen followed with a sigh.

    ¡°We all know that a long time ago and yet, I still can¡¯t fathom how absurd he is. Makes me also think if we are finding a person or an animal.¡± Furan laid his own opinion.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Falikh overhears everyone¡¯s opinion and once again fell in a deep thought.

    The members just stare at him with a quizzical countenance, waiting for his orders, however, as he once again lifted his eyelids, he sent a fearless and confident smile to everyone.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to act now. Everything is now set in motion and any longer now, he will be here because of pure luck.¡± Falikh said.

    Everyone looks at each other in confusion. Some already nodded from his words because of their deep trust in him and to his guts.

    KNOCK

    KNOCK

    KNOCK

    A sound of knocking on the front door reverberates the still and quiet guest room where they gathered. Falikh¡¯s smile widens as if his predictions are true and on point.

    His expression alone brought everyone in their senses and knew that Falikh has never been wrong in this situation.

    ¡°Granny, we have a guest! Or rather, isn¡¯t this the one you are looking for?!¡± Victoria, from the entrance, called out to Falikh in a joyous tone.

    ¡°See?¡± Falikh said with a smirk as he stood up from his chair. Everyone followed him from behind and head to the entrance.

    ¡°Granny¡­this¡­¡± Victoria pointed at the person in front of them.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I got lost again in this forest¡­and it¡¯s mean of you guys to leave me out just to find in time where you need me the most¡­¡± The...person said with a really embarrassed countenance.

    ¡°Well, you know when to come back when you are needed the most. Welcome back and let¡¯s prepare at once.¡± Falikh said as he put his head on the person¡¯s head.

    ¡°I want to take a bath¡­¡± The person said.

    ¡°Granny, are you sure this is a guy?¡± Victoria asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s a guy, right?¡± Falikh looked at the person.

    ¡°I am a guy, right?¡± The guy said while looking at everyone.

    ¡°He is a he, right¡­?¡± Amadeo asked everyone.

    ¡°Yeah¡­? I think¡­he said he is, right?¡± Eiru affirmed with knitted brows.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mika only stared at everyone agreeing to the statement with a sour face, a face he rarely do because of how stupid the situation is and he can¡¯t see anything good about it.

    ¡°A short white hair grew past her nape, blue irises in those adorable sockets, that thin and frail frame, and lastly, her smooth countenance tinged with youth. What also parts her away from us is those twitching pointy ears atop her head that definitely fox ears. This is definitely a girl dressing as a guy¡­¡± Mika said inside his mind.

    ¡°Err¡­I¡¯m Victoria, the summoned hero. What¡¯s your name?¡± Victoria introduces herself to the guy with a smile.

    ¡°My name is Olivi¡ªOliver. Nice to meet you, Victoria.¡± Oliver said as he shook hands with Victoria.

 Chapter 97: Onwards to the Kerias Kingdom 4

    ¡°All set? Let¡¯s go! Onwards to the Kerias Kingdom!¡± Falikh shouted as he climbs up at the roofless wooden carriage that carries a lot of baggage.

    ¡°Really, Granny? Come on, you shouldn¡¯t drop such line right from the start.¡± Victoria said as she walks leisurely towards the carriage.

    ¡°Oh my, that¡¯s just something natural about our leader.¡± Mika stated as he loads a small box on the compartment of the carriage.

    ¡°Good thing Mika is always on my side. Anyway, we have properly divided our forces. I¡¯ll be leaving this place to you guys, okay?¡± Falikh said with a smile.

    ¡°Got it, Leader! I am going to abstain from womanizing to carry out the next phase of our plan.¡± Furan said with a salute.

    ¡°Hmm!~ We are indeed, setting our glorious plan in motion way earlier than we estimated. This is a tale worth giving life with notes of music.¡± Morio added while he strums his lute.

    ¡°As for Eiru and Hansen¡­¡± Falikh looks at the two people who are riding in their horses.

    Currently, Falikh and some of his chosen members are departing. However, disparity happens when they started filtering people they needed.

    The home team composes of Furan, Morio, Amadeo, Reld, Sod, and Mes. They are tasked with a secret mission, the second phase of their major plan that they kept in motion behind Reysha¡¯s back. They are selected due to their abilities that underlies with their plan.

    The separate team composes of Eiru and Hansen. They are to go to an opposite direction of the Kerias Kingdom.

    ¡°Say, Falikh, why do they need to go to other direction? They should go with you guys, right?¡± Sod asked as he pointed at Eiru and Hansen.

    ¡°I¡¯ll answer that for you. Eiru dear needs to go back to the Sirius Kingdom and Hansen needs to return to the Breille Kingdom.¡± Mika answered with a wink.

    ¡°You mean you are sending them home? Why?¡± Mes followed with another question.

    ¡°The two figure visiting are the Prodigious Princess of the Breille Kingdom Meriyal Breille and the Demon Lord of the Sirius Kingdom Ivy Hellbeing. The two of them already carries an astounding title on their shoulders, however, to further boosts their infamy within the kingdom and to ward off unwanted solicitation, they need their escorts.¡± Mika explained with details.

    ¡°I see, I see. Those are roles are to be taken by Eiru and Hansen, right? This part of the plan is necessary so we can avoid any delays, right?¡± Amadeo reaffirmed while nodding his head.

    ¡°Correct!~ You are a good boy, Amadeo!~¡± Mika gleefully confirmed Amadeo¡¯s conjecture.

    And then, the Away Team composes of Falikh, Mika, Marc, Zirk, Teth, Spoof, Oliver, and Victoria. They are chosen as the offense team needed to survive in the Kerias Kingdom as well as direct confrontation, money building, and attracting ladies.

    As obvious as it is, Falikh will lead this team. Mika as always is the one who uses his fame as Madam Fleur to fluidly passes some problems with an expected backing from Aspara, the King¡¯s councilor. Marc will serve as the frontline when a casual fight broke out such as fisticuffs while Zirk will tackle problems involving intellectual means.

    Teth is there for an obvious reason, his dishes, however, since Teth is also familiar with how a bar information web work, they might as well bring him along for additional people to gather information while they are at it.

    Spoof is for covert investigation and tailing someone. One they needed the most to keep a lookout for any special figurehead or anyone suspicious approaching their band.

    Victoria, as the hero, will be the major attraction of the team. She will be used in major battles if one broke out in a predicament that may involve Genesis showing up. Antithesis, Victoria¡¯s ability, may prove superior to Genesis¡¯s Claimh Solais.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Lastly, the reason Falikh insisted on bringing Oliver.

    ¡°Granny, I don¡¯t want to raise a fuss over this but, I want to ask why do you want to bring her over along? I mean him¡­¡± Victoria whispers to Falikh while pointing conspicuously at Oliver who is dozing off in the passenger¡¯s seat.

    ¡°Ahahaha, don¡¯t worry about that. It is as you said, Oliver, or rather, Olivia is a girl. Also, I need her to visit the Kerias Kingdom at least once.¡± Falikh said while leaning back on the luggage.

    Not long after, they departed from the Mousseux and started traversing the pathway of the forest that leads to the prairie.

    They lined up three carriages in total in which two carriers their belongings and necessities and one for the passengers.

    Marc drives the first carriage with Zirk on the second that carries both their belongings. The last one is driven by Spoof, however, passenger carriage as it may have been called, the only person riding it is Oliver while Falikh, Mika, Teth, and Victoria walks along with the carriages.

    As they walk¡­

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we use the passenger carriage too, granny? Is Oliver that special?¡± Victoria raises a question without much meaning behind it.

    ¡°Oh, I think it¡¯s fine to talk about it since it¡¯s only us, right?¡± Mika said as he glances to Falikh and Teth.

    ¡°I am, by no means, aware of anything too but I can guarantee that I can keep secrets and you know that, leader.¡± Teth said as he sprouted a wry smile.

    ¡°Since Mika knows about it, then only Victoria and Teth should listen carefully.¡± Falikh¡¯s face grew serious.

    ¡°Granny, tell us something about her.¡± Victoria ushered him to hasten with his talk.

    ¡°Before that, Victoria, do you know? The Breille Kingdom and the Kerias Kingdom are once part of Mesola Kingdom?¡± Falikh asked while waving a finger.

    ¡°Huh? A trivia? Well, I don¡¯t. I am not from this world after all.¡± Victoria bluntly answered.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. The story goes like this; long ago, Mesola Kingdom is a city as a whole. The people of that city believed that human is the supreme race because the god chose them. They drive away anyone from the Beast race, Demon race, Elven race, Dwarven race, and even Fairies. However, even as such, friction still appear inside that belief. A faction of people believed and defended that Beast race and another faction defended that Fairies and Elven Faction.¡± Falikh looks up into the sky and breathed a sigh before continuing.

    ¡°Since the Demon¡¯s capital is separated by a large forest from the human, there was no direct contact between them, however, as for the Beast and the Elves, they received the full brunt of the human¡¯s self-centered belief. Drawves has already settled somewhere else and the Fairies are nowhere to be found. As such, there are only two races that directly received harsh treatment. Eventually, the city collapses due to these endless struggle.¡± Falikh showed an irritated smile while scratching the back of his head.

    ¡°The faction that defended that Elves are called the Breille Faction and the faction the defended the Beasts are the Kerias Faction. A lot of things happened and soon afterward, Mesola Kingdom¡¯s majority of their population greatly decreased. Over time, with the backing of the Beast race, the Kerias Kingdom was established while the Breille Kingdom sets its flag with the help of the elves. That was a long time ago.¡± Falikh ended the long tale in brief and vague manner.

    ¡°Wait, leader, how were you able to learn such history?¡± Teth asked the question regarding the authenticity of Falikh¡¯s story.

    ¡°I read it a long time ago¡­at the Beast Kingdom Maelous. When we defeated the Beast Kingdom five years ago, I got the opportunity to walk on their land and I stumble across it.¡± Falik said.

    ¡°I see, Granny, but that doesn¡¯t answer that question of who is Oliver.¡± Victoria tried to remind Falikh, however, he only replied with a confident smile.

    ¡°Victoria, is the Mesola Kingdom acts now without any regards to their own resources, how do you think the Breille Kingdom and the Kerias Kingdom will fare?¡± Falikh asked.

    ¡°Hmm¡­so you are asking me because you are confident of the Mesola Kingdom¡¯s power, right?¡± Victoria laid down her conjecture.

    ¡°Basically, yes, Mesola Kingdom can overpower those two kingdoms. And even if the Mesola Kingdom started attacking, reinforcement from the Demon Capital Sirius will surely be sparse and won¡¯t save anyone.¡± Falikh explained.

    ¡°I see, that¡¯s also an option for them.¡± Victoria visibly took interests about that topic as she looks at Falikh with a serious face.

    ¡°Thay¡¯s why, when the time comes, we will be needing the help of the Beast Kingdom once again. I did them a huge favor so that¡¯s why our ongoing plan will be cemented.¡± Falikh grins.

    ¡°Ongoing plans, huh?¡± Victoria raises a brow upon Falikh¡¯s words.

    ¡°Victoria, don¡¯t you think the fairy forest we live in is too spacious? Like, we can build a huge city in its heart.¡± Falikh said.

    ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s how it is! The way to confront the Mesola Kingdom is through another power that rivals theirs. Granny¡­¡± Victoria once again laid down her conjectures.

    ¡°That is correct.  And for that, we need a lot of support. I especially need the help of the Beast Kingdom when the time is ripe.¡± Falikh said.

    ¡°Are you sure about this, Granny? Victoria asked. ¡°How will you get that kind of support? For a  vague reason?¡± Victoria asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s where Oliver, or rather, Olivia enters. We can surely get the support of the Beast Kingdom and possibly, the support of the Kerias kingdom if everything went right as I expected.¡± Falikh said.

    ¡°Who is¡­Olivia anyway?¡± Teth now asked the question.

    ¡°Olivia is¡­Olivia Maelous, the Fifteenth Sovereign of the Beast Kingdom Maelous. We will build another Kingdom in the forest that will rival the Mesola Kingdom with her as the figurehead.¡± Falikh declared.

 Chapter 98: The Einhart Household 1

    ¡°Who would have thought that traveling normally could take me a couple of weeks.¡± Reysha said with a sigh as she faces the city gate of Kerias Capital.

    ¡°Exaggeratingly fast. Even with a carriage, it will take a month, no? It¡¯s all thanks to me for knowing all the shortest routes.¡± Aspara boasted as she puffs her chest out.

    ¡°Yeah, I guess you are to be given credit. It makes sense now that you can easily slip away from your job for a week then return hastily back here. It¡¯s perfectly understandable, Aspara.¡± Reysha said with a slight grin towards Aspara.

    ¡°I hate how you worded it, Einhart. Also, you stopped giving respect to my name ever since that day! Aren¡¯t you being a little rude now?!¡± Aspara snaps at Reysha with reddened face out of anger.

    ¡°Call me Reysha if you will, Aspara.¡± Reysha simply said as she continues walking.

    ¡°Hey! I won¡¯t do that! Anyway, are you fine going back to the capital first rather than going straight home to your territory?¡± Aspara asked as she followed behind Reysha while floating in the air with magic.

    ¡°I¡¯d rather see my sisters first rather than the face of my father.¡± Reysha nonchalantly spoke her frank thoughts.

    ¡°I understand that you don¡¯t want to face your parents because they will pester you with marriage again but, isn¡¯t that too cold for you to say? You are turning seventeen already and the marriageable age is fifteen, of course, your parent will pester you. Seeing that all of you pesky siblings of sisters refuses any marriage!¡± Aspara reasoned out.

    ¡°Both Yrsha and Ersha doesn¡¯t want to get married yet and they are already past twenty years old. Don¡¯t expect me to abide easily for a marriage too. They have to go first before I do.¡± Reysha flatly said with eyes unbothered.

    ¡°Hmph, not that I really want to poke my head into that matter. Anyway, we¡¯ll have to part ways sooner. I don¡¯t want people thinking that we are close, especially your sisters.¡± Aspara said with a frown.

    ¡°Well if that is your concern that you are already too late. If I remember correctly, around this part, there¡¯s a barrier that Yrsha created to specifically¡­detect me.¡± Reysha said with knitted brows.

    ¡°What do you¡ªah?!¡± Before Aspara could finish her question, a gust of wind washes over them together with a bright light coming from a magic circle that appeared before them.

    ¡°See? Such a bother.¡± Reysha put her hand on her face with a sigh.

    ¡°REYSHA!¡± From the circle appears Yrsha Einhart, the second of the Einhart siblings, with a widespread hug impending to land.

    Yrsha immediately caught Reysha on her arms without resistance and squeezes her tightly on her bosom. Her bountiful chest presses on Reysha¡¯s face like a pillow meeting her cheeks. With empty unreactive eyes, Reysha takes a glance at Aspara.

    ¡°You see, it¡¯s like this.¡± Reysha expresses her words of defeat.

    ¡°Guehahaha! I have a lot of things to try on you now, Reysha! Oh, master, you are here too.¡± Yrsha said with glee and greeted Aspara as soon as she notices her.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    ¡°I see you''re as laidback and moronic as ever, my dear ex-disciple.¡± Aspara sighed while taking a glance at Yrsha with half-closed eyes.

    ¡°Oh my, oh my, my master is throwing me out. Though I am thankful for a lot of research materials that you gave me before!~¡± Yrsha said while winking and sticking her tongue out that irritated Aspara.

    ¡°Damn ex-disciple! I taught you a lot of things but you tricked me to teach you by using a fake name! If I realized sooner that you are an Einhart, then I would have definitely done something to you!¡± Aspara exploded in flustered anger.

    ¡°There you go again!~ We are so close, like sisters! Maybe you should call yourself Aspara Einhart!~¡± Yrsha joked about it, however.

    ¡°DON¡¯T EVEN MAKE A JOKE ABOUT THAT YOU INGRATE!¡± Aspara blurted in anger with veins popping on her forehead.

    ¡°Reysha, did you know? A long time ago, Mother and Aspara were in an intimate relationship.¡± Yrsha said with a sadistic smile floated her face.

    ¡°Hey¡­hey¡­! What in the world are you saying?!¡± Aspara¡¯s eyes widened in utter shock.

    ¡°¡­Ha?¡± Reysha, with a dumbfounded reaction that she showed for the first time, gaping her mouth in rather baffled countenance.

    ¡°Bastard, moron, idiotic disciple, you dare disclose that too?!¡± Aspara shouted profane words at Yrsha.

    ¡°But Miss Aspara was too tight with mother so mother left her and found our father for a new lifelong partner!~ How sad, how pathetic, my master dearly hated father because of that!~¡± Yrsha, unfazed by Aspara¡¯s hostility, kept her mouth running.

    ¡°That¡¯s why you hate the name Einhart¡­¡± Reysha muttered in realization. She peeks at Aspara¡¯s eyes who is full of embarrassment, anger, and despair.

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I?! Your father is a brute, smelly, and burly man who loves nothing but battle! It was just a big relief that all of you follows your mother¡¯s face and not his but to think that the first child would grow to be as brute and battle maniac like him! After that, the second child got that feisty and cunning mouth like her mother! The third child is¡­a mix of those two!¡± Aspara snaps with frenzied eyes as if she is ranting those words over a drink in a pub.

    ¡°I doubt Aspara will survive if I tell her that I am reincarnator. Not that I will.¡± Reysha quietly speaks inside her mind as she stares at Aspara losing her composure.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t really see any point digging up this kind of information. It¡¯s all in the past and I don¡¯t have things to say about it. Yrsha, can you let go of me now?¡± Reysha demanded with knitted brows.

    ¡°Not only that, you, the three of you siblings have a multitude of talents, yet, you are slacking in its usage! Wasting it is like an insult to me!¡± Aspara¡¯s last words before her steam started cooling off. The fumes which raised her temper earlier started escaping from her body and she falls on the ground while lifelessly sitting.

    ¡°Oh¡­is that so? Ahaha¡­Ahahaha! You really think highly of us master! I¡¯m quite flattered!¡± Yrsha laughs as she let go of Reysha and patted Aspara¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Argh, damn it. I feel nauseous all of a sudden. Also, don¡¯t call me master, I already disowned you as my disciple. I take it you haven¡¯t told anyone else about that, right?¡± Aspara glare daggers at Yrsha.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s just a family thing.¡± Yrsha said with a wink.

    ¡°Damn it¡­I never thought I¡¯ll be going home with this troublesome headache. Anyway, I have some arrangements to meet for the upcoming birth of day of Reysha.¡± Aspara said while standing and massaging the bridge of her nose.

    ¡°Oh, what could it be?¡± Yrsha asked.

    ¡°I have set an appointment for the Youngest Princess of Breille Kingdom, Meriyal Breille and for the Demon Kingdom Sirius Demon Lord, Ivy Hellbeing. For some unforeseen circumstances, these two figures became acquainted with Reysha Einhart. As for the other details, I¡¯ll disclose it later.¡± Aspara spoke professionally as if she is in the duty.

    ¡°Those¡­sounds troublesome. I¡¯d rather not get involved with any of them but it sounds interesting! Then, let¡¯s go! I want to hear the details about Reysha¡¯s friends!¡± Yrsha said as she started walking while beckoning Reysha and Aspara to follow.

    ¡°Don¡¯t order me around.¡± Aspara uttered with disgust.

    ¡°Bubbly and whimsical as ever¡­¡± Reysha said in a low tone as she shook her head in vexation.

 Chapter 99: The Einhart Household 2

    ¡°Reysha, can you wait here? I need to get something in the faculty then we will be off.¡± Yrsha asked Reysha as they stood in front of the gate of the magic academy where Yrsha teaches.

    ¡°You know I hate this place, right? You could have dropped me off somewhere like a pub then do your thing here.¡± Reysha rebutted with a glare.

    ¡°This won¡¯t take five minutes!~¡± Yrsha immediately left in glee.

    ¡°Hey! I haven¡¯t agreed yet! There she goes¡­¡± Reysha grimace as Yrsha¡¯s fleeting figure disappears from a distance.

    Reysha leans against the gate¡¯s wall and heaves a deep sigh.

    They are currently at Sage¡¯s Wisdom Academy in the capital of the Kerias Kingdom. This is also the place where Yrsha works as a magic instructor. It¡¯s a prestigious academy that even people from the Mesola Kingdom and the Breille Kingdom comes for and enroll.

    From the large gate of the academy, students march out in a group of friends while talking about a lot of things. They wear the school uniform¡¯s blazer with its emblem and a standard slacks and skirts. Students here are considered elites, however, they are largely recognized if they managed to graduate. They are even acknowledged by the masters of magic giving them opportunities to become stronger.

    Some of them can even start working at the castle as Apprentice Magician by the Head Court Magician. Some start dash their careers as adventurer which give them a broader option in life and some continue their studies and research in either inside the Academy or outside as an individual.

    The basic studies and subjects are fixed and can amount up to four years, however, depending on the additional courses that one took, it may take additional years until graduation. The usual age to graduate is twenty-one years old.

    However, there is special exceptions such as geniuses which perform greatly.

    As Reysha called these facts about the Academy, someone called out to her.

    ¡°Ah, isn¡¯t it Miss Einhart?¡± A man called out to her with to girls in each arm. The man is around sixteen years of age, the same as Reysha. The man, however, looks at Reysha with pitiful eyes as if he is looking down on her, literally and meaningfully.

    ¡°What does a dropout doing here?¡± One of the girls said with an amused tone. ¡°Oh, my bad, you are a part of an upper household but you are a failure, for a daughter of a Marquess.¡± She added.

    Reysha is indeed a daughter of a Marquess and the people who are talking to her right now are from lower household¡¯s, however, they feel like they have toppled over those titles because of the prestige brought by being a student of the Sage¡¯s Wisdom Academy.

    ¡°Hmm? Who the hell are you guys?¡± Reysha simply asked as she glances at the three.

    The three gapes their mouth from Reysha¡¯s immediate and blunt reply. Struck dumbfounded and confused, they started glaring at Reysha tinged with hostility.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember me?! I am Rosch Heningford of the Heningford Household!¡± The man shouted in anger as he pointed at Reysha.

    ¡°Ah¡­you are that guy. My apologies, I don¡¯t tend to forget names but if they are too insignificant for me, it kinds of fades from my memories.¡± Reysha said with eyes uninterested in them.

    ¡°You turned down my marriage proposal a year ago! You dare forget that? Now that I am part of the elites of this Academy, are you having second thoughts of turning me down previously? That¡¯s why you are here? It can¡¯t be helped, Miss Einhart. I am still open for negotiations.¡± The man pompously said as he slams his hand on the wall where Reysha is leaning.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°Hmm? Nah, don¡¯t bother yourself. In the first place, I¡¯m not interested. Now then, leave me alone.¡± Reysha bluntly said as she slips away from Rosch.

    ¡°You are just one stratum higher than me, Reysha Einhart. Aren¡¯t you ashamed that someone like you dropout from this Glorious Academy?!¡± Rosch roared with reddened face due to anger.

    ¡°Hmm? Why would I be? Anyway, leave me alone.¡± Reysha said as she went to the other side of the gate¡¯s wall and lean against it.

    ¡°You--!¡± Rosch exploded, however, before he could say anything¡­

    ¡°Reysha!~ I¡¯m here!¡± Yrsha arrives.

    Yrsha came running while carrying a bag full of books. Upon her figure, Rosch and his cahoots retreated. Reysha raises an eyebrow.

    ¡°What took you so long? Also, what¡¯s with all those books?¡± Reysha asked as she pointed at the bag.

    ¡°Huff¡­huff¡­these¡­my¡­huff¡­books¡­¡± Yrsha, out of breath, replied while wheezing pathetically. Her countenance visibly became a bit pale and sweat trickles from her forehead.

    ¡°Goodness, give that to me. I¡¯ll carry it for you.¡± Reysha said as she took the bag off from Yrsha¡¯s grasps.

    ¡°Huff¡­huff¡­thank you¡­huff¡­you and Ersha¡­are¡­huff¡­so strong¡­¡± Yrsha complimented as she leans on Reysha on a chance of touching her cheeks.

    ¡°You are disgusting. Get away. You are full of sweat, I say. What are these books for anyway?¡± Reysha once again asked.

    ¡°Oh¡­since¡­summer break started, there will be lesser classes and I am not assigned to any summer classes this year. I thought of bringing some books with me home. Come to think of it, you dropout from this academy, right?¡± Yrsha replied followed with a question.

    ¡°Well, yeah, I did. I skip all of the classes since they have no substance at all until my grades fell. Well, I don¡¯t care about that.¡± Reysha said as she started walking.

    ¡°Ahahaha! So Reysha-like.¡± Yrsha laughs dryly as she followed behind Reysha with shaky gaits.

    The two of them started walking side-by-side once Yrsha recovered and started humming happily that garners Reysha irritation but paid no more attention other than a knitted brow.

    While they are leisurely walking towards the place where Ersha is posted, Reysha opens another conversation.

    ¡°Yrsha, why did you decided to teach at that academy? It has an overblown title and I can¡¯t get enough sense out of it.¡± Reysha asked out of the blue.

    ¡°Eh? That¡¯s simple!~¡± Yrsha raises a finger with a smile.

    ¡°Simple?¡± Reysha repeated the word.

    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of suckers in that academy, you see. Professors, students, and a lot of academy staffs. To be honest, they do have the basics of magic being taught to the students, however, as the difficulty rises, they are becoming somewhat nonsense for me. Like, even the instructor doesn¡¯t even know what he is saying.¡± Yrsha said as she places a finger in front of her lips.

    ¡°Well, in that regards, we are the same, however, was that all?¡± Reysha pursued a more explanation.

    ¡°They pay extraordinarily high. It is safe, I can do my own research, and a lot of students tries to suck up to me. Also, a lot of male instructors are giving me free stuff in the pretext of companionship when it¡¯s evident that they are after my title or my body.¡± Yrsha tried her best to stop her giggle as she thought of those moments silly and stupid.

    ¡°Hmph, you are having fun on your own, huh.¡± Reysha heaves a small sigh.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like everyone there is bad. There are some decent one like me. I am also glad that I learned from Master Aspara. Her magic theories made more sense to me so that¡¯s why even though she disowned from being her disciple, I am still thankful of her. But, well, things happen and we really need to part ways in the path of magic. There¡¯s also the issue of being an Einhart.¡± Yrsha chuckles in glee.

    ¡°You sure serve yourself well. Maybe I¡¯ll tell Ersha that you make decent earning in the academy. Rather than make her spend on your books, start spending for yourself.¡± Reysha scolded lightly.

    ¡°Ehhh!~ But even if you do that, as long as I make a puppy eyes in front of Ersha, she¡¯ll buy anything I want!~ You are no exception, Reysha!~ With just a small request from you, Ersha will do anything!~¡± Yrsha said in a high pitch tone that made it even more annoying for Reysha.

    ¡°You got to change that bad habit of yours.¡± Reysha simply replied with a frown.

    ¡°You are so antagonistic of these whims of mine, little Reysha!~ I swear I am cute as you when I was little too! Now I am just really beautiful and erotic!~¡± Yrsha teases.

    ¡°Yeah, beautiful. Erotic? That sounds like a sham.¡± Reysha answered back with a scoff.

    ¡°That¡¯s so mean of you, Reysha!~ Anyway, let¡¯s stop with this funny talk. Reysha, there¡¯s one thing I¡¯d like you to ask you.¡± Yrsha stops that made Reysha stops on her tracks too. Yrsha cocks her head forward to Reysha and squints her eyes playfully.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Reysha asked.

    ¡°Little Reysha, do you know someone called Black Knight?¡± Yrsha grins widely as she asked that question, however, the glint in her eyes shows a deep and passionate seriousness to them.

    Upon receiving such question, Reysha almost showed an expression, however, she managed to suppress it. The only thing that came about is a sweat trickling down from her forehead.

 Chapter 100: The Einhart Household 3

    The Military Grounds of Kerias Kingdom Castle.

    A place where those who are talented with the sword, spear, and bow tinged with a little magic gathers to train and attain position within the army. One can attain and secure a position with full financial benefits and guaranteed high salary if they pass the preliminary requirements.

    After that, achieving quite a feat could either get you a stable job as Garrison and Civil Soldiers that protects the citizen in domains and territory you are posted to.

    However, if one exhibits talents unparalleled that mostly can be seen 1 out of a thousand people, expect to even gain that support of the King of the Kerias himself.

    However, an individual showed called Ersha Einhart demonstrated a rarity of one out of hundred thousands of people with her remarkable skills inherited from her father, magical prowess from her mother, and an innate talent to command people at any given time and situation.

    It was her who rises to the rank of a Major General despite branded as young at age twenty-seven. A peerless woman whose commands are made out of iron and whose charisma urges the soldier to move.

    A respectable figure who became a sign of the King¡¯s utmost authority of strength, that is Ersha Einhart.

    ¡°Move those hips you maggots! Even a flea can do better than that! Do you lot really think the enemy would give mercy to an overblown insect like you on the battlefield?!¡± Ersha shouted as she oversees the training of one squadron.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Answered in unison by the soldiers whose faces are streaming with sweat from their brows while swinging the sword in their hands. Their faces are not of those who show tiredness but one that shows persistence.

    ¡°Weak! Louder! I can¡¯t hear your answers!¡± Ersha once again roared at the soldiers. Her demeanor even in the middle of the summer heat shows coldness yet, strictness for her subordinates.

    ¡°Yes!!¡± The soldiers replied once again in unison, but now, with a more upfront face proud of their own self. Even in the blazing heat, their heart resonates with one another that create a harmony that can only be called bonds deep as a brotherhood.

    However, in the middle of a fervor, a young man, fresh from the outset, collapses into his knee.

    ¡°Aughh¡­¡± He grunted as the armor he is wearing made a metallic sound. He tried standing with a shaky gait but to no avail, his energy didn¡¯t manifest.

    ¡°Keep swinging.¡± Ersha commanded as she approaches the man.

    ¡°Major, I¡¯ll stand up back! I can still go on! I have always dreamed of this day!¡± The young man whose age doesn¡¯t even portrays that he is past twenty spoke in anguish.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough soldier. Get into a shade and rest properly. You suddenly jumped at a training regimen your body isn¡¯t used to. Forcing oneself isn¡¯t the way to strength.¡± Ersha lightly scolded as he pointed at the resting area.

    ¡°No¡­I can still swing this sword. To be strong¡­to be useful¡­and to give my little sister who is still young a bright future.¡± The man muttered while biting his lips.

    ¡°Your sentimentality is indeed praiseworthy but it is not something you bring up in the middle of our training, but I can feel your determination rages. However though, remember this soldier, strength isn¡¯t built in a single day. It¡¯s cultivated with proper discipline. Now, do as I say before I kick you around!¡± Ersha shouted after her lecture.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°Y-Yes!¡± The man weakly sprang up from his place and rushes to the resting area.

    ¡°Goodness, younglings these days don¡¯t give importance to rest. Too passionate and aggressive that it may actually cause their demise.¡± Ersha muttered under her breathe as he returned to her post.

    Once again, she oversees the training of her subordinates under the rage of the summer blaze. Even she is not safe from the haze and her face glistens with sweat, however, it¡¯s a trivial matter for someone who followed the path of the sword.

    After a while¡­

    ¡°Major! I have a message to convey!¡± A man covered in armor come running along towards Ersha and bowed down before uttering those words.

    ¡°Oh? At ease, soldier. What is the content of the message?¡± Ersha calmly spoke as she watches the heaving man.

    ¡°They said they are waiting for you. In accordance, we gave them a proper reception.¡± The man said.

    ¡°They? Could it be¡­?¡± Ersha widens her eyes from the message.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve confirmed that the two individuals are indeed your little sisters, Lady Yrsha Einhart and Miss Reysha Einhart.¡± The man added.

    ¡°Is it that day of the year already? Goodness, how could I forgot such important event.¡± Ersha places a palm on her countenance as she said that. ¡°That is to say, convey it to Lieutenant Mergez that I will be on a break effective today! That¡¯s an order.¡± Ersha said as she promptly gestured the soldiers swinging their sword to stop and rest.

    ¡°Eh?! Major, wait!¡± The man tried to talk to Ersha anxiously.

    ¡°Tell him he is in-charge temporarily. I¡¯ll be sending a letter directly to Councilor Aspara. I¡¯ll be off now.¡± Ersha then promptly left with dignified strides leaving a dumbfounded soldier.

    ¡°¡­Is it really alright? Well, I guess because she is the Major.¡± The man shrugs as he started moving.

    Meanwhile, Ersha Einhart walks down the marble corridor of the Keep specifically built for training. Compared to the blazing sun where she roasted her soldiers, it¡¯s relatively cool in here.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ve almost lost track of it. I¡¯ll make sure I¡¯d buy something for my beloved little sister as present¡­No, something specially ordered and crafted would be better.¡± Ersha¡¯s mind started spelling thoughts about a gift she will hand over to Reysha on her day of birth.

    After that, with only shedding her heavy armor as her uniform and changing into a light silver plated armor, Ersha headed towards the entrance of the Keep to meet up with Reysha and Yrsha.

    There, she found the two sipping cold juices offered by the soldiers at the post as a sign of hospitality. Reysha and Yrsha couldn¡¯t miss the towering figure of Ersha walking towards their direction. The soldiers at the post then saluted as soon as Ersha made her presence clear.

    ¡°Good work, Ersha. Well¡­why are you still wearing your armor?¡± Yrsha asked with a forced smile as she Ersha stood in front of them.

    ¡°The heat becomes a little bit unbearable but¡­are you okay? I mean, that¡¯s a slab of metal you are wearing.¡± Reysha voices out her concern.

    ¡°It matters not what armor I wear. For I am continuously on duty even if I suddenly take a break. Keep in mind that even the two of you are citizens that I wanted to protect.¡± Ersha answered without breaking a line.

    The two soldier that overhears Ersha words are captivated by Ersha¡¯s love for her Kingdom and its citizen.

    ¡°My, my, how admirable. You are always like that. Anyway, let¡¯s go now. At this rate, it will be dusk before we get home.¡± Yrsha said as she beckons Reysha and Ersha.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s also been a while since I saw our parent¡¯s faces.¡± Ersha followed with words such as those.

    ¡°¡­Well, good thing the Einhart¡¯s domain is tactically located next to the capital¡­¡± Reysha thought while trying to brush off the heat inside her mind.

    After that, the three sisters that started walking down the city with Ersha keeping an eye on what to buy for Reysha.

    ¡°Hmm¡­I¡¯d feel bad for Yrsha if I don¡¯t buy anything for her too. Maybe I¡¯ll give her something a day before Reysha¡¯s day of birth.¡± Ersha thought in consideration of Yrsha who is joyously annoying Reysha.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s time to hint some things that I wanted. After all, I know Ersha would feel bad if she doesn¡¯t buy me anything too.¡± Yrsha¡¯s evil thoughts as she started wondering what she wanted too.

    Thus, the three set their destination towards their home, however, attracting needless attention again. Ersha that overtowers the petite Reysha and the bookworm Yrsha made quite a spectacle for the people.

 Chapter 101: The Einhart Household 4

    The Family of Einhart has five members excluding branch families. The main family has four branch-families that directly serve the main family. Each of the four families is tasked with four cities in their domain and are to govern it.

    Economics, business trades, large-scale constructions and roadwork, and almost all of the labor for the enrichment of the people¡¯s lives are the jobs of the branch families while the main family, The Einhart Household, the concentration of the Kerias Kingdom¡¯s military prowess, fulfill their duty as the protector.

    There¡¯s also the awareness of the branch families that the head, Seran Einhart, is a massive dunce when it comes to hard politics and commerce. The only saving grace is the wise and intelligent Mirsha Einhart, the esteemed wife and an adept magician.

    It can¡¯t be said that there¡¯s no friction between the main family and the branch families, however, everyone acknowledges Seran Einhart¡¯s military prowess, strength, and influence in the royal family, or rather, Seran is a childhood friend of the king.

    It was no doubt that the Einhart Household is one of the proudest and strongest noble house in the Kerias Kingdom.

    They are a lineage of great warriors that have protected and served the people of the kingdom from long ago, however, right now, the Household of Einhart is facing a crisis that never happened before in their long-lasting history.

    ¡°So, my precious daughters, when will one of you will get married?¡± Asked by a man with a strong and burly body noticeable even with a set of simple yet stylish clothing made for nobles. His strong-willed countenance is right now painted with a sullen expression.

    Currently, the Einhart family is having their dinner.

    It was the next night after Reysha and her sisters arrived. It seems that their parents laid off the question in the first day they reunited as a whole family in a while, however, it seems tonight, they wanted to hear a decision from the sisters.

    ¡°I have a duty to fulfill, not to mention, I am now serving as representative as a whole for our family in the capital. I live for my kingdom and will die for my kingdom.¡± Ersha firmly answered without batting an eye as she eats.

    ¡°This again, Ersha¡­You are already twenty-seven years of age and yet, you still refuse for a marriage! We recommended a lot of possible and the best suitors but you haven¡¯t chosen anyone. When you are past thirty years of age, it will be harder for you to put a ring on your finger.¡± Mirsha Einhart, a baby-faced with the same shade of night hair as the sisters but has astoundingly clearer topaz irises, said in frustration.

    ¡°And what?! Become a secluded housewife of some man I don¡¯t even want to marry? It will just be a life full of hubris and nonsense. My calling is on the battlefield and I will be raised and die on the battlefield.¡± Ersha once again firmly worded her thoughts as she looks at her mother¡¯s eyes with unshakable resolve.

    BAM

    Mirsha Einhart slams her palm on the table, though I did not create a louder sound that one would expect, it still gathered everyone¡¯s attention, servants included.

    ¡°This is all your fault for raising her to be a meathead like you!¡± Mirsha pointed at Seran who now sprouts a dumbfounded countenance as he shrinks away.

    ¡°P-Pointing fingers won¡¯t change what has done now, my dear¡­and that¡¯s bad manners¡­¡± Seran answered as he cooled his calm.

    ¡°This has been a long-term discussion¡­I just want it to end. Next is¡­¡± Mirsha bats an eye to Yrsha with a sharp glare.

    ¡°Geh!¡± Yrsha jerks from her seat a little as she immediately felt the stare of her mother.

    ¡°Yrsha, how¡¯s your life as a professor in the academy? Found and lifelong partner? Any potential marriage candidate?¡± Mirsha barrages her with questions.

    ¡°Eh¡­umm¡­Yeah, handsome men flocks around me like honeybees attracted to the best honey out there. A joining of pistil and stamen!~ I apologize, mother, I am sullied daughter already so please do not mind me anymore.¡± Yrsha put on a performance to fool Mirsha.

    ¡°Cut the nonsense, Yrsha. You reek of the smell of a virgin.¡± Mirsha flatly said with cold eyes.

    ¡°Geez! Don¡¯t just bluntly blurt that out! It¡¯s very unbecoming of you, mother!¡± Yrsha protested with inflated cheeks.

    ¡°What shall I do with you girls¡­¡± Seran holds his head in dismay.

    ¡°I know right, dear.¡± Mirsha backed Seran¡¯s words.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°That also includes you.¡± Seran rebutted.

    ¡°I was scolding Yrsha¡­¡± Mirsha replied with a troubled countenance.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to get married yet! There are floors of libraries that I haven¡¯t explored yet! That I haven¡¯t read yet! I want to accumulate knowledge and cram it all in my head! I love the feeling of euphoria when I answer a question none can answer!¡± Yrsha fervently announces in front of the dining with a proud and satisfied countenance.

    After that, Yrsha sat down once again on her chair and resumed with her plates. The whole place was filled with silence and the servants are doing nothing but sprouts a smile.

    ¡°Actually, we¡¯re already used to this.¡± The united thoughts of the servants present in the room.

    ¡°This time, it¡¯s your fault.¡± Seran directed those words to Mirsha.

    ¡°¡­Me?!¡± Mirsha softly shouted with widened eyes.

    ¡°Remember? You keep spoiling her with books, books, and more spell books from that woman! If you had just controlled yourself from indulging her from magic, we could possibly remedy her obsession.¡± Seran spoke once again with knitted brows.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t mention her in front of our daughters¡­I know that we¡¯ve been through a lot but¡­ Okay, okay, I admit fault, just don¡¯t bring her up.¡± Mirsha shook her head after bringing forth such longing tone.

    ¡°Fine, fine. And¡­lastly¡­¡± Seran¡¯s eyes awkwardly swam towards Reysha who, until now, has been listening quietly while enjoying her meal.

    ¡°What?¡± Reysha¡¯s sharp and unfaltering voice immediately snaps the momentary silence.

    ¡°Reysha¡­you¡¯re cuter than this¡­¡± Seran replied with a troubled expression as his gaze slowly falls to Mirsha to ask for help.

    ¡°Reysha, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time to quit being an adventurer. You already did quite a feat, or so I heard. There was once a gossip that you took down a wild dragon all by yourself but I haven¡¯t received any authentic news about it. I hope you are not doing anything dangerous.¡± Mirsha¡¯s eyes fondly watch Reysha.

    ¡°Dangerous? I haven¡¯t done such a¡­¡± Reysha was about to answer Mirsha¡¯s worried query, however, she immediately cut herself off.

    The memory of her fight against the army of her own kingdom in the disguise of the black knight, the battle between her and Demon Lord Ivy that even led to the opening of an unknown dimensional crack, the hard and undecisive fight with Archbishop of the Mesola Kingdom whose power greatly rivals hers or more.

    ¡°Maybe I did a little but those are trivial things now.¡± Reysha continued nonchalantly.

    ¡°We cannot have that, Reysha. You may have fought off all of your suitors years ago but we will make sure that this time, it will be different. In the stead of your two sisters who has weird obsessions, please get married.¡± Seran pleaded.

    Reysha raises an eyebrow and ready to give her firm reply, however, before she can even open her mouth, Ersha and Yrsha both stood up from their seats.

    ¡°Father, we cannot also have that. Reysha is only exclusive for us! We cannot let some other men or anyone out there to have her!¡± Ersha strongly protested with slight pressure.

    ¡°Reysha is our personal to- I mean this family¡¯s treasure. No man can ever be born in this world that will be a perfect fit for her.¡± Yrsha also exclaimed strongly. ¡°Not to mention it¡¯s getting dangerous outside. There¡¯s a gossip that the Black Knight that Ersha fought has been sighted in our domain.¡± Yrsha added with a mischievous smile as she looks at Reysha.

    ¡°WHAT?! Why am I not informed of this?! That bastard!¡± Ersha got heated upon the word Black Knight entered her ears.

    ¡°Ersha, the Black Knight that you spoke of before, is he really that strong?¡± Seran asked with eyes full of blaze and curiosity to Ersha.

    ¡°Yeah. He did bested me and Yrsha at our own game.¡± Ersha answered bitterly.

    ¡°I see. That Black Knight, huh? If he is in our domain, there is something about to happen. If he ever shows up, we, the Einhart, will give no leeway in taking down that person.¡± Seran smiled with fierceness returning to his countenance.

    ¡°As expected of father. We shall show him the Einhart¡¯s prided sword mastery.¡± Ersha also smiled as she balled her knuckles.

    ¡°All of you¡­we are in the middle of dinner, remember?¡± Mirsha called out in a soft but scolding tone.

    Upon her words, Yrsha and Ersha once again retreated to their seat in unison and continue their meal, however, one of the family has become rather tense and pale.

    It was Reysha.

    She wanted to stare hard at Yrsha but dismissed the thought. She is unsure whether Yrsha knows of it or not and why do Yrsha spout words about the Black Knight.

    Reysha wanted to regain her calm as fast as possible so she tried picking up the pace of her meal again, however, at the next moment, a maid entered the dining room.

    ¡°Sir, Madam, this is urgent. A visitor claiming to be a friend of Lady Reysha has come and currently waiting outside the manor.¡± The maid said with urgency.

    ¡°Friend¡­?¡± Reyhsa tilted her head upon those words.

    ¡°Such in the dusk of the night? How rude and disrespectful.¡± Mirsha spouted words of disdain.

    ¡°Not only that, dear. He claimed to be Reysha¡¯s friend. A friend would not intrude this late. Surely it must only be a sham.¡± Seran deducted.

    ¡°I shall go see this myself. Please pardon me.¡± Reysha said as she swiftly left her chair.

    ¡°Reysha!¡± Mirsha worriedly shouted but Reysha showed no intention of stopping.

    Through the large hall of the Einhart Household, Reysha marches with indignation and irritation. Her mood was greatly fouled and her lips cannot stop making a frown.

    With worried thoughts lingering in her mind, Reysha cannot calm down and the reason she immediately left the dining table is to at least compose herself.

    But, fate stored a much worse surprise, or pleasant, than she thought.

    Upon outside the residence of the Einhart Household, a largely built carriage immediately entered her eyes. Outside the fence stood a man with two of the Einhart¡¯s House guards keeping an eye on him.

    However, Reysha¡¯s mood immediately elates or rather, she became even more restless as the identity of the man immediately came bearing on her.

    ¡°Yo, Lady Reysha.¡± The man politely bowed at Reysha, however, only a knitted brow and slight bow were returned.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Reysha coldly asked the man.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? Two of our important guess will have their own escorts so of course, we cannot let the birthday celebrant celebrate without one, right?¡± Winked by the man.

    The man is Falikh.

    His usual golden hair is dyed in hazy brown and his velvet gem-like eyes are now topped with contact lenses to hide his identity, however, for Reysha, his presence alone immediately gave away his identity.

    ¡°So this is your game¡­¡± Reysha said coupled with a deep sigh.

 Chapter 102: The Einhart Household 5

    ¡°A beautiful and lovely night to you, Sir and Madam of the Einhart Household, I am Falkh Von Yeager, a traveling merchant. I have come here in earnest in pursuit of your daughter.¡± Falikh who named himself Falk introduces himself to Seran Einhart and Mirsha Einhart with an elegant bow.

    ¡°I see a pursuit for Reysha. And what exactly are you to her for you to take time to visit at nighttime? You should be aware of how severe and preposterous those actions are, Sir Von Yeager.¡± Mirsha talked with a little bit contempt.

    ¡°Maybe he is showing his guts? A man sometimes become unreasonable for someone he pursues, you know?¡± Seran laid down his thoughts while staring at Falikh.

    ¡°Speaking from experience, huh? But this is a different matter. This is the dead of the night and I cannot simply ignore such actions. First off, are you really Reysha¡¯s friend?¡± Mirsha asked while glancing over to Reysha.

    Mirsha and Seran face Falikh in the guest room of the Einhart House. Standing behind the couple is Reysha with a complicated and troubled countenance while Yrsha and Ersha are peeking from afar while trying to make out of the conversation.

    While it was true that Falikh has intruded in an untimely manner, Mirsha knows how to save face and invited Falikh together with another man inside the house. The man together with Falikh could be rather called boy than a man with his physique.

    There is also the possibility that Falikh could be more of an asset than liability if they handle the conversation with him well.

    Mirsha and Seran desires to have a grandchild, however, knowing that their daughters are rather averse to men, the desires seems to be becoming a pipeline.

    However, with the arrival of the man called Falkh Von Yeager claiming to be Reysha¡¯s friend which they expect to be true, they slowly starting to build expectations.

    The reason is that, other than Ersha and Yrsha, Reysha herself only have minimum contact with men. The only means they can make Reysha meet a man is through a marriage proposal which all was turned down. In hindsight, they thought that Reysha hated men and started losing hope for the prospect of being grandparents.

    For them, for Reysha to react rather closely with the newly arrived man, they immediately had the idea how close they are. But still, they are a father and mother and they wisely made their move and started evaluating Falikh.

    ¡°Miss Reysha and I are without doubt friends! It was kind of hard to approach her back then when she started an escort commission from us, the trader¡¯s guild. Well, things gradually warmed up between me and Miss Reysha. Also, her strength is something a merchant like seeks to protect our caravan from wild beasts and bandits.¡± Falikh explained in one breath before sprouting a refreshing smile.

    Upon his words, Mirsha glances at Reysha.

    ¡°It¡¯s true. Sir Von Yeager and I shared meals and exchange story of our exploits at our leisure time. I don¡¯t think much of it but what between us is more of an important acquaintance rather than close friends.¡± Reysha explained while stealing a glance at Falikh.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try to ride along with your story but it doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll bend to everything. If this is for the mission, I understand, however, bending the truth and false isn¡¯t an applaudable habit for me.¡± Reysha said inside her mind.

    ¡°So she said, Sir Von Yeager. I take it that other than being a friend, you are here for a more concrete and valid reason, no?¡± Mirsha started attacking Falikh with questions.

    ¡°Yes, since I am mindful of everything I heard, that also comes with Miss Reysha¡¯s day of birth. I apologize in advance though for investigating Miss Reysha¡¯s background. You see, such strength doesn¡¯t come every day and if possible, I¡¯d like to deepen my relationship with her.¡± Falikh confidently replied.

    At this point, Mirsha cannot disregard anything about Falikh anymore.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    ¡°And, you found out that Reysha is a daughter of a noble and even went out of your way to find out where she lives. You are quite obstinate in pursuing our daughter. Just for reference, as a merchant, what do you deal with?¡± Mirsha¡¯s eyes sharpen as she also started opening Falikh like a book.

    ¡°Regarding that, I am glad to present you what kind of product I deal with.¡± As Falikh said that, he slowly reaches out for his breast pocket and pulled out a vial with a clear content and set it in the table, in front of Mirsha and Seran Einhart.

    ¡°This is¡­?¡± Seran quizzically asked.

    Mirsha also directed a gaze of suspicion, ready to draw out any defensive magic at any time upon laying her eyes on the product Falikh presented.

    Ignoring their defensive acts, Falikh removes the lid of the vial and what comes next is¡­

    ¡°Oh, my¡­¡± Mirsha widens her eyes in surprise as a fragrant aroma of the lilac attacked her nose. The smell spreads throughout the room and filled it with a relaxing yet invigorating scent.

    ¡°I am a direct dealer of Madam Fleur¡¯s perfume stocks. I travel around to sell Madam Fleur¡¯s products and even take special orders for tailored clothes. The range of my customers starts from commoners to the rich.¡± Falikh explained with a wink flying over to Reysha. ¡°And this is one of her latest prototypes. I¡¯ve been going around letting all the customer see this to get feedback.¡± Falikh added.

    THUD

    The sound of the palm hitting the table in vigor resounds. Before anyone has noticed it, Mirsha Einhart is on her feet with eyes greedily looking at the perfume presented by Falikh.

    ¡°Did you said that¡­you specialize in Madam Fleur¡¯s products?! Oh, my heavens¡­¡± Mirsha could only look in disbelief at Falikh, however, those eyes are also mixed with satisfaction.

    ¡°With this, Falikh has already won over mother. Well, I hope it goes smoothly as he¡¯d hope for.¡± Reysha said inside her mind.

    ¡°H-How much?! This new product?!¡± Mirsha¡¯s voice becomes shaky and her dignified appearance fell short to none other than a child desiring for a new toy.

    ¡°Hmm? I wonder¡­?~ I myself personally knows Madam Fleur so this product is still in the process of being commercialized. If it does go well, we could release a whole stock of warehouse next three months. Products such as this were only trusted by certain individuals to test and get feedback from our consumers. Buying it now would be¡­¡± Falikh playfully spins his words that made Mirsha restless.

    ¡°This man¡­on top of winning over mother, still plans to pull more from her. Well, what do I say? As expected of Falikh in feat with Mika¡­controlling and collapsing the economy can be a child play for them.¡± Reysha knitted her brows as she thought of those dangerous stunts that can be made real.

    ¡°Then--!¡± Mirsha was about to say something, however, Seran places his hand on her shoulder.

    ¡°Dear, we can discuss such thing later. I¡¯ll negotiate with Sir Von Yeager later so I can have it. Then I will give it to you. Is that good?¡± Seran looks at Mirsha¡¯s eyes with utter gentleness and sincerity with light connecting to each other.

    Mirsha wordlessly concedes with face fiercely blushing and hid her face behind Seran¡¯s arm.

    ¡°That¡¯s a promise.¡± Mirsha said in a soft voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s a promise.¡± Seran replied tenderly.

    ¡°¡±¡±Stop that!¡±¡±¡± Everyone in the room, including the servants and Falikh¡¯s group, retorted inside their minds as the scene around the couple became misty pink.

    ¡°Ehem¡­¡± The boy beside Falikh clears his throat. Because his hat covers most of his face, his visage is less than visible, however, his voice was high pitched, almost as if it came from a girl.

    ¡°Oh, my apologies! We got swept away by the mood and now I''ve been thinking of trying for a fourth chi--no nevermind. Now, let¡¯s continue. I want to cut short this discussion but something is bothering me.¡± Seran now takes the offensive.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll answer gratefully.¡± Falikh smiled.

    ¡°Your companion¡­is not a human, right?¡± Seran pointed at Falikh¡¯s companion.

    ¡°Oh, as expected of the Sir who raised Miss Reysha! Such keen senses. You are right, my companion is actually from the beast race.¡± Falikh said as he gestured to his companion.

    ¡°I deeply apologize for the late introduction. My name is Oliver, Sir Von Yeager¡¯s apprentice.¡± Oliver bowed down to the head of the house politely. His, or rather her fox ears becomes visible to the couple that colored them flabbergasted.

    ¡°Oh! How exceedingly delightful!¡± Seran said with eyes filled with excitement.

    Other than Seran, there¡¯s also another one who looks at Oliver with eyes devouring her visage with utmost gluttony.

    It was Yrsha Einhart.

    She looks at Oliver as if she is licking all over him, or rather, her if they actually knew her real identity. For Yrsha, it was a descent of a new research material.

    ¡°I am honored to be warmly welcomed.¡± Oliver or rather, Olivia replied as she sat down again.

    ¡°Well, well, that settles things, one thing. The other one that I wanted to ask is¡­¡± Seran mulled.

    ¡°Is¡­?¡± Falikh flashes a smile.

    ¡°You¡­do you really need someone who can protect you? Your form, your posture, and even your movements¡­it¡¯s hard to notice but¡­I know that rather than faking a good form, you are faking your clumsy movements. Was it on purpose? I am Seran Einhart, thing such as this is easy for me to tell.¡± Seran glares at Falikh full of hostility.

    ¡°What¡­?!¡± Reysha was able to suppress her voice from leaking out, however, surprise still overcomes her countenance.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡± Falikh simply replied with a straight face.

 Chapter 103: The Einhart Household 6

    Falikh and Seran stare at each other as the atmosphere froze into a frigid face off. Seran shows a countenance of absolute confidence in his judgment while Falikh sat there with an expression that could only be called flat.

    Reysha has an absolute confidence that even Ersha, Yrsha, and her father, Seran, teamed up on her, she would come out victorious, albeit without sustaining any fatal injuries. However, if Reysha attains absolute strength over them, her father has a wide variety of skills.

    One of those is his powerful observation skills, an unmatched and exceptional observatory skill which he learned through his experience in the battlefield. A skill, an almost imprinted instinct that enables him to discern the abilities of his foes through their physique alone.

    It only proves that Reysha was just too special but everyone in her family didn¡¯t lag behind from being one of out of the norms people.

    And that skill is being used right now on Falikh without him being aware of.

    ¡°Please, I¡¯m just a normal merchant. I have done so as what a merchant would do.¡± Falikh smiled at Seran while explaining himself once more.

    ¡°Such hubris. We of the Einhart values rightfulness above all else. A random man telling us he is a merchant at the dead of the night. Reysha may have proven that you are her friend but your abilities are far cry from being a merchant who is in need of protection. That only means that in the past, you also deceived Reysha with such setting, no?¡± Seran glares at Falikh with fierce hostility seething.

    ¡°This is bad! Our ad-lib story may fall apart if this goes on. I¡¯d be freaking bitter if this goes haywire after putting in some effort.¡± Reysha¡¯s mind fell into a panic while keeping a poker face as she stands behind Seran and Mirsha.

    ¡°Ersha, you look a little off¡­¡± Yrsha muttered beside Ersha while they keep their presences low.

    ¡°If what father said about that man deceiving Reysha is true, I¡¯ll spare no time drawing my sword and pointing it at his neck.¡± Ersha said with a cold tone.

    ¡°Well yeah, if you have a bad case of siscon, the reaction is natural. Though, Reysha seems famous, fufufu.¡± Yrsha decided that on her mind with amusement building up.

    As seconds pass by, Falikh didn¡¯t change his expression and kept his smile floated which further garners Seran¡¯s irritation.

    ¡°I¡¯m fairly certain now.¡± Seran declared as he glances ar Mirsha.

    From Seran¡¯s gesture, Mirsha nodded once before invoking a magic out of the blue.

    A dimensional storage abruptly appeared beside Mirsha and there, she drew a sheathed broadsword and Seran receives it by grabbing the handle and all of the sudden¡­

    WHOOSH

    Seran swings the sword singlehandedly towards Falikh.

    Of course, as a seasoned warrior with a landslide of experience and being one an Einhart, Seran¡¯s attack is nothing short of weaker than Reysha¡¯s strength, albeit if Reysha exerted a lot of energy, she can swing ten times stronger than that.

    However, it is a fact that Seran¡¯s attack cannot be withstood by a human, that is if caught by a human.

    CLANK

    The incoming broadsword which is still sheathed was deflected and a loud metallic sound reverberated throughout the room. A countenance of pure flabbergast overcomes everyone in the room as the one standing there to deflect the attack was Oliver.

    Oliver didn¡¯t even use a sword to parry such giant mass of steel but she just used a steel plated fan.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Because of her sudden movement, Oliver¡¯s hat flew away from her head, thus, revealing her snowy white hair again together with her fox ears. The bob cut hair sways elegantly as she deflected the sword with one hand.

    ¡°If I may, Sir Falkh is secretive of some matters so do us a favor and keep quiet about this. Also, the matter of deceiving the young lady of your household is fictitious. Sir Falkh is a famous upstart merchant and it would be too bland for someone like him to post guard his own merchandise. We could say that hiring high-level adventurers were the norms for them not just to brag but to keep the economy of the Traders Guild and the Adventurers Guild in harmony.¡± Oliver explained with a calm and cool demeanor.

    ¡°But then, an apprentice such as you in tow? That¡¯s a little bit contradictory of some of what you said.¡± Seran rebutted as he drew away his sword nonchalantly.

    ¡°Sir Falkh is not fond of taking advantage of an apprentice learning Trades to use in scuffles with hooligans. Also, it would smear unsightly rumors about him if he uses an apprentice who is from the Beast race.¡± Oliver replied strongly in a jiffy without missing a beat.

    ¡°Oh? That¡¯s understandble.¡± Seran said with an interested countenance as he returns back to his seat.

    ¡°Now, I¡¯ve got to point out at least this much since you¡¯ve entertained us in an amusing way. We may have come knocking late at night but, to suddenly drew your sword at the guest you willingly accepted, there are limitations of what a lord can act inside his own household.¡± Oliver grins faintly as the glint in her eyes are immediately understood by Seran.

    ¡°I see, Oliver or rather, Olivia. The true Sovereign of the Maelous Beast Kingdom. One need considerable knowledge to compete against her. Her arguments are as flawless as Meriyal and in terms of raw strength, she certainly is not lacking. How did she lose in the war against the Mesola Kingdom? Well, factoring that Falikh is the enemy, I doubt there will be room for further discussion.¡± Reysha inwardly thought as she observes Oliver returning to her seat.

    ¡°Father¡¯s abilities in observing physiques don¡¯t seem to work well against a different race. Their strengths work in an unnatural way from us humans.¡± Ersha thought.

    ¡°Now I want her even more!¡± Yrsha¡¯s flying thoughts as she stares at Oliver with feverish eyes.

    ¡°It is as my apprentice said, we want to deal with this matter properly. If you are fine with it, let¡¯s settle this right away.¡± Falikh advises without losing his confident smile while everything transpired.

    Seran then fell in a deep thought as he places his fingers on his chin while brushing the stubbles sticking out.  After all that happened, Seran didn¡¯t show any sign of remorse but rather, right now, he is quite jolly.

    ¡°Then, for starters, I shall have the servants immediately prepare a room for you two. How¡¯s that sounds? Since I am coming out as the villain here right now, I might as well try to redeem myself.¡± Seran immediately decided as he gestured at the servants.

    ¡°Hahaha, now that¡¯s quite an offer. No, that¡¯s something we really wanted right now. But then again, it won¡¯t end with this kind of treatment. I want to settle this immediately.¡± Falikh bemusingly replied while nodding twice.

    ¡°Here I thought he¡¯d be somewhat a pushover when it comes to these matters. Turns out that he is so cunning that I got lured into this trap. Amusing, really amusing!¡± Seran said inside his mind as his evaluation of Falikh rises.

    ¡°How do we settle this then?¡± Seran followed up.

    ¡°This.¡± Falikh then pointed at the perfume that Mirsha desires.

    ¡°Hmm, now that¡¯s some merchant spirit. You still want to profit amidst your life being in danger earlier.¡± Seran smiles bitterly as he ponders a little of how much more of a cunning person Falikh is.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad you caught on. Madam Fleur¡¯s perfume¡¯s price ranges from a regular of one to three gold. We are talking about regularly circulated perfumes in the market that has an indefinite production. Limited edition perfumes are sold at an astounding price of eight to ten gold. And now, if we are going to price a product that has not been introduced yet and planned to be limited, this one¡¯s price could go up to¡­thirty gold.¡± Falikh explained.

    ¡°Thirty gold¡­for just a perfume¡­women splurges on this?¡± Seran knitted his brows.

    ¡°What? Are you complaining, dear? All of your clothes are brand from Madam Fleur. Thank you for asking because if I hadn¡¯t chosen clothes for you, you¡¯d be wearing dull and stupidly annoying clothes!¡± Mirsha bluntly voices her shame of Seran¡¯s choice of clothes.

    ¡°Ugh¡­now you are pushing me too hard¡­fine¡­I¡¯ll buy it.¡± Seran threw his hand in the air to surrender and decided to buy the perfume for his wife.

    ¡°Oh, but that¡¯s not the deal yet. You see, we¡¯ve come to a lot of household and¡­there¡¯s a matter of¡­bidding for it. So far, the highest bid for it is¡­eighty gold.¡± Falikh informed them.

    ¡°What--?! You¡¯ve got to be kidding me!?¡± Seran shouted furiously. ¡°How much of a famous personality may this Madam Fleur is, the prices are just¡­!¡± Seran burst out to rant, however, Mirsha held out to his arm.

    ¡°Dear, you¡¯re not going to? You promise¡­¡± Mirsha, a woman in her early forties but still have a young and charming youthfulness and appearance that may even look younger than Yrsha, look at Seran with upturned eyes.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll buy it for two hundred gold!¡± Seran declared while holding onto his chest.

    ¡°Sold!¡± Falikh shouted.

 Chapter 104: The Einhart Household 7

    The dawn came and the crisp and chilly air lingers in the atmosphere. The end of spring and the peak of summer was felt by everyone as the sun shines brighter and higher in the sky and rain down its radiance livelier than ever.

    The Household of Einhart prepares for an event regarded by everyone as important except for the person herself, Reysha Einhart, however, that thought is conveyed to no one.

    At the prized garden of the Einhart that grew a maze of flowers, Ersha Einhart stands with sweat trickling from her brows.

    The respected knight wears a casual shirt that emphasizes her figure matched with black trousers with boots as her footwear. On her right hand, her trusted sword gleams as the crests of Einhart on the pommel receives the morning light.

    It¡¯s her morning routine, swinging her sword from the deep of the lightless morning until now where the sun is brimming.

    She struck her sword on the ground and heaved a sigh.

    ¡°Now that I think about it, I should really write the letter of my leave to be sent to the Councilor. The king may tolerate it but I might as well go through the proper process. I¡¯ve been abusing my position for quite a while now¡­¡± Ersha inwardly said while wiping the sweat that flows down from her forehead.

    ¡°Hmm¡­nggh¡­So early yet, you¡¯re so restless.¡± A yawning Yrsha said as she walks towards Ersha with sleepy countenance.

    ¡°Yrsha? I expect that you wake up the last among us.¡± Ersha said while showing a face of little surprise.

    ¡°What kind of a sloth do you think I am? Back at the academy, I need to wake up as early as I can whenever I have morning classes to attend to.¡± Yrsha pouted a little as she rebutted.

    ¡°Hmm, nevermind that. Is it really appropriate for a girl such as you to come out wearing only her sleepwear?¡± Ersha pointed at Yrsha¡¯s clothes.

    It was a puffy lavender nightgown that young women usually wear but for some odd reason, it fits her really well.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be such a nag!~ It¡¯s only the two of us here!~ I plan on returning to bed after a while too.¡± Yrsha said while grinning with a dumb face.

    ¡°For an Einhart, you¡¯re so sloppy¡­well, I¡¯ll tolerate it since it¡¯s you after all. Just don¡¯t try to stick to me, I¡¯ve sweat quite a bit.¡± Ersha smiled knowingly as she gently rubs Yrsha¡¯s head.

    ¡°Geez!~ I¡¯m not Reysha to receive this kind of treatment! I¡¯m already a properly functioning adult of the society!~¡± Yrsha tries to remove Ersha¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Hahaha, not convincing at all.¡± Ersha laughs lightly.

    ¡°You and Reysha are just that straightlaced. I¡¯d rather sit back and relax while leisurely rummaging through some books.¡± Yrsha replied with a tired countenance from Ersha¡¯s light teasing.

    ¡°What happened to the proper functioning adult of the society?¡± Ersha once again teases her little sister.

    ¡°But I am. Though there¡¯s no rule that an adult should tire themselves. Work smarter, not harder, but I guess that doesn¡¯t apply when you are in the military, huh.¡± Yrsha reasoned.

    ¡°That¡¯s entirely dependent on the person, to be honest. One may be in the military but we still have a lot of branches where the brain is required rather than brawns. For example, the logistics.¡± Ersha answered.

    After their exchange, a little piece of calming silence looms as both girls take their time to relax in another peaceful day, however, seemingly unable to endure it, Yrsha once again opens her lips but this time, it is an entirely different topic.

    ¡°Ersha, I¡¯ve known you for so long. Please don¡¯t do anything to Reysha¡¯s visitor.¡± Yrsha abruptly said as her eyes sharpen.

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Ersha¡¯s face stiffens as Yrsha¡¯s tone suddenly changes.

    ¡°You are quite attracted to your own blood sister. I want to call you out on that. It¡¯s unhealthy and just plain wrong.¡± Yrsha droops her shoulders as she tried to correct Ersha.

    ¡°Well, what you said is true¡­¡± Ersha smiled bitterly. ¡°I was¡­truly fascinated by Reysha. Not only through her natural charm, but also to her unnatural strength. Noble and dignified and at the same time, brute and fierce¡­¡± Ersha added.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t think you¡¯d admit it that easily.¡± Yrsha gapes her mouth a little.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing I am actually ashamed of but I don¡¯t want Reysha to know. Sadly, before I knew it, this fascination turned into addiction¡­¡± The proud knight collapses in a saddened countenance. ¡°Fret not though as I don¡¯t plan anything. Top and foremost, it¡¯s mother and father¡¯s only hope of having a child.¡± She added.

    ¡°I¡¯m a little jealous but at the same time, a little relieved.¡± Yrsha thought as she lightly sighs.

    ¡°Are you jealous? Do you want me to fawn over you too?¡± Ersha grins impishly as Yrsha who immediately sprouted a flabbergasted countenance.

    ¡°Stop that! I¡¯m straight. I plan on giving mother and father a grandchild too. I¡¯m actually hunting for a man I desire. But right now, I need funds! A lot of funds for my research!¡± Yrsha declares.

    ¡°Funds? You can simply ask for mother and father if you really need it.¡± Ersha said.

    ¡°No, I want to be independent despite my current lifestyle right now. I want to follow the step of my former master in magic. I am researching about longevity too like what my former master accomplished.¡± Yrsha reveals her motive.

    ¡°Longevity? So you plan to live longer, huh.¡± Ersha sighs.

    ¡°This is a bit late of revelation now but since my former master and mother were acquaintance as they are both magic researchers, mother actually had that longevity for herself.¡± Yrsha said.

    ¡°Oh? Now that¡¯s something new for me. That¡¯s why mother doesn¡¯t even age a single day.¡± Ersha, without showing any real surprise, replied.

    ¡°And I think Reysha may have inherited that trait in her magical node.¡± Yrsha added immediately.

    ¡°Now¡­that¡¯s¡­well, seeing how slow she ages¡­that¡¯s also plausible, yes?¡± This time, Ersha knitter her brows.

    ¡°We, of the Einhart, are actually not a lineage of warriors. That¡¯s only a brand given to us by the kingdom. In reality, our ancestors were mixed of Panther Shamans from the beast race. Even now, we still carry that blood, although extremely thin. Unfortunately, Ersha receives more trait from father than mother so that¡¯s why you have a lower affinity with magic than Reysha and I.¡± Yrsha explained.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of the Panther Shamans before. Apparently, they are those who supported the sovereign of the Beast Race in the shadows. If and if the sovereign of the Beast Race graces us with their presence, it¡¯s a comeback of more glory for us.¡± Ersha laid down her own thoughts on the matter.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in that. If they really did, Ersha, are you going to serve them?¡± Yrsha asked with a worried face.

    ¡°We are known because of our long-standing lineage. If I can by myself, I shall be of their servitude as long as the king of our kingdom acknowledges them.¡± Ersha gave a straight answer out of her lips.

    ¡°You are too hardcore it puts me to shame. Your patriotism is one of your redeeming qualities though that it gave you a reputation equal to your strength.¡± Yrsha complimented her dear older sister.

    ¡°Cease that. We are going off topic here now and we directing from point to another. I wanted to ask this of you since yesterday night. What do you plan on doing with one of the guests? The beast girl to be specific.¡± Ersha asked.

    ¡°Hmm? That¡¯s a boy? Wait¡­a girl? Or a boy? It¡¯s so confusing¡­¡± Yrsha tilts her head as she questions Oliver¡¯s gender.

    ¡°I bet that¡¯s a girl.¡± Ersha interrupted.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s a boy, I say. I stake it.¡± Yrsha betted.

    ¡°Heard it clearly. So answer me.¡± Ersha pursued the topic.

    ¡°What I¡¯ll do? I¡¯ll watch him from afar for now, okay? Don¡¯t give me that look.¡± Yrsha said.

    ¡°I get it. Let¡¯s stop here for now. I believe I¡¯ll hear more unbelievable acts you wanted to do.¡± Ersha shook her head.

    ¡°Haha¡­Yeah¡­I think I¡¯ll go back to sleep. Anyway, don¡¯t push yourself too hard.¡± Yrsha wave goodbye to Ersha as she once again yawns.

    ¡°I can¡¯t relax now, not that you said that the black knight abounds. Our encounter with that warrior¡­I know it¡­it¡¯s inevitable to happen again¡­I believe it¡­¡± Ersha once again holds onto her sword and grips it tightly.

    ¡°You¡¯re so gung-ho on that¡­Ersha. Once you learn of the black knight¡¯s identity, you will be torn apart by your fascination and patriotism. What will you do once that time comes?¡± Yrsha inwardly thought to herself as she bid a fleeting gaze upon the visage of Ersha.

    The two sister¡¯s conversation was unheard and unknown but this was a start of conflict inside their hearts.

    Ersha Einhart, the selfless woman who yearns for the prosperity of her kingdom and Yrsha Einhart, the selfish woman who yearns knowledge to be used for herself.

    Meanwhile, at the outskirt of the Kerias Kingdom Capital, two figures move in the shadow of the forest stealthily.

    They both wore a hood over their heads.

    ¡°Miss Alef, is it okay to leave Lady Genesis alone in that cabin?¡± The young man named Derill asked.

    ¡°She won¡¯t be going anywhere anyway. We are here now so we can move on.¡± The woman named Alef replied.

    ¡°What do we need to do here?¡± Derill, an aspiring follower of Genesis, asked.

    ¡°Like I said, we need to buy medicine and supplements for her. Her health is really poor and summer is a punishing season for her.¡± Alef replied.

    ¡°Then, why are we hiding like this?¡± Derill asked once more.

    ¡°Because we need to ascertain that we won¡¯t be meeting any enemy. Also, so we can do a bit of recon and get some news about this kingdom.¡± Alef replied hastily.

    ¡°Wait¡­why am I doing this for her? I need to kill her really soon so I can extract her divine powers.¡± Alef immediately scolded herself.

    ¡°Miss Alef and Lady Genesis are really close I¡¯m a little jealous.¡± Derill said.

    ¡°Boy, are you blind? That woman, with the exception of animals, hates anything that is not human. I have revealed a lot of things to you for convenience but you still think like that.¡± Alef angrily said to Derill.

    ¡°Really? I think Miss Alef truly cares for Lady Genesis.¡± Derill replied.

    ¡°Am I?¡± Such notion left Alef thinking as they move through the forest.

 Chapter 105: Rough Preparations 1

    ¡°Sir Falikh, where are we headed right now?¡± Oliver asked with a flat countenance, seemingly amusing herself with the array of shops in the broad daylight that shines upon the Capital City of the Kerias Kingdom.

    ¡°Call me Falkh for now. It¡¯s just a simple matter of removing one letter from my name, you know?¡± Falikh returned a suggestion to Oliver.

    ¡°Sir Falkh, where are we headed right now?¡± Oliver once again asked.

    ¡°We are headed right now to our temporary base here in the Kerias Kingdom. We should be able to operate sufficiently with the people we¡¯ve brought. Besides, we should stick to our original profession, bandits!¡± Falikh declared to Oliver in a small voice.

    ¡°I see, so we parted ways with them so they can arrange things before we directly arrive here at the capital.¡± Oliver said her thoughts.

    ¡°A second night of stay in the Einhart Household would be pushing it too far. We just have to let them know that we are tied with Miss Reysha so we can affirm for our invitation. Later, we will move our dummy carriage for trading out from there in the pretext of we''ve found lodgings in the capital.¡± Falikh explained.

    ¡°I, more or less, guessed that. I can also feel that even though they let us in as visitors and even had the conversation, they are still wary. In all honesty, the head of the household is quite strong too.¡± Oliver said as she gazes upon her palm, the hand she used to block Seran¡¯s attack.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Does it hurt?¡± Falikh asked with countenance tinged with a little worry.

    ¡°It felt numb after that. Even now, it is still tingling.¡± Oliver said bluntly.

    ¡°We can¡¯t have that. For a someone who will once again rise up as a ruler, we should keep you in an optimal state.¡± Falikh said as he raised his hand and gently lands it on Oliver¡¯s head which is still covered with her hood.

    ¡°Theoretically, if it was Miss Reysha, she would have crushed my hand. How thankful I am that I hadn¡¯t encountered her the same as how you and the others did.¡± Oliver clenches her palm as she utters those words.

    ¡°Sure did. Good thing you¡¯re always missing from the usual spot. Or else, she¡¯d have you running buck naked too and that will reveal a lot about you.¡± Falikh grins a little as spoke of those words.

    ¡°This one¡¯s body isn¡¯t that too desirable though.¡± Oliver muttered in which her voice doesn¡¯t reach Falikh¡¯s earshot.

    The two of them walks side by side amidst the clogging pedestrian. Falikh who is quite familiar with the city¡¯s landscape should be fine if ever he gets separated but, Oliver, on the other hand, should be able to trace Falikh¡¯s scent but with the crowd around them, her nose will be confused.

    Oliver knew that and she is no na?ve nor fool.

    ¡°Hmm¡­Oliver¡­¡± Falikh called out to her in a low tone.

    ¡°We cannot proceed smoothly if I do not do these, agree?¡± Oliver grins with impish demeanor.

    Around Falikh and Oliver, people part way like they are purposely avoiding them. It¡¯s to the point that the people are frantically escaping from their presence.

    ¡°Really¡­to use your Authority here¡­¡± Falkh only sighs in awe and disbelief.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Presence of the Ruler. Didn¡¯t you said that a woman named Princess Meriyal has the same Authority?¡± Oliver filled Falikh in while inquiring a new notion.

    ¡°Yeah, she has quite an aura around her. She is nothing sort of a master schemer like me because she does things for a noble cause. It¡¯s more accurate to say that she has a few screw loose but when it comes down to it, she has a scary intellect befitting of a ruler. She may even be better than you.¡± Falikh explained while laying down his honest thoughts about Meriyal.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°She¡¯s an interesting person if you have evaluated her with loose screws. This personage, I¡¯d like to meet her one day when I regain my former glory as the Sovereign.¡± Oliver said with a faint frown.

    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s what we planned after all. We are going to rebuild your kingdom and you will keep the end of your bargain.¡± Falikh replied as his face slowly falls flat.

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Like Falikh, Oliver fell silent.

    They continued walking for a while in peace because of Oliver¡¯s Authority that sends people away from a certain radius around them. They continued this smooth sailing strides until they arrived at one of the city¡¯s central district where there¡¯s a fountain at the center.

    However, at that place, something unusual, like the blazing summer was a lie and the place can only send a chill to anyone. This resulted in the whole place being vacated.

    Opposite from Falikh and Oliver comes two hooded figures, the same as them.

    ¡°Sir Falikh¡­¡± Oliver called out in a low voice.

    ¡°Falkh.¡± Falikh replied.

    ¡°Sir Falkh, those two¡­no, the one who is in the lead, she is also using something same like an authority. With the bounded territory of our Authority clashes, people vacating the area due to ingrained fear will leave in a hurry.¡± Oliver explained as she reaches out to her fan inside her pocket.

    On the other side of the team¡­

    ¡°Derill, stand back. No, go further back. These two are onto something.¡± Alef said as she also takes a readied stance.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Derill with a dumbfounded face uttered.

    ¡°This nonexistence magic¡­could it be?¡± Alef inwardly thought.

    The two pairs kept walking towards each other until they are onto each other¡¯s nose. Both of the pairs stops several steps away.

    Both of the pairs fell into a silence as each stares at each other and feel each other¡¯s wariness until Falikh made the first move.

    ¡°Good day.¡± Falikh greeted with a smile as he takes off his hood.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Alef did the same as she takes off her own hood but instead of any greeting, she only glared at Falikh.

    ¡°This woman¡­she is mother¡¯s attendant! What is she doing here?¡± Falikh immediately recognized the identity of the woman in front of him.

    ¡°Was¡­Genesis son always have brown hair?¡± Alef thought as she curiously stares at Falikh.

    ¡°What are you doing here, Sir Falikh?¡± Alef greeted with a bow and curtsy.

    ¡°Oh? Identifying me immediately like that, only a few people know how to determine me by my nonexistent magic alone. You, what are you up to?¡± Falikh said with a grin.

    ¡°Crap! So he is in a disguise! I could have pulled through this if I really remembered how he looks like. Also, the one beside him¡­this one also unleashes an aura equal or even greater than me¡­¡± Alef panics inwardly while her countenance began trickling with sweat.

    ¡°Miss Alef, I think we should really hurry.¡± Derill, the man who is standing beside Alef, said with an impatient countenance.

    ¡°Alef? Isn¡¯t your name Maria?¡± Falikh once again asked as he peers deeper into Alef¡¯s eyes.

    Alef¡¯s face started becoming a little pale. She glared at Derill momentarily to make him shut up but the man himself is quite oblivious of the situation.

    ¡°Miss Alef, Lady Genesis really needs the supplement and medicines, right? We should go¡ªBufooh!¡± Derill opened his damn mouth again that Alef unconsciously threw a light jab at his abdomen.

    ¡°No¡­this is¡­¡± Alef was drowned by her nervousness that she cannot think of a way to explain her way out.

    ¡°So, Genesis is nearby?¡± Oliver said as she drew her fan out. As she unfolded it, it made a clanking sound.

    ¡°Who are yo--! Don¡¯t tell me¡­this weaponry¡­¡± Alef¡¯s face further falls into panic as she immediately notices the identity of the woman beside Falikh.

    ¡°It seems that you do not possess a scent belonging to humans. This putrid scent¡­you are from the Dragon race, right?¡± Oliver said as she pointed the fan at her.

    ¡°A dragon race¡­So, what were you doing with my mother?¡± Falikh followed a question with his eyes tinged with a glare.

    ¡°Why is the¡­late Sovereign of the Maelous Kingdom here? Why is she together with Falikh?! This is bad! Chased by the Mesola Kingdom and encounter with these people, just how are we running low in luck?!¡± Alef started walking backward as she keeps wary of the two.

    ¡°Do not worry, Maria or whatever you are called now. I shall not start a skirmish here. You too, Olivia, stand down. Our goal is not the downfall of anyone.¡± Falikh called out.

    With his words alone, Oliver withdrew his weapon and returned her countenance to flat one.

    ¡°Starting a fight here would attract a lot of attention. I am really curious about what¡¯s happening on mother¡¯s side but we cannot risk letting this plan fall apart. That is as it may, knowing that mother is nearby is a valuable information already so I shall let this pass.¡± Falikh assessed the situation.

    ¡°Are you saying you will let us go?¡± Alef asked while still keeping her guard up.

    ¡°¡­Deliver those medicines to my mother. She is not good with summer and she tends to sleep shorter than usual. Be sure to keep her feet soaked in a basin filled with ice if she ever feels light headed. As for her lack of sleep, let her take a nap after six in the afternoon. She¡¯ll fall asleep immediately at night if you don¡¯t feed her any carbohydrates. That¡¯s all.¡± Falikh said in succession.

    ¡°Y-Yeah¡­well then¡­¡± Alef made another bow frantically and immediately drag Derill with her.

    After that encounter, Falikh and Oliver continued their walk in silence.

 Chapter 106: Rough Preparations 2

    ¡°Sir Falikh.¡± Oliver called out.

    ¡°Call me Sir Falkh.¡± Falikh corrected.

    ¡°Sir Falkh.¡± Oliver once again called out to him with corrected name.

    ¡°What?¡± Falikh hastily replied.

    ¡°Are we there yet?¡± Oliver¡¯s brief query.

    ¡°Quite. A little bit to the corner and we are there.¡± Falikh answered the question without changing expression.

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Oliver said as she looks down with eyes cast with shadows.

    Falikh and Oliver are currently walking a street where the traffic is a lot less than before. It was not an influence from Oliver¡¯s authority but because the street they are currently walking right now is the border of the commoner¡¯s neighborhood and the upper houses district.

    It was obvious that the streets are filled with nothing but emptiness or occasional carriages that carry nobles or someone with a position in the kingdom.

    With them are also merchants with high standings in society or those who can afford to buy a house here in the Kerias Capital.

    ¡°Sir Falkh¡­about Genesis.¡± Oliver sparks another conversation.

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Falikh replied with a weak voice.

    ¡°The way you acted¡­I know our objective is not her downfall or anything but¡­¡± Oliver tried to point out something, however, her tongue is tied in knots and she cannot utter words she thinks as something offensive.

    ¡°If we subtract her desire to procreate with me despite being my mother or her shady plan to revive a god I don¡¯t care or something, in the end, she is still my mother.¡± Falikh said as he showed Oliver a grin.

    ¡°To have a child with your own son. Her morals are corrupted to that extent. If I remember correctly, it is to create another offspring with your blood, a child she can nurture once more in replacement of you if ever you fail to become the vessel.¡± Oliver¡¯s words were shaking as if she is really disturbed by the woman in the subject.

    ¡°Despite that, don¡¯t you think she¡¯s pitiful?¡± Falikh immediately asked with a faint smile, almost sad.

    ¡°Pitiful? To the woman who ordered the destruction of my kingdom? Now you are asking something weird.¡± Oliver raises an eyebrow from the odd query coming from Falikh.

    ¡°Yeah¡­despite the Kingdom of Mesola calling her the archbishop, despite being regarded as someone who has the power that can create miracles, in the end, my mother is just another weakling. Take away her staff and strip her of her faith, she¡¯ll become a lifeless husk.¡± Falikh conveyed those words with utmost sincerity.

    ¡°Lifeless husk¡­¡± Oliver repeated those words with disbelief.

    ¡°There are times when I watched her from behind. She doesn¡¯t show it to anyone, she doesn¡¯t have anyone to confide to, but I can see it from behind¡­¡± Falikh started fiddling with his hair as if remembering a painful memory.

    ¡°¡­¡± Oliver walks quietly with a blank expression, seemingly killing any emotions.

    ¡°Her back, even though she hasn¡¯t grown from a girl in her early teens, becomes smaller, as if there¡¯s something heavy. My mother, Genesis, has a reason for all her actions but for some reason, she cannot tell it to anyone.¡± Falikh¡¯s eyes grew hazy as those words flowed out from his lips.

    ¡°¡­You won¡¯t pull any sympathy out of me. If I have a chance, I will snag her head out of her torso.¡± Oliver just said coldly while shrugging.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ¡°Hahaha! You think quite dangerously! You still haven¡¯t changed.¡± Falikh laughs in glee.

    ¡°You are just making fun of me again. I¡¯ll just shut my mouth as usual then.¡± Oliver said glossed over with a sigh.

    ¡°That¡¯s that but¡­who is that girl from the Dragon race? All I know is that she is Maria but it seems that it¡¯s a fake identity. Why my mother is all the way here from the Mesola Kingdom? Did they really tried to overthrow her?¡± Falikh¡¯s suspicion arises.

    ¡°Our main objective right now is to make a strong faction between The Kingdom of Sirius, the Kingdom of Breille, and the Kingdom of Kerias to keep the Mesola Kingdom in check. Even with a slight power struggle, the Mesola Kingdom still have an overwhelming advantage in any against human kingdoms.¡± Falikh contemplated.

    The Mesola Kingdom, being the center of faith and healing, surpasses the Kerias Kingdom and the Breille Kingdom by a few margins due to harnessing the power of miracles.

    People, to work in their farms, in their lands, and to move about for their works, need to be healthy and free of any sickness. If a person attains much, their efficiency at work will have leaps and bounds of improvement.

    Having not to worry about health, the people will yield the best result and the economy will boom, meaning, the prices inside the kingdom will drop and the production will keep rising until they can raise the tax again to the suitable amount for land improvement that the Kingdom will implement.

    The key factor here too is raising and lowering the tax wherein the people would not complain.

    If the people, especially the farmers, yield healthy crops or kept their loss at a minimum, improvement in their lives can be seen and naturally, they will demand a better living condition, as such, needs to raise the tax again to a reasonable amount.

    That¡¯s how the Mesola Kingdom juggled its economy to survive, however¡­

    The most defining factor that made them stronger than the other two kingdoms is their win against the Beast Kingdom Maelous.

    Militaristic improvement isn¡¯t a pipedream. Soldiers and Knights armed with the knowledge of healing magic can draw out a war far longer than normal soldiers can endure. As such, the Kingdom¡¯s might is now seen as a threat, thus the need to collaborate.

    ¡°Ah, we¡¯re here!¡± Falikh said as they stopped in front of a gorgeous clubhouse-like restaurant in a distance away from the houses of nobles.

    The place was so hidden from the pedestrian¡¯s eyes that it looks like a fancy meeting place for nobles with similar hobbies, a special place for gathering.

    ¡°Oh, I thought we¡¯d be in a more run down place.¡± Oliver commented.

    ¡°We are hosts! We shouldn¡¯t entertain ladies in a rugged house!¡± Falikh said with a smug.

    As he said those words, Falikh opened the door through their Host Club Branch and was immediately greeted with an atmosphere of glee.

    ¡°Welcome, welcome, welcome! This is the Bandit Host Club Lite where we, the handsome bearer of pretty faces shall serve you with gentleness! Oh- it¡¯s just you, granny.¡± Victoria, in her host mode, while wearing a tux, greeted.

    ¡°Hey there Victoria, how¡¯s business in our opening?¡± Falikh asked with a victorious grin.

    ¡°What else could come pass to me, Victoria, the one who brings victory? See it for yourself!¡± Victoria spreads her arms with joy as she showed Falikh and Oliver the result of their first day of opening.

    Across the gorgeous room is a scene where girls of all ages and status gathered while enjoying the food served and being attended by the some of the members of the band.

    They are seated in a rounded table with beautiful tablecloth and flowers in vases. The candid lights of the chandelier give the room a pleasant scenery and the magic runes to keep the room at a cool temperature is a big hit.

    But of course, the main attraction is the handsome bandits.

    ¡°Oh my, Sir Zirk, you¡¯re so brash but that¡¯s what I like.¡± A girl said as Zirk, one of the bandits, served a food in a tray.

    ¡°Hmph, fixing a man¡¯s mistake is a really commendable attitude for a woman. If you think you can correct my actions, then you have proven yourself a woman capable of an intellectual romance. After all, a flower without a thorn isn¡¯t exciting to gaze at all.¡± Zirk said as he lifts a spoon and played with it.

    ¡°You are so tall and burly but it doesn¡¯t hinder any of your charm, Sir Teth! To be even capable of cooking these dishes by yourself, you are far better than my cook!¡± A woman said as she complimented Teth.

    ¡°I have no words to express except my sincere gratitude. I did an extensive study just to satisfy my customer¡¯s palate, more so when she is a charming woman.¡± Teth said with a captivating wink that made th woman around him blush fiercely.

    ¡°Mister Marc, have you ever thought of growing your hair out?¡± A woman said as she started flirting with the bald monk.

    ¡°Does it look unacceptable to be like this?¡± Marc asked with a slight smile.

    ¡°No¡­you look rather perfect now¡­¡± The girls around him laugh in unison.

    Falikh smiled at the scene of success and glance back to Victoria who now holds several girls in his arms.

    ¡°As you can see, it¡¯s a huge success when you put me in the frontline! Hahaha!¡¯ Victoria laughs as she walks away with a horde of girls.

    ¡°Your schemes are incredible as always.¡± Oliver muttered.

    ¡°That¡¯s a curveball¡­I¡¯ve been with you so I don¡¯t have anything to do with this¡­¡± Falikh replied.

 Chapter 107: Rough Preparations 3

    ¡°Miss Alef, who are those people?¡± Derill asked with a dumbfounded face.

    ¡°None of your business¡­is what I¡¯d like to say but since you are already involved with us, you shouldn¡¯t be kept in the dark anymore.¡± Alef said as she scratches the back of her with an annoyed expression.

    Currently, Alef and Derill are walking in the thick forest outside of the Kerias Capital and moving along with caution of their surrounding.

    As soon as they escaped from their encounter with Falikh and Oliver and sensing the danger that the two can bring upon them, Alef and Derill immediately escaped as they already finished their task.

    ¡°I¡¯m finally getting trusted!¡± Derill cheered as he sticks closer to Alef.

    ¡°For an insolent man like you¡­But, fine¡­¡± Alef knitted her brows as she shoved Derill¡¯s face away.

    ¡°¡­?¡± Derill can only sprout a stupefied countenance but nevertheless, showed his enthusiasm.

    ¡°The man earlier is actually the son of Genesis.¡± Alef said with a smirk.

    ¡°Ahahaha! Miss Alef, even if it¡¯s just a joke, I don¡¯t think Lady Genesis will stay quiet about that!¡± Derill laughs at Alef¡¯s revelation.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m serious. Genesis is a widow and that man is her son. If you compare their features, blond hair, and rare velvet irises, things fall in place.¡± Alef explained.

    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Derill¡¯s face pales as he saw how serious Alef¡¯s face is. ¡°Are you sure they are not siblings or something?! Cousins? Or are you sure it¡¯s not the other way around?! Lady Genesis looks so young to be a mother!¡± He added as his mind becomes stirred.

    ¡°There¡¯s no mistake. Despite her young appearance, Genesis is actually a lot older than she looks.¡± Alef poured more salt to the wounds.

    ¡°No! I can¡¯t believe this! She has a son that same age as me?! The pure and lovely Lady Genesis?!¡± Derill falls on his knees with a pale face.

    ¡°What¡¯s lovely about that wench. If you ask me, she is truly uncute.¡± Alef scoffs as she left Derill behind.

    ¡°Ah, wait. Of course, that doesn¡¯t give Lady Genesis any demerits!¡± Derill recovered faster than Alef anticipated.

    ¡°I see you are still disillusioned as ever, fool. That cold stony face of hers, you still think that¡¯s pure and lovely?¡± Alef spoke in a monotone.

    ¡°Despite that, Miss Alef cares for her, right? Ahehehe, it feels like I am always in the way.¡± Derill shyly said while scratching the back of his head.

    ¡°¡­What in the hell does that suppose to mean?¡± Alef dismissed the thought immediately as she stayed quiet. She doesn¡¯t want to entertain such thoughts.

    Alef and Derill continued walking while having a conversation about trivial things until the sight of the cabin a little deeper into the forest came to their view

    It¡¯s a cabin by the lakeshore that has a view perfect for summer and autumn. The wide lake reflects the vast summer sky and brings a fresh breeze.

    The seems to be originally a retreat house for a noble but by how the place was left with dust, it makes sense if it wasn¡¯t used for several years now. Alef, being a maid in disguise previously, cleaned the whole place down to the very core.

    The cabin is simply not made of wood but it is composed of bricks and cement as its foundation and large by size that it can actually house up to ten people.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    The two entered the cabin casually.

    Upon reaching the living room, they immediately saw the holy maiden resting on the sofa while wearing her vestment drenched in sweat. No, it is not simply drenched, she is literally bathing on her own sweat right now.

    ¡°Arrrgghhh! Stubborn as always! I told you to wear something else! I prepared some simple clothes for you, you wench! Derill get a basin filled with water! As for ice, I¡¯ll handle it with magic!¡± Alef immediately snaps those words as she rushes at Genesis.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­talk to me¡­heathen.¡± Genesis simply said as Alef immediately strips off her vestments in haste until she is left with her childish undergarments.

    ¡°You¡­¡± A vein popped out on Alef¡¯s cheek but she immediately dismissed her growing anger and took out some of the supplement from the packs that they bought.

    ¡°What¡­poisoning me¡­?¡± Genesis uttered with pale countenance. Her golden hair is all sticky that it sticks all over her body and her eyes tinged with little bags under are listless.

    ¡°Stupid, this is supplements for you! Drink it immediately!¡± Alef shouted as she shoves everything into Genesis¡¯ mouth before shoving a glass filled with water.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Genesis only separated her sight from Alef to stare somewhere else.

    ¡°You really are hopeless. During summer times, you holed up at your sanctuary because it¡¯s cool in there. Now, look at you.¡± Alef knitted her brows as she wipes off Genesis¡¯ body with the freshly squeezed towel from a basin on top of a table in the room.

    ¡°Miss Alef, here¡¯s the whoa--!¡± Derill brought the basin but immediately closed his eyes as soon as he saw Genesis wearing nothing but her undergarments.

    ¡°Just leave the basin there. I¡¯ll handle the rest. Patrol the vicinity or something.¡± Alef ordered.

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± Derill saluted with closed eyes before storming out of the living room.

    As Derill left, Alef strips the last line of defense Genesis have, her undergarments and wipes her whole body deftly going from each nook and cranny without abandon. The woman herself is nonchalant about it because it is something the Alef does before.

    ¡°Takes you back, huh? You still talked to me when you still don¡¯t know about my identity.¡± Alef said as she recollect the moments when she was still posing as Maria.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Genesis didn¡¯t respond and she didn¡¯t even bother looking at Alef.

    ¡°¡­I need you alive. I¡¯m just watching over you now. When you get more divine power, I will extract everything out of you.¡± Alef said as she glared Genesis, trying to pry into her listless eyes.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Despite being bathed with a little bit of hostility, Genesis didn¡¯t respond nor changed her expression.

    ¡°Still no reaction. Damn, this is getting really annoying.¡± Alef peeled her eyes away from the unlooking Genesis and continue on with her task.

    Since leaving the village where they picked up Derill, Alef and Genesis never had any proper conversation. There are times where Alef is tempted to dig the dagger into the sleeping Genesis but she would stop seconds away before the act.

    ¡°Still, how can this midget attracts a lot of people even though she is completely underdeveloped. I¡¯m glad that I took her away from that King before he lays any finger on her. His goal is definitely to violate this woman.¡± Alef inwardly thought.

    ¡°No, why am I glad? Well, of course, it might defile the divine power that she has, that¡¯s all.¡± Alef shook her head several times before dismissing the thoughts again.

    ¡°What a bad service. My son does better than this.¡± Genesis said without making any eye contact with Alef.

    ¡°¡­?¡± Alef showed a flabbergasted countenance with widened eyes and gaping mouth.

    ¡°If anything, he takes everything in consideration before staring blankly at nothing.¡± Genesis added without, again, batting an eye to Alef.

    ¡°This wench¡­so cheeky.¡± Alef knitted her brows as she started wiping off the sweat from Genesis again, but now, gently and carefully, as if she is fiddling with something fragile.

    Alef heaves a heavy sigh as soon as she finished cleaning Genesis before putting on the simple one-piece dress that she prepared beforehand. Its size fits perfectly as Alef has a perfect grasp of Genesis¡¯ sizes.

    After that, she tied her hair into a big bun at the top of her head to let her nape takes a breeze and let her seat on the sofa again.

    ¡°Here, soak your feet here.¡± Alef said as she takes Genesis¡¯s feet and dips them on the basin full of water herself.

    Alef then created small deformed cubes of ice from thin air and poured it into the basin where Genesis¡¯ feet are resting.

    Despite the sudden change in the temperature of the water, Genesis held off from jerking her body but the sudden twitching of her legs did indicate that she felt it.

    ¡°Oh, she does react to this sudden kind of sensation. Somehow, the gap in her personality¡­I find it¡­a little bit cute.¡± Alef thought as she stares at Genesis¡¯s feet.

    ¡°Hmph, what a rough preparation for a service.¡± Genesis commented as she leans her back into the sofa.

    ¡°I take that back. This wench is definitely a jerk.¡± Alef immediately revised her thoughts about Genesis.

 Chapter 108: Rough Preparations 4

    ¡°So, what are we going to do today, Madam? We¡¯ve been in your firm earlier.¡± Aspara asked as she hum.

    ¡°Well, first, we¡¯ve got to greet someone now for our plans. With you by my side, traveling feels easier.¡± Mika said he smiles in glee.

    ¡°Oh Madam, are you cooking up something again?¡± Aspara worded her words with an implication.

    ¡°Fufufu, I¡¯m always brewing something, sweetie. I have a lot of specialties after all but do be tight-lipped about it.¡± Mika said as he puts a finger on his lips.

    ¡°Uwaa! So mysterious, so elegant as ever, Madam! Here, let me take out the phone that I received and take that picture thingy.¡± Aspara said as she swiftly brought out the phone she received from Ivy.

    ¡°You are quite attached to that, Miss Aspara.¡± Mika falls his gaze on Aspara with warmth.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite magical and mysterious after all. I wanted to open it but that damn Victoria told me not to because I can¡¯t assemble it back or in the first place, I don¡¯t have the abilities to dissect it.¡± Aspara fumed with puffed cheeks.

    ¡°You really can¡¯t solve everything with magic, huh?¡± Mika commented.

    ¡°Well, yeah. If it can, I could have stopped daydreaming of becoming a¡­no¡­nevermind.¡± Aspara jutted closed her lips before uttering anything else.

    ¡°Ah, here we are.¡± Mika said as he pointed at the caf¨¦ where they are supposed to go.

    Aspara tilted her head as they walk towards the said Caf¨¦ with a name Prince Blend. The caf¨¦ itself is installed with runes to keep the inside cool so a lot of people flocks establishment similar to it. Per se, the place is filled with people but the size of the caf¨¦ was able to accommodate them.

    The fancy caf¨¦ that even stands at two floors has a fancy interior and the overall exterior design is as majestic as what the name implies.

    Aspara and Mika entered the establishment which immediately attracted attention.

    Mika, a beautiful man with a height to boast and demeanor that easily attracts attention because of his glam. Aspara, a woman with a forthright beauty that stands above common women and her way of carrying herself elegantly are something she boasts about.

    All gazes fall on them, be it men or women.

    ¡°It looks troublesome to mingle here, Madam.¡± Aspara softly said in a low voice.

    ¡°We already have a table just for us. The one we are going to meet must be waiting there so let¡¯s go.¡± Mika beckons Aspara towards the second floor.

    They climbed the stairs and even met with¡­fewer gazes.

    The second floor of the caf¨¦¡¯s tables are occupied and the attention of everyone is leering towards the far end. It¡¯s like there¡¯s a celebrity that everyone is staring at.

    ¡°Who? Who¡¯s the one that stole the attention from me and Madam?!¡± Furious, Aspara marches towards the place where the attention is gathered.

    Even as her furious steps resounds, none paid her any heed. In fact, even Aspara started gasping at what she saw as soon as she saw the face of the man sitting with a serene mood, alone and brimming.

    Slick silver hair, a perfectly sculpted facial features, eyelashes that would even be admired by man and woman altogether and eyes as romantic as the blue moon.

    The man gazes at his cup of coffee with a faint smile, a smile with his cherry thin lips and captivating gesture.

    ¡°Who¡­who the hell is this hottie?!¡± Aspara shouted inside her mind furiously as she also gawks at the man.

    ¡°I see you are still having a good time with coffees, Spoof.¡± Mika greeted as he casually sat on the chair.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°¡­Hey¡­Hey¡­! HEY! The same perverted guy who loves getting step on with barefoot?! The same pervert who always hide half of his face with a scarf?! The same pervert who don¡¯t speak a single crap?! Aaannndd the same pervert who follows Einhart around?!¡± Aspara inwardly and wildly said with a pale face.

    ¡°Oh, a cake. Sweet tooth as ever, huh?¡± Mika said as he also casually beckons Aspara to a seat.

    As Mika spoke about the cake, Spoof immediately slices a tiny bit and picked it up with a fork. He then hovers the fork over to Mika¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Oh my, are you giving me some? How thoughtful.¡± Mika said as he took the cake to his mouth.

    As the sweetness spread throughout his mouth, Mika¡¯s cheeks loosened and dyes with a little bit of redness. Upon seeing such sight, Spoof fed Mika once more and he happily eats it.

    ¡°Geez, enough already. You¡¯re going to make me fat.¡± Mika grins playfully at Spoof.

    At this very moment, Aspara saw something, like a new world opening up in front of her, a forbidden gate that only those who have treaded the wrong path takes. The scene in front of her gave a tinge of excitement that gave the act a whole new meaning.

    Even the onlookers, especially the women, found something inside their hearts that this scene can only be normal but they are taking it out of the context.

    CLICK

    A sound of the shutter and at the same time, a flash of light suddenly snaps everyone back to reality. It was Aspara who unconsciously took a photo of Spoof feeding Mika a cake.

    Fair enough, it also got their attention.

    ¡°Miss Aspara?¡± Mika asked with a tilted head.

    ¡°¡­Ah, no¡­I just thought I¡¯d capture this scene.¡± Aspara quickly hid the phone.

    ¡°Okay¡­Well, let¡¯s discuss our plans. Spoof, if you will.¡± Mika beckons Spoof.

    As Mika said those words, Spoof rummages on his leather bag and brought out some files and a map attached to it. He handed it over to Mika who then proceeded to examine the said files.

    ¡°Madam, what are the contents of that documents?¡± Aspara asked as she tried to examine the files too while leaning her face on Mika¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°My, my, this is interesting. It¡¯s like a festival waiting to happen!¡± Mika uttered with a faint smile as he fell into a deep thought.

    ¡°A festival? What are those markings in the map? I¡¯d like to know more details about it.¡± Aspara demanded.

    ¡°Miss Aspara, within the territory of the Kerias Kingdom, there are Mesola¡¯s spies. Their objectives are unknown for now but¡­¡± Mika pauses as he pointed at the lake in a forest outside directly of the capital.

    ¡°What¡¯s in there?¡± Aspara tilted her head.

    ¡°According to Spoof¡¯s report, The Archbishop together with her lackeys are hiding there. They might be one of the reasons why the Mesola¡¯s spies are here.¡± Mika explained.

    ¡°That dangerous woman? How in the world¡­¡± Aspara pales as she recalls the scene where Genesis drew out the Claimh Solais¡¯ power.

    ¡°Yes, it seems that rather than being here for a reason, they are here, wandering. According to Spoof¡¯s report, her party is wandering from town to town, like they are just traveling with no direction. Well, there¡¯s no doubt that it would have been dangerous if they knew about the Dimensional Crack.¡± Mika points at the towns with circle marks one by one.

    ¡°I see, however, knowing that they are nearby together with the spies, we need someone to keep an eye to them. Wait, how in the world did you even gathered all of this information?!¡± Aspara pointed a finger a Spoof who immediately jolted from his seat.

    ¡°Spoof is an excellent spy after all. Moving from one place to another is one of his talents. Also, Spoof will be the one who is going to keep an eye to the spies. The Archbishop¡¯s groud seems like they are docile so let¡¯s not do something about them for the meantime.¡± Mika explained while affirming the task with Spoof.

    ¡°Haa¡­so let¡¯s say we¡¯ve taken care of that problem, is this all we need to talk about?¡± Aspara inquired further with furrowed brows.

    ¡°Of course not. I am in charge of half of the decision that will be made so I¡¯d like you two to keep this from Falikh. I¡¯d like Spoof to capture at least one of the spies alive and¡­ do some interrogation so we can extract information about the Mesola Kingdom. Falikh will be opposed to this plan so I¡¯d rather keep quiet about this, okay?¡± Mika smiled as he said that.

    ¡°I see, then, with my magic, we are going to conduct that interrogation, right? I get it. Is there something more?¡± Aspara asked further.

    ¡°Miss Aspara, it¡¯s also a crucial task that will fall on your shoulders. Other than securing the treaty between the three kingdoms, I¡¯d also want you to give Falikh and Oliver the time to meet with the Kerias King privately. The content of the subject, we don¡¯t know, but we trust Falikh.¡± Mika said as he traces a circle around the Einhart¡¯s territory.

    ¡°That¡¯s easy, however, even if I have a considerable influence on the King, I cannot directly intervene with any of his decision. Remember that. Tell that to Falikh too.¡± Aspara replied as her interest was piqued.

    ¡°Yes!~ I¡¯ll make sure I drill that into his head.¡± Mika replied with a thumbs up.

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Spoof intervene with a hand gesture that pulled Mika and Aspara¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Oh yeah, a reservation right? We cannot let our special guests to stay at a subpar inn after all. Miss Aspara, our task for today is finding an inn that will surely satisfy Princess Meriyal and Demon Lord Ivy.¡± Mika said as he brought out a map of the capital.

    ¡°Do I really have to do that for that princess who is a ball of pride?¡± Aspara complained as she grits her teeth.

    Spoof and Mika grin at the sight of Aspara puffing with anger.

    ¡°Well then, the stage will be set and the act shall be performed by the actors and actresses. How do our protagonist will pull off another stunt? I¡¯m really piqued.¡± Mika giggled to himself.

 Chapter 109: Does it Make You Happy? 1

    ¡°The only thing we request of you to do, Miss Reyha, is to keep the whole event together. Oliver and I need to have a private talk with the king as we forge an alliance with nobles here through Princess Meriyal and Demon Lord Ivy. Our allies outside will keep an eye for anything.¡± Falikh explained to Reysha in one of the private room in the Einhart¡¯s manor.

    ¡°That¡¯s a rather normal job you are requesting of me. I thought that this is something grand but I guess it only means you guys are going to move in the dark.¡± Reysha shrugs with a default face.

    ¡°We try not to get you involved as much as needed, Miss Reysha. It¡¯s also preposterous of us to use your birthday to get our plans together, despite that, you paid it no mind.¡± Oliver interjected with an apologetic countenance as she bows.

    It was dawn before Reysha¡¯s birthday celebration, an event where a lot of nobles will be pulled, a place where the plan for Princess Meriyal and Demon Lord Ivy to appear and to forge an alliance. Despite the rumors that Reysha has already chosen a man for her, it didn¡¯t stop people who wanted to be a part of Einhart Household to get ahold of her.

    ¡°By the way, the rumors going around about it. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what the hell you guys are doing.¡± Reysha squints her eyes and sharply glared at Falikh with a little bit hostility.

    ¡°Errr¡­ummm¡­that¡¯s¡­to thin out any solicitors, you know! We don¡¯t want anyone bothering you that much so¡­I had those rumors spread¡­¡± Falikh hangs his head trying to avert from Reysha¡¯s judging gaze.

    ¡°¡­Well, this is convenient too. I need to prepare a lot of things and I bet that you and the other bandits need to prepare their own. Go now.¡± Reysha said as she heaved a sigh.

    ¡°Yeah¡­okay¡­¡± Falikh only answered with relieved escaping from his lips.

    With that, Falikh and Oliver took their leave boarding the dummy merchant carriage. The left after greeting the people who are available at the place, Yrsha, and Mirsha.

    The peeking light of the summer sun from the horizon slowly sinks and the heat started turning into a chill. The smell of the fresh cold night started wafting together with the breeze of the tree.

    The sound of the horse galloping together with the carriage¡¯s wheel steering into the ground resounds together as Falikh and Oliver sat side by side in the coachman¡¯s seat.

    As the silence seemed to have settled in, Oliver immediately broke it.

    ¡°Sir Falikh, I find it illogical.¡± Oliver said in a cold voice.

    ¡°What is?¡± Falikh replied without looking away from the road as he was holding the reins.

    ¡°Spreading the rumors. Is it really something significant? However I analyze it, there¡¯s no ideal outcome that could hinder our plans nor improve it. So, why?¡± Oliver¡¯s voice got a little high pitched as her tone became a little anxious.

    ¡°¡­Now that you asked about it, I wonder too. I think¡­it is personal¡­or something. At best, I feel glad that there will be fewer people going to aim for Miss Reysha.¡± Falikh said as his expression softens like a sudden nostalgia overcomes his mind.

    ¡°I see¡­I don¡¯t understand.¡± Oliver muttered to herself as she casts her eyes downwards.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand it too but¡­she reminds me of the one I loved a long time ago. Before I even came to this world¡­there was this person that I love¡­But¡­well¡­there¡¯s no point talking about it.¡± Falikh smiled with cheeks tinged with a little redness.

    ¡°Sir Falikh¡­¡± Oliver drew her hands closer to her chest with a sullen face.

    The night drew closer as Falikh and Oliver traverse the road lit by lamps. They traveled in silence, side by side like there¡¯s nothing they really want to utter.

    During that time, back at the Einhart Manor, Reysha takes a bath to clean herself of any sweat sticking into her.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    She is currently soaking herself in their house¡¯s large bath with warm water while staring at the ceiling with listless eyes.

    ¡°All I need to do is keep the whole event together. Well, I guess assisting Meriyal and Ivy would be the least I can do. I can¡¯t do anything as brash as I will be the center of the event. I should at least manage to keep the two of them in touch with anyone who is willing to hear their opinions.¡±  Reysha thought as she slowly sinks herself.

    Reysha ponders a lot of things.

    Loopholes, reasons, back up plans, and even something to cover up Falikh¡¯s plans if something wrong were to happen.

    Reysha is aware of the backlash of her involvement with Falikh¡¯s band of bandits. If one were to find out that she is together with a group of criminals, her house¡¯s reputation will plummet.

    And so, she ponders a lot of things to consider¡­

    ¡°R-E-Y-S-H-A!¡± The door to the bathroom suddenly opens and there, Yrsha appeared and ran towards Reysha.

    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s dangerous!¡± Reysha quickly reprimanded Yrsha who almost slip but got into the huge pool with a dive.

    SPLASH

    The end result of Yrsha¡¯s stunt is a huge wave of water splashing.

    ¡°¡­You made quite a mess. You spilled a lot of water.¡± Reysha said with half-opened eyes.

    ¡°Eh? Are you saying I¡¯m fat?!¡± Yrsha snaps a question to Reysha with widened eyes and shocked countenance.

    ¡°Hmm? I wonder? I didn¡¯t even mention anything.¡± Reysha played it cool and fool as she averts her eyes from Yrsha¡¯s questioning gaze.

    ¡°You¡¯re mean! Reysha, you can¡¯t talk about that with me from now on! Also, let me sleep with you today!¡± Yrsha suggested as she swam closer to Reysha.

    ¡°Hmm¡­it¡¯s quite hot today so I don¡¯t want to.¡± Reysha flat out rejected Yrsha.

    ¡°Puuu¡­you¡¯re always like that.¡± Yrsha sulks.

    ¡°Anyway, what¡¯s up? Is there something you want to talk about?¡± Reysha urges Yrsha to speak because she already saw that there¡¯s an unrest within her eyes.

    ¡°Sharp as ever, huh¡­¡± Yrsha sprouted a faint smile but her eyes are a little sad for some reason.

    Reysha tilted her head as Yrsha made that face.

    ¡°Reysha, I¡¯ll be blunt. I have the gist of what you guys are planning. I know you already noticed that I have a little inkling knowledge that you are the black knight. Reysha¡­I want to talk these today with you¡­¡± Yrsha bit her lip as she said those words in succession.

    ¡°I see¡­I am a criminal, Yrsha. I am traitor, for our kingdom, for our family.¡± Reysha only said as she refused to look at Yrsha due to the guilt building up inside her chest.

    She wasn¡¯t nervous, she doesn¡¯t feel agitated. Towards the girl who is her older sister in this world, Reysha could only feel guilt for betraying her together with the whole family she grew up with.

    It was so sudden that it¡¯s the only emotion that Reysha felt.

    ¡°I¡¯m a disgrace. I am involved with criminals and I have plotted against another kingdom without any notice of our own. So, what is it, Yrsha?¡± Reysha tried expelling the guilt by putting up a tough front as if Yrsha¡¯s sudden confrontation sounded like she is already persecuting her.

    Yrsha snaps a glance at Reysha.

    Her eyes was not that of anger or disappointment, those are eyes on the brink of breaking down to tears. Her lips are trembling and she is squeezing her hand tightly.

    ¡°Why are you still stoned-face? Shouldn¡¯t you be more panicked?¡± Yrsha tried to crack a joke to lighten the mood but her countenance didn¡¯t help.

    ¡°You suddenly confronted me here. I don¡¯t even know how to react. Since you are already onto something, It¡¯s better to say it up front now. Yrsha, like I said, I am criminal.¡± Reysha replied while keeping her eyes fixed on Yrsha.

    ¡°No¡­I don¡¯t care about that! I don¡¯t care a single thing about that!¡± Yrsha suddenly shouted as she dove on Reysha and wrapped her arms on her head.

    ¡°Yrsha¡­!¡± Reysha could only say with a gasp.

    ¡°I already noticed it back when we fought back at the Mesola Kingdom Capital. I looked into the record about the black knight and your fight with Ersha and there are things that I can only come to one conclusion. These days, those people will come to discuss their plans with you, not the plan of marriage, but something else. I know that! But I don¡¯t care in any of that. There are these thorns started spiraling in my chest that I have to let it out immediately.¡± Yrsha barrages Reysha with words as she kept her face buried in her chest.

    ¡°What do you mean¡­Yrsha?¡± Reysha could only mutter as Yrsha bare her emotions to her.

    ¡°Reysha¡­we are celebrating the day you were born. It¡¯s the day that you came to our family, the day you came to us and made our family happier. It¡¯s the day that you came to us¡­and yet¡­you yourself don¡¯t seem to give it importance and I hate that.¡± Yrsha said those words with heartfelt emotions as buried her face on Reysha¡¯ wet hair.

    She was speechless.

    Reysha, upon hearing those words, felt Yrsha¡¯s warmth even though right now, her skin should be cold.

    Reysha, back when she was a man, has her urge lessened to celebrate such event because of her age. Sometimes, it even became bothersome for her but this time around, it has become a tool for her, to further someone else¡¯s ambitions.

    It¡¯s not that she never felt any familial love from her current family, in fact, she knows she is being showered by love but¡­ Reysha, whose mind is of an aged man, automatically dismissed it as a usual thing.

    She could not find it in her heart to give it any attention.

    Until now¡­

    Not until Yrsha said those words that shook her heart.

    Earlier, she was also thinking of how to take advantage of such day, not trying to understand that there are people who wanted to celebrate it because they truly love her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Reysha can only say as she wraps her hands around Yrsha¡¯s back.

 Chapter 110: Does it Make You Happy? 2

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Yrsha. However, we need to do this.¡± Reysha said as she tries to break free from Yrsha¡¯s embrace.

    ¡°No matter what? Is it really something important that you readily cast aside your sister¡¯s feelings?¡± Yrsha asked as she struggles to keep Reysha at her chest.

    ¡°No matter what, yes. I¡¯m sorry if I made you cry. At the very least, can you keep everything a secret?¡± Reysha turns her sight upwards to see Yrsha¡¯s countenance.

    Reysha immediately reflected on her actions. Yrsha¡¯s feelings might be the same as the rest of her family and yet, Reysha insisted on continuing her actions. She is already aware of how deep she has dug herself into this problem together with Falikh and his band and she can no longer back out.

    For a cause and for a reason they are doing such actions.

    Yrsha may not know yet of the weight of their problems but Reysha is well aware that what they are trying to accomplish is none other than peace between the Kingdoms.

    As such, she felt a little guilt residing her chest as she tried to see Yrsha¡¯s face.

    ¡°Bleh!¡± Upon eye contact, Yrsha sticks her tongue out accompanied with a wink.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Reysha¡¯s eyes widened as she saw how Yrsha comically made a face that seemingly mocking her. She didn¡¯t expect that after all what Yrsha said, this what comes next.

    ¡°Man, my eyes teared up when I dived earlier. Now it feels kind of sore.¡± Yrsha explained as she separated from Reysha with an impish grin.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡­¡± Reysha only knitted her brows with accompanied by a frown.

    ¡°But wow, Reysha, you are really serious, huh? You got so emotional earlier.¡± Yrsha teased Reysha accompanied by a smug.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you get emotional too? Like the tone of your voice and stuff.¡± Reysha, knowing that Yrsha started playing dumb now, thought that it¡¯s pointless for a serious talk.

    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t. Anyway, about your plans, let me in!¡± Yrsha shifted the discussion.

    ¡°No.¡± Reysha immediately rejected her.

    ¡°A fast reply?! Aren¡¯t you considering it a little too instantaneously?! Come on, your beautiful and brilliant older sister is offering you a help!¡± Yrsha protested as she strikes a post like she is bewitching someone.

    ¡°You really called yourself beautiful and brilliant¡­? Anyway, the answer is still no. We are already overstaffed.¡± Reysha waves her hand as if she is shooing her.

    ¡°Overstaffed? Your group of evil schemers is overstaffed?¡± Yrsha repeated those words with bewilderment.

    ¡°Y-Yeah¡­that¡¯s right. Yrsha, someday, I will tell you all about it so please, for now, keep it to yourself, about us.¡± Reysha looks at Yrsha straight in the eyes.

    ¡°¡­Fine. I feel a little bit dizzy now so I¡¯ll go ahead.¡± Yrsha, with a little pondering, replied and left the bath at her own leisure, leaving Reysha behind who looks at her with puzzled countenance.

    ¡°Yrsha, please¡­¡± Reysha once again said before Yrsha left for good.

    ¡°I¡¯m always your ally, Reysha.¡± She said as a reply before leaving.

    Perhaps she wanted to say more, perhaps she wanted to reassure that her little sister¡¯s secret will be safe, however, Yrsha Einhart felt that she couldn¡¯t give any better answer right now.

    She can¡¯t find in her heart that Reysha will be safe on her own despite the strength she possesses. Clueless, Yrsha cannot fathom what kind of danger awaits Reysha if left with people she isn¡¯t familiar with.

    In the end, Yrsha is as the same as anyone in her family who wanted to dote on the youngest.

    Despite Yrsha¡¯s comical attitude, she took a lot of responsibilities that Ersha doesn¡¯t want. To save Reysha from anything she despite, Yrsha confronted the problem herself.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    Both of her sisters don¡¯t want to get married, not yet.

    Yrsha is by far, yearning for a normal and healthy relationship, however, there are things that she must do.

    Behind the curtains, Yrsha weeds off any roots of corruption budding in the Kerias Kingdom. It is one thing that Ersha cannot carry out while fighting in the frontlines.

    Everyone who nows Yrsha normally perceives her as playful and impish, however, Yrsha also hides a face of a merciless eradicator that moves in the depth of the shadows.

    There¡¯s no way the Kingdom of Kerias can be stable with the system alone.

    The King made sure to cut off any of hindrance for the Kingdom¡¯s prosperity through the Einhart Household¡¯s help. Yrsha, who has the perfect disguise of the Magic Academy instructor, uses a lot of resources to track down people and check their backgrounds.

    And sometimes, weed them out.

    One can say that both Yrsha and Aspara keep the half of the kingdom intact through the shadows.

    Like mentor like disciple.

    ¡°Reysha won¡¯t budge, huh?¡± Yrsha muttered to herself as she sat on a chair in her room.

    She sat in front of a huge circular table inside her room in the Einhart Manor with a comically tired countenance. She wears her full magician attire with composed of a dark shawl, a robe with red streaks and her academy uniform.

    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s put up some barrier first.¡± Yrsha said as she isolated her whole room to prevent any sound and magical energy from leaking. As she cast her magic, the room lits up in a harmonic purple glow.

    ¡°I hope Reysha doesn¡¯t notice this, teehee!~¡± Yrsha monologues to herself as she opens a map.

    ¡°Then, [Arcane Verfolgng.]¡± In an instant, the worn out map materializes as a projected visual in front of Yrsha that completely traces the landscape and locations in the Kerias Kingdom Capital.

    What appears in front of Yrsha is a solidified landscape of the whole capital of the Kerias Kingdom and some glowing red dots.

    It¡¯s a magic from Arcane Arts which Yrsha specializes in.

    Arcane Arts uses complex ritualistic approach to magic and exploits a large array of distance when the user wills it. Arcane arts use bindings and arias to invoke strong spells and they heavily rely on incantation and circles.

    They can use incantations that are fast and easy to use, however, their choices of offensive spells and power falls behind to those who use magic for battle. Their full potential can be utilized by setting up dozens of circles into a place, meaning all practitioner of Arcane Arts are very territorialistic and such, they are very few in numbers because of the competition.

    ¡°Hmm, those people in the forest outside of the capital...three on the lake and fifteen on the outskirt of the forest. One of the people from the outskirt keeps mobilizing from their group to the other three.¡± Yrsha analyzes the situation.

    As she said, there are red dots in the forest. There are also several red dots inside the capital but that¡¯s for another case in which she keeps track of some suspicious people.

    The thing that worries her right now is¡­

    ¡°Is it¡­those fifteen¡­scouting on the three? Since I¡¯ve felt their presence a while ago now, I arbitrarily marked them but the problem is I¡¯ve never seen their faces. Other than the arrival of several people who seem like Princess Meriyal and another big shot escorts, these are the only people who stayed out of the capital for a good reason.¡± Yrsha also marked Meriyal and possibly, Ivy.

    Suddenly, Yrsha notices that the fifteen dots started moving as a whole unit in an incredible speed. They are rushing towards the three dots with the intent of encircling them.

    Not even a minute passed and the fifteen dots confronted the three dots.

    ¡°Hmm, how should I act? It doesn''t seem like I need to involved myself but, the cabin on the lakeshore belongs to a close noble to father. Chances that it is being used by relatives right now is not impossible. I also need to consider the number of enemies. Fifteen¡­¡± Yrsha stares at the red dots closing in at the three dots as if they have successfully cornered them.

    A minute has passed, two minutes, five minutes¡­

    The three dots are all huddling together as if they are at their wits ends. The fifteen dots are keeping their distance but it was visible that they are having a hard time suppressing the three.

    If one were to die, the red dot will immediately disappear so Yrsha knows that three are holding out.

    ¡°I should at least see to it. This is going to be troublesome if unchecked and it¡¯s happening within our territory.¡± Yrsha said as she checks all of the warp readily available in the vicinity.

    When she decided, Yrsha invokes the incantation and she immediately left her room.

    In an instant, Yrsha sees herself inside the night forest with the moons in full view unperturbed by the clouds. She moves through the trees without using any magic but trying her best to mask any sounds.

    After walking for a minute, Yrsha immediately saw the spectacle of the encirclement.

    ¡°This is¡­more serious than I thought. I should have brought Master Aspara along¡­¡± Yrsha knitted her brows as she hides behind the shadows of the three as she observes the situation.

    It was Archbishop Genesis and two other people who are protecting her from people wearing hoods. It seems that they are assassins sent by someone to the Archbishop and her party.

    Both of her companions are badly wounded and they are barely hanging.

    ¡°Even though¡­the other one is from the dragon race¡­¡± Yrsha notices that the girl wearing a maid uniform has the appearance of someone hailing from the dragon race.

    ¡°It¡¯s too late now to contemplate. If the Archbishop of the Mesola Kingdom falls here and words got out, I doubt we can mend anything.¡± Yrsha thought as she chanted binding magic and reveals herself.

 Chapter 111: Does it Make You Happy? 3

    ¡°Lady Genesis, you can¡¯t sleep again?¡± Derill asked as he turns his sight to Genesis who is sitting on the sofa.

    ¡°My mind won¡¯t let me even though this time is usually when I sleep.¡± Genesis answered as she leans back on the sofa while rocking her feet.

    ¡°Oh, now that you said it, it¡¯s already past eight. Lady Genesis, what you do you find difficult and unsatisfactory?¡± Derill extends his thoughtfulness.

    ¡°Nothing. You, my servant, did well in your job.¡± Genesis bluntly said.

    ¡°Ahehehe, really? Thank you very much! How about Miss Alef then? What do you think of her?¡± Derill asks another question.

    Derill stares at Genesis, trying to figure out what kind of expression she is going to make. The only reaction he got out of it is Genesis averting her line of sight.

    ¡°Hehehe, Lady Genesis, you tend to avert your attention to something else when you don¡¯t want to answer something troublesome. At first, I thought you are cold as what Miss Alef described, however, from my perspective, you are just troubled on how to express yourself.¡± Derill said to Genesis with a faint and gentle smile.

    ¡°You look into things way to deep. Can you stop with your heinous talk? I can¡¯t find the mood to sleep now.¡± Genesis replied.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I got too carried away.¡± Derill hangs his head.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try changing the pace by getting some fresh air. Prepare the bed for my return.¡± Genesis ordered as she started striding out of the room.

    Genesis left the cabin and stares at the sky with a myriad of stars sprinkled throughout the horizon. The night that blanketed the land emphasizes the charisma of nature that was further beautified by the moonlight.

    Genesis could see her breath as the night seeps in deeper making the summer daytime seem like a lie. The breeze isn¡¯t like what would the winter wind brought but rather, a refreshing gust mixed with the scent of the trees.

    However, even with the natural theater laid out in front of her, Genesis shivers in as chill got the best out of her. She is aware of her vulnerability and her persistence should come to an end when its necessary.

    She gently kneads on her arms with both of her hands. Her skin is cold like she thought and warmth slowly fades into the coldness.

    ¡°You are weaker than usual human so don¡¯t even try acting tough.¡± Alef, coming out from the woods, said as she glare at Genesis.

    ¡°¡­¡± Genesis didn¡¯t respond to Alef¡¯s words and just stared back.

    Alef knows that Genesis won¡¯t respond so she really didn¡¯t expect anything. Rather, she just nonchalantly remove the coat she was wearing.

    ¡°Here you go. Can¡¯t have you delaying our departure tomorrow because you got sick.¡± Alef covered Genesis¡¯s whole body with the coat. Because it was too big for Genesis, the coat hangs up to her knees.

    ¡°Hmph, heathen.¡± Genesis scoff at Alef.

    ¡°You jerk¡­¡± Alef fought back.

    Genesis clutches on the coat she is wearing as she watches the serene lake that reflected the moonlight. The dazzle it brought is like dancing crystal atop of the water.

    For Genesis, it was mesmerizing.

    ¡°She looks damn innocent and bit adorable if she keeps her mouth shut and her eyes gentle like this.¡± Alef thought as something else mesmerized her.

    A minute passes by, two, three, five, and they keep their eyes lock on the thing that seems to suck their attention.

    However, in an instant, Alef¡¯s whole body reflexively moves as her very core was alerted. Her heart rate spikes up and her hand immediately grabs Genesis on her embrace as her first instinct.

    In the next moment, Alef saw that there¡¯s an arrow sticking out from her shoulder.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Alef curses as she pulled out the arrow and started covering her body with scales.

    Alef immediately faces the forest where the arrow flew and she immediately entered battle mode as she saw the numbers of her enemies.

    A dozen or more she thought.

    ¡°Are they sent by the king of Mesola? They can¡¯t use any more legal means to capture Genesis so now they are relying on assassins to do the job!¡± Alef inwardly thought as she tried to cover Genesis with her body.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    ¡°You lot, what business do you have with us?!¡± Alef shouted towards the group of men, however, their reply is simple and quick.

    Another arrow.

    Alef, realizing that these people are not even bothering for any negotiations, brought out her massive dragon claws and repel the arrows.

    Seeing that their arrows are ineffective now, the assassin drew their blades and charges towards Alef. Their formation is all over the place as they spread out.

    ¡°I¡¯m not some weakling. You guys are underestimating me by just sending this few!¡± Alef shouted as she sprouted wings and a scaly tail and charges towards the enemies with Genesis on her left arm.

    Alef clashes with the assassins.

    ¡°Right, left, front, rear, and even from the top. They are everywhere and if they are carrying bows with them escape by flight will be impossible. Not to mention, I need to carry this woman.¡± Alef tried looking for a route of escape.

    She found none.

    ¡°It will just be a ton faster if I get Genesis to use her staff. It¡¯s not like she¡¯ll be against it anyway.¡± Alef thought as she forces back four assassins that tried to steal her mobility by cutting her limbs.

    ¡°Miss Alef! Lady Genesis!¡± Derill, from the cabin, shouted.

    ¡°Ah, that idiot!¡± Alef shouted as she rushed towards Derill¡¯s location.

    The assassin took notice of Derill, no, they are well aware of his existence. After all, they¡¯ve been spying on the tree ever since they entered the forest.

    They know that they can tie Alef¡¯s hand if they have more playing cards. Actually, Alef is also aware of that risk, that¡¯s why she immediately rushes towards Derill.

    Alef¡¯s decision was correct and the assassins hold off their attacks.

    ¡°You moron. You know that there¡¯s a fight that broke out and yet, you still go outside. Anyway, take this woman insi--!?¡± Before Alef could say anything else, her legs gave out.

    ¡°Miss Alef!¡± Derill shouted.

    ¡°How¡ªNo, it¡¯s the arrow earlier¡­it was coated with something.¡± Alef concluded as she started sweating profusely.

    Before she could even process more information, the assassin attacks as they saw an opening.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on me!¡± Alef shouted once again as she forces her whole body to move, ignoring her paralyzed legs and swung her claws and tails.

    Behind Alef are Genesis and Derill.

    In front of her are the assassins.

    ¡°Haaa!¡± Derill charges with a sword in his hand and fought off one of the assassins.

    ¡°Oh, you should have said something about using a sword.¡± Alef said as she grins a little.

    ¡°Our village is deep in the forest so I and my brother are practicing with it if ever we encounter any savage animals. Now I can say, it paid off really well this time.¡± Derill said as he resumes his fighting stance.

    ¡°Boy, try to protect our lady here, alright?¡± Alef said as she once again dashes towards the clusters of assassins.

    Spark started flying everywhere. Alef would occasionally use magic but because she will strain her reserve for her physical enhancement, she uses it sparingly.

    She receives cut and wounds everywhere but she thought that mere scratch is far from being lethal.

    It was too late when she realized that¡­

    ¡°They¡­are wearing me out¡­¡± Alef said inside her head as she jumps back to where Genesis is. She realizes that she is now covered in wounds and her breathing became ragged.

    She¡¯s one thing but, Derill, even though he tried his best repelling one assassin, is also tired.

    The arrow that took her by surprised earlier is no proving lethal as she is feeling numb on her legs. How many seconds has passed already? She doesn¡¯t know.

    ¡°Last resort¡­huh.¡± Alef muttered to herself.

    ¡°Hey, Archbishop Genesis, get your staff already and end it in one blow.¡± Alef suggests to Genesis who was only standing there while the fight unfolds.

    ¡°Now, now, we can¡¯t have that.¡± One of the men spoke as he walks leisurely towards their direction.

    ¡°Finally¡­someone spoke.¡± Alef said as she got impatient.

    ¡°Archbishop Genesis, come quietly with us and your companions won¡¯t get hurt any further than this.¡± The man said as he extends his hand.

    ¡°Hey, woman, get your staff already!¡± Alef persuaded her.

    ¡°If you move towards anywhere other than my direction, we are going to go all out and kill this girl.¡± The man said as his companions pointed their blades Alef.

    ¡°Hmph, fools. This woman¡¯s lack of compassion will be your demise.¡± Alef thought.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go.¡± Genesis simply said as she started walking towards the man.

    ¡°Good decision.¡± The man commented.

    As such, Genesis started walking slowly with small steps.

    ¡°Eh¡­?¡± Alef widens her eyes and gapes her mouth as Genesis agreed. She looks back and saw the resplendent holy woman with a determined eye but also tinged with loneliness.

    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious¡­Hey! You know what will happen if you go back to that place!¡± Alef shouted to Genesis with a face full of anxiety.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are up to but I know that the king will only turn you into his toy! I know¡­he will only turn you into his woman with the intention to violate you against your will!¡± Alef tries to make her appeal but Genesis didn¡¯t stop walking.

    ¡°I¡­will lose her? No¡­not like this¡­not like this¡­I won¡¯t let that happen¡­¡± Alef dug her claw on the ground. She tried feeling her numb legs but to no avail, she can¡¯t lift them.

    ¡°It was simple and easy! She just needs to go inside the cabin to retrieve her staff, the Claimh Solais, and then she can wipe everyone here! No regards for anyone, she will definitely do what she thinks is the most logical! So¡­now¡­why¡­?!¡± Alef gritted her teeth as Genesis slowly approaches the man.

    In Alef¡¯s eyes, the world moves ever so slowly. She can see that Genesis expression immediately changes into one that full of despair.

    Her mask isn¡¯t made of stone.

    It was crumbling¡­

    Yet, she was so steadfast in her decision.

    ¡°¡­Like I¡¯d let you!! Don¡¯t joke with me!!¡± With a revived vigor, with her heart being squeezed so tight by the scene of a girl in despair, Alef forced her legs to move and grab Genesis away from the assassin and retrieve her back.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Genesis could only mutter.

    ¡°Miracle! You believe in miracles, right?! Ask for that from your god or something! At the very least, I won¡¯t let anyone else steal my prey!!¡± Alef shouted as she glare at the assassins who scoffing at them.

    ¡°Miracle¡­is that so? Then¡­please¡­answer my prayers¡­¡± Genesis joined her hands and prayed.

    ¡°Miracle¡­miracle¡­¡± She repeated those words inside her heart.

    Alef¡¯s warcry enters her ears.

    All she can do is ask for a miracle right now. I concept that she knows will always be at her side.

    At the same time¡­

    ¡°Web Binding!¡± A woman of a short darken hair appeared and immobilized several assassins with her magic.

 Chapter 112: Does it Make You Happy? 4

    ¡°Web Binding!¡± Yrsha shouted as she comes out from her hiding. Five web-like magic sprouted from the ground that targeted the nearest foes within Yrsha¡¯s vicinity.

    The binding made out of magic trapped three assassins but the other two escaped as they are the farthest from Yrsha¡¯s magic field of effect. The two that escaped from her bindings threw daggers coated with paralysis to her.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless!¡± Yrsha shouted as she erected a barrier in front of her that deflected the daggers.

    Half of the assassin¡¯s group directed their attention to Yrsha while half of them kept an eye on Genesis¡¯ group. The assassins, knowing that their foes increased, took out another sword and started dividing their force.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to take care of the assassins from this side, please, take care of the Archbishop and escape.¡± Yrsha shouted as she started casting another spell.

    ¡°Easier said than done! Our Lady here is super stubborn! She moves like a rock and has a frigid mindset!¡± Alef shouted back as she shakes off the effect of the paralyze and to revitalize herself once more.

    ¡°Ayiee, you got some pretty troublesome girl there, huh.¡± Yrsha sprouted a slight grin.

    ¡°Damn right!¡± Alef replied as she charges once more in desperation.

    Yrsha fired off elemental spells towards the assassins, bombarding the whole field with fire, water, earth, and wind magic.

    Be as it may, the only victim of her spells are the bound assassins and they fainted. The remaining twelve assassins dodges with synchronized movements like they are used to a battle involving large-scale magic.

    Alef tried to spot any opening as she started using her wings to give chase to the foes but they use the trees as their route to scatter and dodge. At the same time, arrows came flying towards her.

    ¡°Stop moving, damn it! Hey, damn,Genesis! Move your ass already!¡± Alef shouted angrily as she started falling for the assassins trap.

    ¡°Guah?!¡± She shrieks as a net caught her. ¡°Don¡¯t think this will simply stop me!¡± Alef shouted as she prepares her claws to hack the said net, however, in the next moment, an electric shock shook her body.

    ¡°Arrrggggghhhh!¡± Alef, electrocuted by one of the assassins with magic.

    ¡°They can¡­use magic¡­¡± Derill muttered weakly as he watches Alef almost loses her consciousness.

    ¡°As expected of a girl from the dragon race, even a full power electrocution can¡¯t incapacitate you. Another one won¡¯t be an issue now. Just sleep obediently and the next moment, you¡¯ll be seeing yourself being auctioned.¡± The leader-like assassins said as he pulled on the wired net again and invoke another magic.

    ¡°No¡­I don¡¯t want to¡­I still want to see Sir Teth again¡­no¡­¡± Alef weakly muttered, barely hanging on a thread of consciousness and spilling bitter tears.

    Seeing that Alef cries in despair, Genesis tried to move. Her feet started leading her back to where her staff is. She was compelled by something she can¡¯t comprehend but nonetheless, she wanted to move and do something.

    However, an arrow suddenly struck the back of her leg.

    ¡°Guh¡­¡± Genesis cried as she falls on her knees.

    ¡°We can¡¯t have that. You should have listened to your friend earlier while she was still buying you time, Archbishop. The King wants you in one piece but this one can¡¯t be helped. You can be healed later so don¡¯t worry.¡± The leader said as he closes in on Derill.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°Oh my, not on my watch.¡± Yrsha said as she created a barrier between Derill together with Genesis against the leader.

    ¡°Quite an interesting spell. But¡­we are a group that specializes in assassinating magicians too. Also, for this dragon girl¡­¡± The leader said as he sent another wave of electricity towards Alef that completely stipped her of her consciousness.

    ¡°Specialized? What does that mean?!¡± Yrsha suddenly felt something bad as the assassins attacking her barrier relentlessly stops.

    After that, they then took out short blades with an eerie gleam of a rainbow. They started assaulting her again in succession and Yrsha started firing off her spells again, however, the assassins are too swift for her to target.

    ¡°Are those¡­Mithrils?!¡± Yrsha shouted as one of the assassins tore a hole in her barrier. She suddenly started panicking and tried to reinforce her barrier once more but the brutal succession of attacks poured like a rain.

    ¡°Ahh¡­I tried sticking my nose to something really dangerous¡­¡± Yrsha thought as even her spell circle are being cut down. She lifelessly hangs her arms, admitting wordlessly her defeat.

    Needles coated with paralysis struck her in the shoulders and she falls on her rear.

    The assassins are far too experienced in their job as they know how to properly engage a magician like Yrsha. It was a bad matchup, she understands that.

    The paralysis immediately took effect and Yrsha¡¯s body started becoming numb.

    ¡°At least you know when to give up, huh? Don¡¯t worry, I shall end you quickly. Yrsha Einhart of the Kerias Kingdom, you shall fall here.¡± The assassin said knowingly.

    ¡°I messed up badly, huh? Sorry¡­Father and mother¡­Ersha and Reysha¡­¡± Yrsha thought to herself as she closes her eyes.

    The leader of the assassins raised his sword and¡­swung it down to strike Yrsha¡­

    Is supposed to happen but¡­

    The clanking of chains entered everyone¡¯s ears and within the span of two seconds, before the sword cut down Yrsha, she disappears together with the heard chain appearing and restricting two assassins to the tree.

    ¡°Wha--?!¡± The leader of the assassin shouted with a dumbfounded countenance.

    Yrsha Einhart thought that her life will end now, however, the only thing she can feel is the breeze of the cold wind. She was in an embrace of someone.

    She opens her eyes and saw the face of the man donning a beautiful silver hair bathed in the gleam of moonlight. The scarf covering his mouth and the garb he is wearing made him looks mysterious and cool and his eyes are sharp but romantic at the same time.

    The man was Spoof. He rescued Yrsha the last moment.

    ¡°So cool¡­¡± Yrsha muttered as her heart started beating furiously. She felt how the warmness spreads throughout her chest and her face started flaring in cherry-colored blush.

    Spring hath come to the maiden.

    Spoof landed in front of Derill and gently lay down Yrsha. He immediately pulled on the chain in his hand to choke the assassins that were tied to the trees and rendered them unconscious.

    The leader of the assassins immediately glared at Spoof.

    ¡°You bastard¡­! Who the he--?! Wait¡­you¡­you are Code Zero. You are Code Zero, right?!¡± The man started walking backward with a face profusely sweating.

    ¡°¡­¡± Spoof only jokingly shrugs with eyes smiling at the man.

    Wordlessly, Spoof rushes to their formation and started flailing the chains again in his hands. He twirls mid-air and the chain dances with his movements, taking the assassins by surprise. They immediately saw that Spoof¡¯s abilities are far superior to each of them.

    The chains collide again with two more of the assassins in the back of their neck and immediately falls to the ground.

    The assassins are now down to eight.

    The ground beneath one of the assassin suddenly crack open and swallowed him up to his neck, burying him with only his head visible.

    ¡°Hahahaha! How¡¯s that?! This is I, the great Zirk¡¯s magic! The sure pitfall magic that would put you in place, unpleasant mongrel!¡± Zirk appeared out of the bushes while laughing haughtily.

    Once again, the assassins fall into a panic.

    ¡°Avidya Severance ¨C Third Fist of Judgement!¡± Marc shouted as he immediately closes into two assassins and struck them with a palm strike. His skill is aligned with Ki and against the assassins, they are helpless against a direct attack from it.

    Once again, more assassins fell from their sudden appearance.

    ¡°Gah, baldy! You took more prey from me!¡± Zirk shouted angrily.

    ¡°You f*ckwit. You think I care about your damn pride? We are now in the face of a foe.¡± Marc replied with a calm tone.

    The assassin¡¯s count went down now to five.

    ¡°YOOOOOOOO! Don¡¯t forget about me!¡± A voice echoes throughout the skies.

    A weird whooshing sound resounded the place. Everyone¡¯s attention immediately went towards the sky and they saw a weird metallic bird soaring at an unimaginable speed.

    ¡°Sorry. For. The. Wait!¡± On top of the weird metal, Victoria rides it with a crazed smile.

    ¡°Make way for my StuKa Ju-87!¡± She shouted once more as the thing glided down. Spoof and the others immediately shiver from Victoria¡¯s act and grabbed Genesis and her co.

    ¡°I am Victoria and I bring victory! Hear me o, mortals! Hear the judgment of heavens, Trumpets of Jericho!¡± Was the last thing that everyone heard as a huge exploding sound shook the whole forest.

 Chapter 113: Does it Make You Happy? 5

    Because of the explosion caused by the Trumpets of Jericho, the supposed cabin was devastated and the lakeshore is infested with tons of craters. All of the assassins are sprawled everywhere and luckily, just unconscious after that explosion.

    The only one who is barely conscious was the leader of the assassin as he desperately stands on his gait. Spoof and the others who hid behind the trees to take cover slowly emerges while Victoria lands on the ground from the sky.

    ¡°Phew, I tried my best not to kill anyone, okay? Well, as far as I can see, the only poor victim was the cabin, Ahahaha!¡± Victoria laughs as she scratches the back of her head.

    Spoof walks towards the sole survivor of the barrages and the man glares at him.

    ¡°Code Zero, so this is you now¡­¡± The man snickers as he glare daggers at Spoof.

    Spoof could only look at the man with eyes gentle and understanding. Behind the tattered scarf that covers half of his face, Spoof sprouted a faint smile.

    ¡°Code Eight C¡­because you don¡¯t want to kill, they killed Code Eight C instead. Code Zero, Does it make you happy, knowing that you freed yourself of the shackles binding you, at the cost of the life of the girl whom you treated as your little sister?¡± The man said trying to shake Spoof¡¯s mentality.

    ¡°Hey, guys! It¡¯s a mithril! I say, mithril! This will fetch us a lot!¡± Zirk shouted as he started looting the unconscious assassins.

    ¡°Ah, this is a good souvenir for the leader.¡± Marc said as he proceeds to strip the assassins one by one of their equipment.

    ¡°Really?! Hey, hey, I¡¯ll loot them too! This is kind of getting exciting! Defeating foes them gaining some experience and item, it¡¯s like an RPG!¡± Victoria started imitating Marc and Zirk too.

    ¡°Ah, Sir Mysterious guy!¡± Yrsha, who was able to move again, rushes to Spoof like a lovestruck maiden.

    Spoof was startled Yrsha dives on his back. His mind got more troubled than what the man said. Spoof¡¯s face flared in a cherry blush as Yrsha rubs her cheek on him.

    ¡°Hey, hey, let¡¯s get married, okay? I never felt this way before and you made my heart beat so fast!¡± Yrsha said as she clings to Spoof.

    Spoof thought that he can become Reysha¡¯s older brother.

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Spoof started panicking and started throwing his hand on the air to make hand gestures.

    ¡°Oh, are you mute? That¡¯s fine by me!~¡± Yrsha happily said.

    The scene in front of the man was nothing like what he expected. He thought of disorienting Spoof¡¯s mind by trying to bring up his past but for Spoof himself, the man¡¯s words were nothing but a breeze.

    The man is one of Spoof¡¯s acquaintance, in reality, however, they are not close.

    Even now, Spoof doesn¡¯t show any familiarity with the man and treated him as nothing but the foe he is.

    ¡°I see¡­so you found something for you. Well, your past will come haunting you sooner or later.¡± The man thought as he falls down and loses his consciousness.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Spoof knows of his past and accepted it well. He is aware that there are things that he cannot escape but that¡¯s precisely why Spoof won¡¯t run away anymore.

    But that matter should be set aside for now.

    ¡°I¡¯ve fallen in love for you, please marry me. I¡¯ll tell Reysha that I want to marry you, I''m also aware of your evil organization and plans and I wanted to help!¡± Yrsha bluntly said with a straight face.

    ¡°Hey now, we¡¯re not an evil organization! We¡¯re just a slightly bad organization!¡± Victoria argues as she loots another assassin.

    ¡°Yo, that doesn¡¯t really make any difference! Anyway, missy, we are bandits for a cause. If you can afford to lose your place to stay in this kingdom, you are welcome.¡± Zirk corrected with a stern face.

    ¡°Seriously? Ersha would flip a table if she ever heard that I fall in love with a bandit. I can¡¯t help it though, he just straight up stole my heart!~¡± Yrsha squeals as he tightens her hug on Spoof¡¯s arm.

    ¡°I bet Reysha would f*cking kill you.¡± Marc commented and his words are like ice slowly slipping down to Spoof¡¯s spine.

    Panic ensues inside Spoof¡¯s mind.

    Even with bodies lying unconscious around them, they found time to start a merry atmosphere. But even with the atmosphere natural to the band of bandits, someone emerges from the hiding of the trees.

    ¡°Ugghh¡­what¡­¡± Alef shows herself while holding her head as a slight headache attacks her.

    ¡°Oh my, oh my, are you fine, Miss cutie pie?¡± Victoria, upon the sight of Alef, moves like a flash in front of the dragon girl while holding her hand.

    ¡°You are¡­the summoned hero, Victoria¡­?¡± Alef recognizes Victoria and knits her eyebrows in confusion. She then lifts her head and saw the devastating scene of the aftermath of Trumpets of Jericho.

    ¡°Je t''aime!~ Indeed, it is I, Victoria, the one who brings Victory, at your service.¡± Victoria said with glinting flash of a smile.

    ¡°What in the world¡­what happened to our enemies¡­? What happened to the cabin? Where¡¯s that woman¡­?! Where is she?! Where¡¯s Genesis?!¡± Alef panics as she cannot find Genesis in their group.

    ¡°Ah, she¡¯s fine. I think she was with a man earlier. She should be around somewhere.¡± Victoria, realizing that her charm doesn¡¯t work on Alef, took a formal stance.

    Upon hearing Victoria¡¯s words of assurance, Alef breathed a sigh of relief as she looks down. Thereafter, a gloom started wafting around her while she bit her lips as she remembers how she was defeated.

    ¡°I¡¯m too weak¡­¡± She muttered to herself as if she is cursing.

    ¡°Heee? Beating yourself over strength and weakness? I bet you have a lot of time.¡± Zirk, who heard of Alef¡¯s self-loathing, scoffs at her with a smile.

    ¡°Human, huh? What''re the likes of you know? You have neither honor nor dignity as a race so don¡¯t talk as if you know everything.¡± Alef snaps at him and glared daggers.

    ¡°True, humans do not have time for honors and such, the way other races seeks for it, however, we humans don¡¯t bother with it as we can immediately find strength lying everywhere. We¡¯re crafty and flexible and our survival instinct screams louder than your dignity.¡± Marc support Zirk¡¯s words.

    ¡°Tsk, I can¡¯t believe my lord tries to cherish beings like you¡­¡± Alef said as if she is spitting those words.

    ¡°Say, we do not have any idea of what¡¯s going on. Why is the Archbishop here in the territory she shouldn¡¯t be.¡± Yrsha gave chase to the main objective as to why she is here.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stick your nose further on our business.¡± Alef snarls as she started walking towards the ruins that were once called a cabin.

    ¡°Hey, hey, is that an attitude you should be taking on when we just saved your hides?¡± Zirk stops whatever he is doing and started pointing at Alef.

    ¡°Humans have gone long tarnished the sanctity of appreciation. You don¡¯t deserve it.¡± Alef nonchalantly said without even batting an eye to Zirk anymore and proceed to walk towards the ruins of the cabin.

    ¡°You--!¡± Zirk was about to reply with a hot-headed decision but Marc holds his mouth off.

    Wordlessly, Alef started toppling the rubbles one by one.

    ¡°That damn staff of the woman¡­¡± Alef muttered angrily as she started looking for Claimh Solais. ¡°Couldn¡¯t it be¡­it was blown into the lake¡­?¡± she added as she looks at the lake with a lot of floating debris.

    With an angry countenance, Alef started walking towards the lake. Spoof and co. did nothing but watch as Alef grumpily starts searching on the lake.

    After a minute has passed, a voice called out to her.

    ¡°What do you think you are doing?¡± a young but cold voice echoes.

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Alef turned around with a stiff countenance and saw Genesis staring down at her.

    ¡°Like what I said, what do you think you are doing?¡± Genesis repeated the question.

 Chapter 114: Does it Make You Happy? 6

    ¡°What you ask¡­I¡¯m trying to find your damn staff. If you¡¯ve just listened to me in the first place, this mess won¡¯t happen.¡± Alef answered with an as-a-matter of fact tone.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I wanted to hear, you heathen. Why are you bothering yourself to find Claimh Solais? Why are you bothering prolonging what you came to me for? Why are you still trying to keep yourself together with me?¡± Genesis spelled those questions out with a default countenance, a face with no emotions at all.

    ¡°Huh? Of course, I need your divine power. When you gather enough, I¡¯ll extract it from you.¡± Alef answered as she looks away from Genesis and started searching again.

    ¡°Wrong, that¡¯s not what in your mind. You already attempted to kill me for fifty-seven times since we left the premise of the Mesola Kingdom. What¡¯s enough divine power for you anyway?¡± Genesis confronted Alef with questions that seemingly trying to pry answers.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Alef didn¡¯t answer as she herself is also confused.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go find Claimh Solais myself.¡± Genesis said as she dove into the lake to find her staff but¡­

    GLUB

    GLUB

    GLUB

    ¡°Hey!! You can¡¯t even swim!¡± Alef immediately scooped Genesis up from the deeper part of the lake.

    ¡°Let me go!¡± Genesis shouted as she tried to break free from Alef¡¯s hand.

    ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you?! You could have died, you know!¡± Alef replied with an annoyed face.

    ¡°You concern for my wellbeing is but a naught. For some heathen like you who can¡¯t even bring down your blade into my throat for your own goal disgusts me. You have no pride, no resolve, and not even an ounce of respect for the person you need to kill.¡± Genesis lashes at Alef as her voice becomes louder.

    ¡°This damn bitch¡­!¡± Alef sprouted an enrage countenance as she brought out the dagger that she needs to use.

    ¡°Fine, stab me, right here, right now! I am prepared for it, yet, your resolution dissolves into a bubble. You are not even one to satisfy your own ego, you are just making fun of my own pride now.¡± Genesis rips the neck part of her dress and laid bare her chest to Alef.

    ¡°Kuh¡­¡± Alef grits her teeth as the dagger in her hand stayed where it is and her shoulder trembles. Her face is distorted in both anguish and anger but she cannot bring herself to stab the dagger into the chest presented to her.

    ¡°Now, kill me! Or are you like all of the heathens out there?! Playing with your food before you eat it?! Barbaric, merciless, and not feeling an even ounce of suffering from others! It¡¯s always been like this! Human, non-human, all of you are a hypocrite!¡± Genesis lashes out this time on Alef.

    ¡°Go on! I have a wish to die but those prayers of mine could not be heard anymore! I am but a child cursed by my own mother!¡± Genesis¡¯ strong and steadfast countenance crumbles into nothing but a despair-filled one and eyes relieving all of her life¡¯s suffering.

    ¡°Two hundred years ago, when the Lord Eresti died, my mother was inflicted by a curse that turned her into an immortal! Despairing that she will not meet her end, she found a way to transfer the curse bestowed to her by the parting of Lord Eresti to me! The only solution that I have is to revive Lord Eresti again and pray for this curse to be lifted!¡± Genesis pounds her hands on Alef as bitter tears started flowing from her eyes.

    ¡°I, who was a frail thirteen years old child, didn¡¯t even know that meaning of this curse at that time. It was too late when I knew that this curse will bring me nothing but horrid suffering! For two hundred years, I stayed like this, child-like, frail constitution, and even strong emotion tantrums. It might be a short year for you heathens but for us humans, to see our loved one disappearing in the face of time, how painful such parting can be¡­¡± Genesis bit her lower lip as while clenching her fist.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    ¡°And alas, I found myself in despair and desperation. Decades ago, I started gathering divine power in preparation to revive Lord Eresti. One more means for me to remove the curse is to have a daughter. However, it is not just an ordinary daughter, I need a vessel who can contain divine power as such, the royal family of Mesola has. I have two options already for me to part with this wretched immortality but I was not granted by a daughter but instead, Falikh came into my life. It was my first time having a child that I do not know how to react¡­and before that, Falhus died. That¡¯s why I need Falikh to conceive a child with me for the chances of having a daughter or a next vessel.¡± Genesis falls to her knees as she gave out those words tinged with melancholy.

    ¡°And the divine power that you wanted from me¡­the chalice of faith where I keep them¡­hasn¡¯t even filled a quarter of it even though I¡¯ve been gathering for decades now¡­¡± Genesis hangs her head lifelessly as if hope has left her.

    ¡°I see, so you are immortal, huh?¡± A voice filled with rage and pride suddenly resounded. What appears in the blanket of the forest are Falikh and Oliver.

    Everyone in the place immediately got their attention pulled towards their direction, especially Genesis who saw Falikh.

    ¡°Son¡­Falikh¡­¡± Genesis slowly stood from her place and started walking towards him.

    ¡°Mother, is that¡­all of the worries that you carry?¡± Falikh asked with a  gentle eye that seemingly doesn¡¯t sympathize with her but neither scorns her.

    ¡°Falikh¡­I¡­I¡­!¡± Genesis, with face regaining hope, said, however, in the next moment.

    WHOOSH

    A fan made of metal breezes throughout the place that hovers violently across Genesis¡¯ torso. And before anyone realizes it, Oliver has already hacked Genesis¡¯ upper body away from her lower body. There¡¯s no blood nor flesh as the attack was so strong it left nothing.

    ¡°You bore me. I¡¯ve lost interest in you. It is as Sir Falikh said, take away your faith and you will turn into a lifeless husk. I¡¯m ashamed that I harbored rage against you.¡± Oliver said in a cold voice as she turns around after seemingly murdering Genesis.

    ¡°This is¡­far too cruel and terrible¡­¡± Victoria thought as she watches the scene with saddened eyes.

    ¡°Ahh¡­.Ahhhh¡­.AHHHH!¡± Alef, seeing how Genesis body splatters into the air, cried in utter despair as she runs towards what¡¯s left of her.

    ¡°No¡­no! No¡­! Noo!!¡± Alef tried to search with her eyes everywhere to find Genesis¡¯ upper body, however, she found none. Tears mercilessly streamed from her eyes and her own chest tightens as rage simply build up.

    ¡°You¡­You¡­why did you kill her?!¡± Alef shouted towards Oliver and glared at her as if she is cursing her.

    ¡°You are that dragon girl from the other day? I can¡¯t believe someone like you is following around a non-human hater like that woman. What an ironic, yet dumb tale.¡± Oliver deliver her words as if she is making fun of Alef.

    ¡°Ugghh¡­!¡± Alef¡¯s rage has reached its peak.

    A torrent of magical power spins around her whole body and wings bigger than she ever has grown from her back. The horns have grown several times bigger and the scales on her body gleams in a jade hue. After that, her body grows even bigger and before long, she turned into a dragon, her true form.

    ¡°I won¡¯t forgive!¡± Alef immediately dove at Oliver.

    ¡°This is bad! Sir Falikh!¡± Oliver panics and covered Falikh with her body from the incoming danger.

    Oliver immediately knew that there¡¯s a whole new difference in sheer strength if she is fighting a dragon now. If all she can do now is to protect Falikh, that¡¯s what she is going to do.

    ¡°Tsk, I heard a lot of crybabies today.¡± Another voice jumps into the fray.

    Victoria and Spoof are about to move to save Falikh and Oliver, however, they are a few seconds slower. At that moment, a warhammer came flying towards Alef and hit her in the forehead.

    ¡°Graaaaghhh!¡± Alef cried with a blood-curdling scream.

    The one who came out from the forest is none other than Reysha Einhart.

    ¡°This will leave a bad taste in my mouth¡­¡± She thought as she looks at the surrounding and saw that Genesis¡¯ body is once again, firm and intact and faintly breathing.

    Like what she said, she is an immortal.

    ¡°If I have not found the coordinates where Yrsha warped, I wonder what would really happen here¡­¡± Reysha breathed a sigh of relief to see that Yrsha is fine but once again warps her countenance in sadness.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand you. Maybe because I¡¯ve lived a fulfilled life in the past. Maybe because I was reborn into a loving family¡­I cannot fathom what pain you carry.¡± Reysha inwardly said as she sends a gaze of pity to Genesis.

    She then once again directed her sight to Alef who has recovered from the stun and charges at Reysha now.

    Reysha clenches her fist and throws an uppercut.

    Her punch was so strong that Alef¡¯s whole body was flung upward and she lost consciousness. Alef then reverted back to her normal humanoid form and lands on the lake with a splash.

    ¡°This is will truly¡­leave a bad taste in my mouth¡­¡± Reysha spelled out those words once again.

 Third Arc Final Chapter: Distress and Disturbance in the Utopia.

    ¡°You have such beautiful eyes, Genesis. It really does resemble your father¡¯s.¡± A woman said as she peered closer. Her eyes are shadowed behind her hair but her lips are smiling.

    ¡°Really, mother?¡± Genesis asked with a tilted countenance.

    ¡°Yes, it is. They are so beautiful and charming that it reminds of your father. The resemblance can be easily distinguished. It¡¯s so beautiful that I want to crush it.¡± The woman said as both of her hand holds on Genesis¡¯ cheeks and her thumb is just under her eyes.

    ¡°Mother¡­¡± Genesis lets out a surprised voice, however, it was faint.

    ¡°You have already received the blessing of Lord Eresti. You don¡¯t need these lively beautiful eyes. It will better to see it dead. Yes, just¡­like¡­this¡­¡± The woman slowly spoke those words before pressing her thumbs on Genesis¡¯ eyes.

    ¡°Arrggh¡­ahhh¡­it hurts! Mother¡­it hurts!! Stop! Please! Please stop!!¡± Genesis tried to struggle and grabs on her mother¡¯s wrist, however, her resistance proved to be futile.

    ¡°If you are fortunate enough, you don¡¯t need these eyes anymore. All you need to do is to devote yourself to Lord Eresti. One day, he will come back and will grant you a wish!¡± She said with ecstatic voice while pressing deeper on Genesis¡¯ socket while blood started dripping.

    ¡°No! Please stop! Stop! Stop! Stop! Stop! Stop! Stop! Stop! Stop!¡±Genesis flails her body as the pain became an excruciating one.

    ¡°It will be better¡­if they are as dead as mine. Don¡¯t you agree so, my daughter?¡± The cold voice came to her ear. A whisper so tragic and dreaded that one would feel dead on the inside.

    Recover, destroy, recover, destroy, recover, destroy¡­

    The mother keeps doing the process as if she is enthralled by the act itself. Even though her daughter¡¯s face is now bathing in blood and her hand is stained with it, she didn¡¯t mind. It didn¡¯t take long enough until the daughter stopped resisting.

    Now, she dons an eye that is emptied of emotions, as if her very essence of living was squeezed out of her. Her beautiful velvet irises lose its luster and only hollowed eyes are left intact together with her beautiful countenance.

    But thanks to losing a huge part of her emotions, she didn¡¯t lose her sanity within the span of two hundred years.

    ¡°So, what are we going to do with them now?¡± Reysha asked she wraps Genesis with a coat as her body is fully bare.

    ¡°What a disgusting empty eyes¡­¡± She followed with a thought as Genesis is unmoving and unreactive with her eyes cast down, lifeless and deranged from any emotions.

    Next to Genesis is Alef who also have a blanket covering her whole body. Her clothes were destroyed when she transformed into a dragon earlier.

    Unlike Genesis, Alef¡¯s eyes are burning with regret and resentment.

    Meanwhile, Spoof finished tying the assassins around a tree. All of the assassins are robbed of their weapons and poisons. They are no longer a treat to them, at least, to Reysha¡¯s group.

    ¡°For now, we can fetch some small change for turning these assassins to the city guards and let them handle it. The problem is, who will?¡± Falikh contemplated as he knit his brows.

    ¡°Oh, I can do that!¡± Yrsha raises a hand from Falikh¡¯s suggestion.

    ¡°Miss Yrsha? Come to think of it¡­¡± Falikh sprouted a nervous smile as Yrsha volunteered. He was conflicted and at the same time, confused about why she is here.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!~ I¡¯m on with the ride!¡± Yrsha announces with a smile.

    ¡°Ok!~¡± Falikh replied lightheartedly.

    ¡°For that, I shall bring in these fellows and turn them in. Also, I¡¯ll have this gentleman join me!¡± Yrsha said as she pulls on Spoof and hugs his arm.

    ¡°No problem!¡± Falikh gives a thumbs up.

    ¡°You easily accepted her¡­¡± Reysha hangs her shoulders, seemingly her effort to reject her earlier goes all down to the drain.

    ¡°Be that as it may, granny, what do you plan with the archbishop and the dragon girl?¡± Victoria asked as she walks closer to Falikh.

    ¡°¡­For now, let¡¯s take them in. No, let¡¯s take custody of them. Send them to Mika and explain everything, Victoria.¡± Falikh asked her with utmost sincerity.

    ¡°Yes! If she is granny¡¯s mother, then could she be something like my great-grandmother?¡± Victoria tilts her head as she racked for an answer.

    ¡°I guess?¡± Falikh also tilted his head as he also started contemplating for the answer.

    ¡°Umm¡­¡± A voice suddenly called out to them that comes from the forest trees.

    A brown haired man appeared while donning a perplexed countenance. He has bruises in some part of his body but nevertheless, none are fatal or something that would hinder his movements.

    He walks towards everyone and bowed his head.

    ¡°My name is Derill and I¡¯ve been following Lady Genesis ever since she saved my life. I¡¯m going to be grateful if you take good care of both of Miss Alef and Lady Genesis.¡± Derill said with an embarrassed smile.

    He is polite so Reysha could not ignore his words.

    ¡°Despite their cold interaction from other¡¯s perspective, I believe that Miss Alef and Lady Genesis grew closer and started caring for each other. Please, take good care of them.¡± Derill bowed deeper.

    ¡°Of course, I am her son. I shall take good care of my own mother. Thank you for serving her well.¡± Falikh answered as he places a hand on Derill¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Then, what are you going to do then?¡± Reysha asked the question as she noticed that the man called Derill worded his sentence as if he will get left behind.

    ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to get for them. Please don¡¯t mind me.¡± Derill said as he stared at the lake.

    ¡°I see, we shall heed your words.¡± Reysha replied assuringly.

    ¡°I never would have thought that¡­we will be taking in mother. We just planned on monitoring her movements but¡­ I guess this is fine too¡­¡± Falikh inwardly thought as his sight move towards Oliver who is quietly leaning on a tree with a disinterested countenance.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    They tried to wrap everything up.

    However, the heaviness of the atmosphere didn¡¯t feel like they resolve anything. Was it simply an accident, or was it fate that pulled them all together?

    Meanwhile at the Kingdom of Mesola, the capital castle¡­

    The current king of the kingdom, Lodh, explored the sanctuary where Genesis always stay. He has been doing everything by his power to get his hand on Genesis and everything that she has.

    He was a man who, even with several wives, lust after Genesis. He thought of Genesis as the most beautiful existence and he believed staining her would make her his property.

    Genesis¡¯ sacred sanctuary was swarmed by knights and they are all over the place as they investigate every nook and cranny.

    They discovered that the sanctuary has a lot of hidden doors. Those doors house a lot of documents and files that date back up to hundreds of years. There is also a room where Genesis used as another bedroom.

    At that room, King Lodh saw a peculiar book.

    ¡°¡­What is this? The Apotheosis of Zosimos?¡± King Lodh spoke as he read the title of the book.

    King Lodh immediately skim through the book and immediately got the idea of what is it for.

    Theory of creation, conversion, equivalent exchange of materials to another composition, the apex of chemistry and it¡¯s forerunner.

    It was a book about alchemy, and not just an ordinary alchemy¡­

    This is a book where one intends to create a life, to created what one would call a homunculus.

    ¡°The Archbishop¡­the one known as the Resplendent Holy Woman, was fiddling with this?¡± King Lodh told himself as he closes the book on his hand with knitted brows.

    He then looks at the table and found a lot of documents pertaining to her research. He skimmed everything and his countenance slowly becomes pale.

    ¡°She¡­already succeeded¡­¡± King Lodh muttered.

    For what reason Genesis wanted to learn about alchemy, a direct heresy to the religion she serves to? Alchemy, by etiquette, especially if its something about human research, is strictly frowned upon.

    ¡°Your Highness, we found¡­a passage!¡± A knight called out to King Lodh. He immediately heads out of the room as he tucked the book between his arm and pit.

    He marches towards the center of the sanctuary and found that in the middle of it, there¡¯s a staircase and the knights have gathered around the passage.

    ¡°Your Highness, should we go deeper?¡± The knight asked.

    ¡°Of course. We must press forward and see what kind of secrets the archbishop withheld.¡± King Lodh said as he leads the way by descending down the staircase.

    The passage wasn¡¯t so steep, it was just that the path was dark but thanks to magic, they illuminated their way.

    But the next thing that they will witness will make their countenance as pale as snow.

    ¡°A¡­laboratory? Moreoever¡­it has a lot of¡­treacherous things¡­¡± King Lodh uttered as he saw how there are eyeballs, human parts, and even unknown specimen are encased in large glasses.

    ¡°Your Highness, it seems that this place¡­is old¡­The Archbishop must have just reused this place but it seems it is originally used by someone else from the past.¡± King Lodh¡¯s adviser said so.

    ¡°Still, to mingle with abominations¡­ah¡­my pure angel¡­¡± King Lodh grimace.

    ¡°Your Highness, this place seems to have something deeper.¡± The adviser said so.

    ¡°I have to steel myself. Let¡¯s go.¡± King Lodh marches on with the knights in front of him while the remaining squads walk behind him.

    It is as the adviser said, there was something even deeper in the laboratory, however, instead of grimacing, as they opened the well-maintained steel door, they gasp in bewilderment.

    ¡°Oh¡­Ohh¡­! This is¡­¡± King Lodh can¡¯t find a word described the beauty in front of him.

    Encased in a glass tube filled with clear liquid, a woman is inside.

    Her beautiful countenance is frozen into sleep and her bare body which plays in the boundary of late teens and early adulthood wears nothing. Her dazzling blond hair illuminated by the neon light behind her exposes her beauty in gradient light that no words escape from the people who gawks at her.

    ¡°She is like¡­a goddess¡­¡± The adviser muttered as his eyes widened in utter awe.

    ¡°Is this¡­is this¡­a homunculus?¡± King Lodh, with a very elated expression, walk towards the sleeping girl. His face is ecstatic as he outstretches his arms outward.

    ¡°How¡­heavenly¡­!¡± King Lodh as he took a step forward.

    The girl then slowly opens her eye and directs her serene stare at King Lodh.

    At this point, everyone stood still as they saw the color of the girl¡¯s iris.

    ¡°¡­No way¡­¡± They all said as their whole body shook.

    The girl bears beautiful velvet irises, as beautiful as what Genesis has.

    No, all of them, in the corner of their mind, knows that the girl inside the water tank is like an exact replica of the Resplendent Holy woman herself, Genesis. The only difference is that this woman is like a grown-up version of Genesis.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The girl mumbled wordlessly and in an instant

    CRACK

    SHATTER

    The water tank shattered and she, the girl, floated and descended slowly down. Not even anyone said any words and none dared to disturb her.

    She lands on the ground and hangs her head.

    ¡°I see¡­mother¡­left me, huh? It seems he headed to where my brother is.¡± The girl said lifelessly, however, her eyes then redirected to King Lodh.

    ¡°Are you perhaps the king or something?¡± The girl asked as her countenance immediately bathed in confidence and the air around her changes to a prideful ambiance.

    ¡°Yeah¡­I am the King of the Mesola Kingdom, King Lodh.¡± King Lodh introduces himself but his face was still awestruck.

    ¡°Oh, have you started the world domination already?¡± The girl asks with a complete expectation of King Lodh.

    ¡°No¡­we are still watching the situation¡­¡± King Lodh answered.

    ¡°Boring. You should have at least started destroying one kingdom. Okay, I decided, you are an incompetent king and you should be rooted out.¡± The girl said as she sprouted a smile¡­

    A smile that immediately made everyone profusely sweat because¡­

    Her smile is twisted and filled with nothing but evil¡­

    She started walking leisurely towards the exit of the room and as she passes by King Lodh, a slight gust shook the place.

    ¡°Really, just how incompetent you are.¡± The girl said as she brought her hand up and presented a heart to the adviser. The heart is still beating and bloodied.

    ¡°Wha--!?¡± The adviser pales and before he knew it, King Lodh falls down.

    ¡°Better burn that together with trash. You won¡¯t be needing that thing anymore. I will be taking command so you better hurry up.¡± The girl boisterously said as she started parting the lines of knights.

    They immediately knew how powerful the girl is, just how terrifying her skill is just by their instinct alone.

    ¡°Oh yeah, for whomever in-charge with the personnel, prepare for the ceremony of my coronation immediately.¡± The girl said as she turns her head towards the adviser.

    ¡°W-When¡­?¡± The adviser nervously asked.

    ¡°Hmm? Right now would be a good time.¡± The girl whimsically said.

    ¡°But it is still night time!¡± The adviser tried to reason.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not a problem.¡± The girl closes her eyes for a moment and mumbled to herself once more.

    ¡°Guidance.¡± The girl said.

    The knights and the adviser are all brought down to their knees. Not only them, the spell rounded up to the whole kingdom and even as such still night, every single citizen, religious or not, are forced to do the same.

    ¡°See? They¡¯ll know it immediately.¡± The girl smiled and left.

    ¡°Devil¡­she is¡­a devil!!¡± The adviser shouted inside his mind as his legs are shaking in fear.

    Without delay, the adviser, fearing for his life, immediately moved and started assembling the needed personnel and forced them to prepare for a coronation ceremony.

    The staffs immediately do their work as they also felt how immense the Guidance was now.

    From a fanfare to the banquet, everything was prepared in an hour and a half. There¡¯s no time to mourn for King Lodh as he was killed like a stray dog.

    Now, stands at the royal veranda that oversees the whole capital stands the girl, wearing a garment that designed after the king¡¯s royal garb and meshed with a divine attire of an archbishop.

    As what the girl said, all of the people gathered in front of the castle, praying and kneeling down on the ground.

    Beckoned by fear, the adviser steps forward to start the ceremony, however¡­

    ¡°Stop with the long pleasantries.¡± The girl coldly said as she holds on the adviser''s shoulder and flung him backward.

    CRASH

    The adviser crashes to the knights behind and he was lucky to get away with few scratches.

    The girl steps forward and reveals herself to the citizen with a fearless smile. She didn¡¯t even have any nervousness her words naturally flowed out from her lips.

    ¡°Everyone, be grateful to witness bear of your new King and your new Archbishop! I, who has the power of the gods, descend into this world and will bring absolute damnation to all who will oppose us!¡± The girl, looking down at everyone, announces without missing a beat.

    Upon her words, the people started revering her and at the same time, fearing her. Her Guidance is a literal Hellmind to all of the people as they never felt a splitting headache before.

    ¡°Without fail, we will declare war on every kingdom across this world and we will annihilate everything that comes across our path!¡± The girl glows in a blue light and an insignia made out of light appeared behind her.

    ¡°And thus, the name of your new ruler is¡­¡± The girl pauses in a slight moment.

    ¡°Exodus.¡±

 Chapter 115: The Night of the Spark 1

    ¡°So with that, I¡¯m quitting!¡± Yrsha said with a smile as she handed a letter to a certain person inside an office. The person himself gapes his mouth in utter shock.

    ¡°Wait, Miss Einhart, why so sudden?!¡± The man with a balding head and wearing a glasses, asked in desperate and crumbling hoarse voice. She immediately tried to reach out to Yrsha¡¯s hand but was suddenly stopped.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Spoof immediately took Yrsha¡¯s hand before the man could do it.

    ¡°Well, as you can see, I wanted to settle a life with this gent here. Also, the education in this academy actually sucks and I¡¯m actually just putting up with it. I¡¯m just here because of the generous salary. Again, so with that, I¡¯m quitting!¡± Yrsha smiled once more as she took Spoof¡¯s arm in a tender hug as if she is flaunting him.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Spoof, who is currently wearing stylish casual clothes handpicked by Mika, looked away in embarrassment as he scratches his cheek.

    ¡°Aw shucks! He¡¯s all embarrassed!~ Well then, since it¡¯s summer vacation, I think you can immediately find a replacement for me. Since it¡¯s my sister¡¯s birthday today, I don¡¯t want any hassle so please, take care of the rest for me!~¡± Yrsha winked at the man before turning away from him, dragging Spoof out of the faculty.

    The other men in the faculty had their faces held down as if their dreams were crushed and their motivation to live was stripped off.

    ¡°Damn it!! Is it because of the face?! It is the face, right! She is so damn cute that I¡¯m still wrapped around her fingers even though she already has a man! Now how do I find a replacement!?¡± The man bangs on his table.

    In the hallway of the academy, Spoof carries a large bag on his back while Yrsha walks beside him. Their footsteps resound and the heat of the summer tinges the atmosphere, making it a little stuffy.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you do this when it¡¯s so hot.¡± Yrsha bends her body forward and looks up to Spoof with an apologetic smile.

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Spoof brought his hands forward and started gesturing that he doesn¡¯t mind in panic.

    ¡°Ehehehe!~ Is that so? Thank you.¡± Yrsha beamed another blinding smile with her cheeks now blazed with a tender blush.

    They started walking again with only a little space between their shoulders. Yrsha immediately felt a little awkward now and nervous while Spoof¡¯s mind is still in confusion as to why Yrsha is with him and why did she fell for him.

    ¡°Hey, are you accompanying me today because I¡¯m just Reysha¡¯s sister?¡± Yrsha asked a question without looking at Spoof¡¯s face even though she is aware that he can¡¯t speak.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Spoof knows it himself that he is compelled because she is Reysha¡¯s sister. He just nodded in return without letting Yrsha knows it. It made him a little guilty but that¡¯s just it for him.

    ¡°Well, It¡¯s your fault for making me fall in love with you at first sight. So, I¡¯ll try hard to make you fall for me, okay?¡± Yrsha said those words with tender sweetness but her eyes are full of resolution.

    ¡°I won¡¯t ask for us to be lovers on the get-go. I don¡¯t want to force a marriage on you too. The other night was just I got carried away. For now, why don¡¯t we start as a friend?¡± Yrsha stopped on her tracked making Spoof stop too.

    Yrsha faces Spoof and looks into his eyes as she holds out her hand for a handshake.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Spoof reach his hand out and shook hand with Yrsha in an embarrassed manner as his face flared up again once more.

    Surprised, Yrsha also awkwardly held onto the rough hand of Spoof.

    Actually, because of the heat of the moment, Yrsha blurted out about marriage and stuff but after having time to rethink of her actions, she burst in a stream of screams of embarrassment as she thought she was forcing herself to Spoof.

    Right now, she is so self-conscious of herself that any bodily contact becomes awkward for her.

    Spoof is quite unsure of himself for the reason, it was a first for him. As part of the bandit host club, it was only natural to be showered by affection and to mingle with girls, however, he felt that Yrsha¡¯s affection is deep and real and that¡¯s why he is having second thoughts.

    Was it really love at first sight? He thought.

    And so came a dawn for the man who lost his voice and has a low self-esteem and the woman who is awkwardly loud and confident.

    The two of them came out of the academy front gate and met up with Zirk who is waiting in a carriage.

    ¡°Oh, just get those things inside. Miss Yrsha, we have a new prototype of carriage especially made by none other than I, Zirk! I¡¯ve installed cooling runes on it and making it an air-conditioned type carriage!¡± Zirk grins as he beheld them his new invention.

    ¡°Oh, really?! Woooh! Finally! It¡¯s so damn hot! How about you guys?¡± Yrsha asked as she saw how the coachman¡¯s seat is still open to the hot weather.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Spoof opens the door for Yrsha with the intent to enter the carriage too.

    However, Zirk immediately grabs Spoof¡¯s shoulder with an iron grip while emitting a dark aura.

    ¡°Oh, WE will be fine! Right, Spoof?!¡± Zirk said as his grip tightens and Spoof started sweating profusely not because of how hot today but because of an entirely different reason.

    ¡°Is¡­that so? Okay!~¡± Yrsha happily boarded the carriage and Spoof gently closes the door.

    He had no choice but to join Zirk under the blazes of the sun today.

    ¡°Move your damn asses!¡± Zirk shouted as he lightly whips on the horses pulling the carriage with an evil smile. The horse started lightly galloping through.

    The little breeze of their travel gave a little comfort to them.

    Spoof noticed that the horses are quite lively despite the heat. He figured that before Yrsha and he arrives, Zirk tends to them and gave them plenty amount of water.

    Spoof thought that Zirk is quite thoughtful, however¡­

    ¡°Eiru have Demon Lord Ivy, Hansen has Princess Meriyal, Furan has his¡­housewives¡­and now, you and Miss Yrsha! You are one of those lucky bastards that were able to fetch a good haul!¡± Zirk said like he is cursing at Spoof.

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Spoof tried explaining that he and Yrsha aren¡¯t like that¡­at least, not yet.

    ¡°Stop that, you are going to be a big disappointment if you keep denying it. I understand how you feel and everything is sudden. In the end, it¡¯s all for you to decide. Think about it, her slim and beautiful feet stepping you while she just freshly took her socks off.¡± Zirk said towards Spoof in a low voice.

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Spoof contemplated. He contemplated as if he is trying to find the meaning behind the universe. Yrsha is Rerysha¡¯s sister so it will be given that she also has a high-quality foot. Pearly white feet with perfectly trimmed nails.

    ¡°You¡­probably should stay quiet about your masochistic tendencies¡­¡± Zirk knitted his brows as he saw how serious Spoof becomes.

    It¡¯s your fault that I started thinking like this right now though, Spoof thought.

    ¡°Oh boy, but imagined getting sandwiched by both of their feet. A combination of two sisters massaging your face with their bare feet.¡± Zirk, knowing that Spoof is a little stirred now, kept stirring.

    ¡°¡­!......!¡± Spoof reaches out to Zirk¡¯s neck and strangles him.

    ¡°I know! I know! Okay, I¡¯m sorry, it hurts, dumbass! I won¡¯t tease you anymore!¡± Zirk tried to shake off Zirk and when he apologized, Spoof lets go of him.

    Spoof quietly sighs as the heat of the weather resonated with his own excitement.

    ¡°Sheesh, be a little more tamed with the violence! Well, speaking of Miss Reysha, don¡¯t you think that she and the leader are quite an item to behold?¡± Zirk asked.

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡± Spoof tilted his head in confusion.

    ¡°There¡¯s been a weird camaraderie between the two of them lately. It¡¯s kind of odd but at the same time, it fits. Don¡¯t you think they make a good couple?¡± Zirk cleared up his intention behind his words to Spoof.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Spoof shrugs as he don¡¯t quite picture it well but he is aware that they have been getting closer in a weird way.

    ¡°Hopefully, we can find out soon what their relationship will end up to. I have a lot of respect to both of them so I don¡¯t want this thought to fly over to their ears.¡± Zirk muttered as he kept his eyes straight on the road.

 Chapter 116: The Night of the Spark 2

    The night in the Einhart household, carriages lined up one-by-one at the grand front of the huge mansion. From the most mediocre to the most luxurious, everything keeps coming.

    The whole territory of the Einhart is now a festivity full of incandescent. The whole place, while still being illuminated by the moonlight with a clear weather, is brimming with several lights that merge with each other that created a beautiful resonance.

    Even the chandeliers of utmost quality serve as the most serene illumination that pulled a romantic allure and catches the breath of the guests.

    An array of tables is lined up and food of the highest quality is served and all sorts of liquor are placed in a special corner while servants are going around offering drinks to each individual.

    Beau afloat as the bouquets of flowers are decorated with delicate skills that one may think the person responsible for it dedicated his life to such art.

    Even the pedestal that will serve as the stage is given detailed attention as statues of the angelic motif are lined up with a fountain of lustrous beauty stands behind.

    True enough, nobles and aristocrats are mingling with each other, wanting to get favor from the Einhart¡¯s. Even the high ranking merchants are treated equally with the same opportunities as long as they present with a good background.

    The head of the Einhart, Mirsha together Seran, are greeting the guests that keep coming while Ersha gives them an entertaining conversation while she is at it.

    Glances of envy gathered at Seran as they saw how Mirsha is still as youthful as ever. The frail beauty that wears a white angelic dress with her exposed shoulder covered with a cream-colored sash while Seran wears a fashionable and sharp suit that fits well with his boots.

    However, despite how presentable the two are, Ersha Einhart chooses what suits her best. As the one who represents the Kingdom¡¯s strength, she wears her full plate that gleams with silver shine. Despite her appearance, she was not out of place. In fact, it was expected for her to be this steadfast even in this night.

    Simply put, Ersha don¡¯t like dresses as it will make the outline of her lean muscles visible. Instead of showing any pitiful feminine appeal that she has, Ersha rather shows an appeal that made her looks like a prince in the most charming night.

    Later, Yrsha appeared in front of the crowd. Yrsha can¡¯t not show her face and was forced to wear a dress. It¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t like wearing it, but rather, she doesn¡¯t want to attract any unwanted attention.

    She decorated her hair with white flower ornament of her left hair lock and wears a frilly azure gown that covers her shoulders up to her wrist. And then, she wears an elegant white magician¡¯s robe to fully finish everything that she thought would turn off possible suitors but it backfires.

    Her unorthodox way of dressing proved to be a lot more attractive to the eyes of men as she appears to be more conservative.

    That¡¯s why when she appeared in the hall, she got swarmed by men of varying social status.

    As the party started getting a little bit heated, a murmur started waving throughout the people as one carriage arrives. It was nothing special but the people became livid.

    As the carriage opens, they appeared.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­! No way, who would have thought that the Einhart is affiliated with them?¡± A woman within the crowd murmured.

    A commotion arises as they climbed up the stairs. Even Mirsha Einhart widens her eyes but excitement got the best of her as her lips broke out in a blooming smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasant night to you, Mister and Mistress of the Einhart. I am thankful for taking care of one of my business colleagues.¡± He, Mika, said as he bowed slightly at the Einhart couple.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°M-Madam Fleur!? No, no, no! It¡¯s an honor having you here! Are you perhaps a chaperon of Sir Falkh?¡± Mirsha nervously asked.

    After all, the idol of all fashion and the most famous perfumer is in front of her. The elegant and stylish Mika wears a beige coat of the finest quality covered with a matching flaxen scarf. Under those garments, he wears a black suit with a blue necktie.

    Following him from behind is Falikh, Oliver, and Spoof who are wearing the same motif of clothes for the people to see that they are a group of people at the same level.

    None of the merchants there can even measure up to Mika. It was even an insult to call Mika a merchant as it would put his name in the same dirt as them.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasant night to you too, Sir Falkh and Sir Oliver.¡± Seran greeted the two respect befitting of them.

    ¡°The same honor goes to you, Sir Seram Einhart. I am sorry for bringing uninvited guests.¡± Falikh said with smooth words.

    ¡°We do not mind! To bring such a figure, my wife is so happy. Well, now that I know of Madam Fleur, who is the other one?¡± Seran looks at Spoof.

    ¡°He is Albert Von Lugh, my friend from a faraway land. When it comes to skills, he is equal to me.¡± Mika introduced Spoof¡¯s alias.

    ¡°Sir Albert is it? I am honored to have you here too.¡± Mirsha said with a countenance full of expectations.

    ¡°¡­¡± Spoof did nothing but bowed down lightly.

    ¡°He is mute but I am sure that he has the skills that I mentioned.¡± Mika gave a word for Spoof.

    ¡°Oh, how mysterious you are, Sir Albert. I¡¯m sorry for my rudeness. Please be my guest here.¡± Seram, after shaking hands with Falikh and Oliver, shook hands with Mika and Spoof.

    And with that, like honey on the field of bees, the crowd closes into Mika in a heartbeat as soon as he entered the hall. It was a blessing that Mika has a golden tongue and a superb social skill.

    On top of pulling the attention of the people, the band of bandits has also infiltrated the staffs.

    The dishes are oddly the best and seemed to be regarded as the best that they ever tasted according to the nobles who started food tasting.

    The one behind it is Teth.

    He entered the Einhart¡¯s staff two days ago and got the trust and attention of all cooks and servants because of his skill that even far surpasses the royal cooks. In response to his skill, Teth has immediately become the head chef that even Reysha became joyful upon eating Teth¡¯s food.

    Yrsha, who was panicking on how to handle the crowd of men around her notice the presence of Spoof and likewise, Spoof spotted Yrsha.

    Actually, no one is dumb enough not notice that kind of crowd. Their eyes connected like a sticky stream of web-linked them.

    The band of bandits which are composed of the best of the best handsome people easily stood out. That also applies to Spoof as his beautiful silver hair glitters and his princely charm pulled a lot of woman in an instant.

    However, at that moment, he can only look at one girl and likewise, Yrsha is just staring at Spoof.

    The difference in appearance immediately made all of the men around Yrsha to back away and made way for Spoof. Even the girls who are going to approach him stopped at their tracks as they realized that his attention is glued to Yrsha.

    They walk towards each other as opportunity gives it to them. They created their own world with only their footstep resounding to each other¡¯s ears.

    As they arrive at each other¡¯s front, made another hardcore eye contact.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Yrsha got her tongue-tied as she looks at Spoof¡¯s countenance. On the contrary of Spoof¡¯s appearance when they first met, he right now is too much for Yrsha to describe.

    ¡°¡­!¡± Likewise, Spoof is stumped and frustrated that he cannot convey any words to describe how Yrsha looks to be the most beautiful woman in the world. He can only set his own cheeks ablaze like how Yrsha is also in a reddish daze.

    ¡°This is the first time I saw Yrsha like that. Is she interested in that gentleman?¡± Ersha said inside her mind as she watches Yrsha with curiosity.

    ¡°Oh my, isn¡¯t it good for you, Spoof?¡± Mika gently gazes at Spoof, as if an older bro¡ªsister looking after a sibling.¡±

    The crowd is rousing up.

    Falikh and co. looks around because of the sudden commotion but they soon knew why.

    From one of the grand stairs that towered the whole place, accompanied by servants, she appears, Reysha Einhart.

    As she comes down, everyone noticed it.

    A divinely elegant girl with a youthful beauty that she inherited from her mother wears a gown as deep as the crimson night filled with flower themed ornaments. The crimson outline of the dress gives an elegant yet straightforward shine one can only describe as sinister disguised as a goddess outshining the crowd.

    Her usual messy hair that made her looks like a walking fluff is now neatly tied in a low ponytail that hovers over her left shoulder and her usually obstructive hair on her forehead are now swept cleanly to the back.

    The men who previously thought of Reysha as nothing but a little bit of an attractive girl are now trying to clean their eyes, thinking about how the girl became suddenly on par with a goddess.

    Expectant nobles and aristocrat immediately gather at the end of the stairs with their hopes reaching the roofs that they can easily appeal to Reysha.

    As soon as Reysha came in contact with them as she hasn¡¯t reached the ground yet, they held out their hands, volunteering to become her escort.

    ¡°Hah?!¡± Reysha snarls at them with a disgusted look.

    All of the men shivered as Reysha looked down on them with disgusted eyes. None are safe as she bathes them in her hostile eyes.

    ¡°What are you, a yakuza?!¡± Falikh thought as he tried muffling his laughter.

 Chapter 117: The Night of the Spark 3

    The flood of guest started dying down and after some time passes, Aspara arrives. She wears formal clothes as the councilor of the king. She is wearing her magician¡¯s robe while hiding her outstanding cleavage from sight.

    As for the reason she wanted to look conservative¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Mirsha!¡± Aspara said as she smiles at Mirsha Einhart.

    ¡°How have you been, Aspara?¡± Mirsha greeted as she hugs Aspara lightly with a quick kiss on the cheek.

    ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Seran coughs sparingly while trying to avoid any direct eye contact with Aspara.

    ¡°¡­Tsk, you gorilla. Why don''t you drop dead already? Your life expectancy sure is troublesome as always.¡± Aspara curses at Seran with an intense hostile glare.

    ¡°That question¡­does it pertains to how many times you already tried to kill me in the past?¡± Seran nervously asked as he pales at Aspara¡¯s glare.

    ¡°That¡¯s an absurd claim.¡± Aspara simply brushed it off.

    ¡°This woman¡­¡± Seran furrowed his brows while taking a step back away from Aspara.

    ¡°Fufufu, you two are as lively as ever! Anyway, Aspara, please enjoy yourself tonight!¡± Mirsha said as she Aspara off with a smile.

    Aspara walks towards the hall with people taking care of their businesses with one another. She looks around and found what kind of mess is already happening from the naked eyes of the populace.

    ¡°Two idiots, Yrsha and Spoof, are awkwardly conversing. Madam is surrounded by a flock of girls trying to get on his good side. Falikh and another boy are just on the corner as they minimize contact. And Reysha, the center of the attention, is greeting each noble house.¡± Aspara analyzes as she surveyed the surrounding.

    ¡°Falikh is already on standby and Reysha is gathering attention well. It¡¯ll be up to me where to lure out the king from the crowd.¡± Aspara started thinking of the best possible routes.

    ¡°We need a situation to drag everyone¡¯s attention away from him.¡± It is one of Aspara¡¯s problems as of the moment.

    As Aspara said before, it¡¯ll be easy for her to manipulate the king¡¯s decision but there are times where her voice won¡¯t matter since that king has steadfast values. There are a lot of things that Aspara cannot do too and the reason why¡­

    A moment later after Aspara arrived, the gaudy carriage arrives. A platoon of knights lined up on both side of the stairways and salutes in attention as the door of the carriage opens up.

    From there, a man as huge as Seran Einhart climbs down. His bright beige hair is decorated with an ornate crown and he dons a luxurious red mantle with fur trimming. He is obviously not fat as his chest is held upright and his body build is outright sturdy.

    Following from behind is his beloved queen, a woman with a slender hand were guided and reveals a woman of healthy skin color and body molded like an hourglass. She wears a thick capelet over her silken white dress as if the thin coldness in the atmosphere lays like a winter night to her.

    ¡°Aluria, my queen, is your dress still too thin?¡± The king asked his queen with a worried countenance.

    ¡°Your Highness Ridil, I suppose it is still. I apologize for I still can¡¯t overcome the nightly chill.¡± Aluria said to Ridil with a sorry expression.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be. I¡¯ll request my good old friend here for warmer clothes for you. I am fairly certain he and his wife will be more than happy to help you.¡± Ridil assured his wife, the queen.

    ¡°It¡¯s like you¡¯ve taken us for granted, old Ridil.¡± Suddenly, Seran called out to the king.

    ¡°Hahaha! But, can you even say that if you see this queen of mine shivering, old Seran.¡± Ridil gave out a simple reply to Seran¡¯s words with a smile.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°Hmm, certainly, I shall ask the maids to bring her something warmer. Dear Aluria, are you feeling well?¡± Mirsha intervened before Seran and Ridil start another bicker.

    ¡°Lady Mirsha, as kind as always, I see. I¡¯m sorry for causing you trouble.¡± Aluria gently bows her head to both Seran and Mirsha as she is way younger than the too.

    ¡°You are the queen, there¡¯s no need for that.¡± Seran lightly worded it for her.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Queen Aluria. No one would even though that you already have sons because of your appearance.¡± Mirsha teased.

    ¡°¡±¡­Is that sarcasm?!¡±¡± Both Seran and Ridil said inside their mind.

    Mirsha looking like she is only on her late teens is one thing but, Aluria, on the other hand, is also as youthful as Mirsha. However, since Mirsha is a lot more experienced because she is older, Aluria is prone to being shy as the only man she ever loved is none other than the king of Kerias, Ridil.

    ¡°Lady Mirsha, please stop with the flattery¡­¡± Through her healthy tanned skin, Aluria¡¯s face becomes ablaze from cheeks to cheeks while she looks away and puts a hand on her lips.

    ¡°¡±¡±¡­Still a fine piece of cake!¡±¡±¡± Seran, Mirsha, and Ridil all thought.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s the number one reason why charm won¡¯t work on the muscle freak king. It¡¯s Queen Aluria. Though, I really don¡¯t hold anything against her. If I have something to say, I supposed I¡¯d be very glad to welcome her as my wife too if chances arise.¡± Aspara thought as she took a sip of her drink.

    ¡°Damn, I want her as my wife too.¡± Falikh thought too as he saw what happened.

    ¡°¡­Wow.¡± Oliver said inside her head as she admires Aluria.

    And it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that almost all who saw Queen Aluria thinks of the same thing. It¡¯s as her name plays, allure¡­

    Not long after, Queen Aluria receives better and toastier clothing for her shivering shoulders.

    As the King and Queen of Kerias come, people at the hall bow down them and greet them with the utmost respect. It¡¯s the same thing to Reysha, the birthday celebrant, to courteously bow her head to the Kingdom¡¯s king and queen and greet each other.

    ¡°Haaa¡­I hate this. I feel like a decoration with no real purpose.¡± Reysha complained inside her head.

    All in all, the party goes as something standard and normal and to the eyes of someone like Reysha, taxing and stressful. Even if there are things like dancing and chatting, she sees no real joy in any of those.

    Little did she know that her boredom will immediately elevate into another level of excitement¡­or nervousness.

    A certain carriage came and immediately, the atmosphere that can be said peaceful yet lethargic becomes awfully heavy but heart pounding.

    What¡¯s abnormal about the carriage is it¡¯s thrice larger than any normal carriage that was far seen in the face of Einhart Manor. It has even two doors to accommodate thrice as many as people.

    Horses?

    No, they are using a stronger version of horses called nightmare horse whose mane is blazing with dull blue flames and its eyes are glowing red.

    ¡°It¡¯s here¡­¡± Seran gulps at the sight of the very entrance of abyss itself while Mirsha clings to his arm.

    Suddenly, two coachmen opened the door of the carriage and reveal what one would call terrifyingly mesmerizing. A blood draining terror comes in a form of beauty and divine mixed together that it creates a harmony.

    Comes out is a girl with a beauty not in the denizens of the living anymore. Her skin as pure as the snow and her blond hair is nothing comparable to human as it glows in response to the moonlight¡¯s pure blissful serenity.

    Her overly majestic crimson dress lays down up to the ground dazzles everyone, and the breathtaking presence that she dons announces that she no longer belongs to the realm of the mortal.

    Her two colored irises of red and green gleams in delight as she saw how people welcome her.

    On the other door of the carriage comes another existence that bequeaths great authority.

    Though her plain countenance leaves so much to argue, her pure darkness of dress welcomes no complains to gawk at her elegance. Not only that, her eyes that leaves no soul untouched, on contrary with her said plain countenance, coldly watches the masses with no inhabitation of iciness.

    She is definitely human but her presence is as great as the first girl and one would turn their head towards her direction without abandon.

    ¡°Um¡­W-Welcome¡­to our humble abo--!¡± Mirsha tried speaking but the two girls, Ivy and Meriyal walk past them while giving them a slight bow.

    ¡°Dear¡­¡± Seran holds onto his wife who just saw the terror brought upon them.

    Setting foot on the great hall of the Einhart, Ivy and Meriyal immediately drew attention that even the king of the kerias himself gulps at their appearance.

    ¡°It is I, Ivy Hellbeing, grace you mortals with my presence! It is I, the Demon Lord of the Kingdom of Sirius, who now gallantly appears everyone!¡± Ivy announces as she puffs her chest out.

    ¡°I am the Fourth Princess of the Breille Kingdom, Meriyal Breille! I shall bestow all of you the permission to gawk at my very being.¡± Meriyal said as she looks down on everyone.

    ¡°This¡­is them¡­¡± King Ridil said to himself as he stares at the two biggest figures as he stands at the center of the hall.

    ¡°It is as Councilor Aspara said. They have presences that can overwhelm. Forget bowing down, they don¡¯t even seem to try to greet me on their own accord. But¡­this is fine.¡± King Ridil inwardly thought as he began walking towards the two figures with Aluria on his side.

 Chapter 118: The Night of the Spark 4

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, darling!¡± Yrsha urges Spoof as they saw the spectacle made by Ivy Hellbeing and Meriyal Breille. She drags him into a corridor and heads to an empty room.

    Upon entering the dark room together with Spoof, Yrsha immediately closes the door shut and cast a soundproofing magic together with a spell that blocks any magic residue from leaking. Spoof immediately took his coat and other things off.

    ¡°So, are you ready?¡± Yrsha said as she also took off the robe impeding her movements.

    ¡°¡­¡± Spoof nodded.

    ¡°[Arcane Verfolgng.]¡± A map of the whole landscape of the Einhart Territory comes into a projected visual as Yrsha commanded.

    Shown in the map are hundreds of dots that are color green, however, there are several yellow colored dots that are moving by the edge of the Einhart Territory. Spoof also took a peek at the map and started pondering.

    ¡°These are unwelcome visitors. As you can see, there are a lot of them in a different location. According to Sir Falikh, Princess Meriyal Breille had assassins sent to her during her visit on the Mesola Kingdom. It¡¯s not weird for the same incident to happen here.¡± Yrsha reaffirmed as she started navigating the map closer to the location with yellow dots.

    ¡°Darling, are you sure you alone is fine? I can go if you want.¡± Yrsha worriedly said to Spoof.

    However, Spoof gives Yrsha a thumb up with a smile of fearlessness. Before Yrsha knew it, Spoof has already donned his work clothes and spun the scarf around his neck.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re strong after all. If you return safely, I¡¯ll give you a¡­reward¡­~¡± Yrsha whispers seductively at Spoof¡¯s ear and the person himself shivers in delight and nodded vigorously.

    ¡°Have you memorized the placement of the warps? I¡¯ll give you the necessary items so you can access them, okay? Also, I¡¯ll communicate with you through this so please keep it with you.¡± Yrsha said as she gave a cerulean stone on a ring to Spoof.

    ¡°Since my specialty is arcane magic, I made it possible so I can communicate within my own territory. That said, off you go!~¡± Yrsha said as she wraps Spoof with a lavender glow and sometime after, he vanishes.

    ¡°Now then, I¡¯ll try to navigate him to the directions where the lost dogs are.¡± Yrsha said as she sat down on a chair as she overlooks at the map.

    While Spoof and Yrsha already made their move, in the hall¡­

    Ivy and Meriyal step closer towards the king of the Kerias Kingdom and look at him face-to-face. King Ridil himself braces his own self at the face of two personages with an absolute presence of a ruler.

    There are wise kings and there are those who are born to lead. King Ridil knows himself that he is neither of those. However, these two in front of him are also neither of those but rather, they are those with born authorities with a high pedigree of charisma.

    ¡°King Ridil looks troubled. At least he knows the gravity that those two carries. Even how strong I get to be, I can never ever attain such overwhelming authority.¡± Reysha thought as she stood up and walked new to Aspara.

    ¡°Correct me if I¡¯m wrong, you two are your Highness the Demon Lord and the famed Fourth Princess of the Breille Kingdom, no?¡± King Ridil asked as if he is treading in a thin ice with a perplexed countenance.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    ¡°Please, do not be so tense. We are only guests and you are the King of this land. Please defer from anything too formal.¡± Ivy said while sprouting a smile that seemingly taunting.

    ¡°Demon Lord Ivy, please make your statement a little bit more aligned with your expression. For now, it¡¯d be best if we show a favorable impression, no?¡± Meriyal said without hiding anything despite her words.

    ¡°Show a favorable impression, yes? But that¡¯s a little too demanding of you, Princess Meriyal. It¡¯s a little suffocating to keep up faces. It¡¯s rude, yes, but I don¡¯t think showing any faces besides my true one would be ruder.¡± Ivy said in a manner that seems so natural for her nature.

    ¡°Is that a norm in your kingdom? It¡¯s something all the kingdoms should learn. Anyway, it¡¯s a bore to talk with a little time right now. If possible, I want to discuss matters that would be more productive.¡± Meriyal replied with an implication.

    ¡°How should I respond to this? They may have said that this is my own Kingdom but relations with the Breille Kingdom should be improved to fill the agricultural gap and diplomacy with the Demon Kingdom would be a deal I may never ever encounter again. For now, I''d them to take their time and try to lighten the mood.¡± Ridil ponders deeply.

    ¡°You two aren¡¯t really hiding anything. I suppose what Councilor Aspara said about the two of you are right. We can¡¯t be discussing official matters now, can we? It¡¯s your friend¡¯s birthday after all. I wholeheartedly welcome you two as a special guest.¡± Ridil said as he glances at Reysha.

    ¡°It pleases me how you quickly acknowledge me and Demon Lord Ivy. I will assure that all of us will benefit from each other. It is also to mend our wounded diplomatic relations from before.¡± Meriyal said as then formally gave Ridil a respectful bow.

    ¡°As for me, Ivy, will be looking forward to a positive outlook with our newfound acquaintanceship, King of Kerias, Ridil Kerias. Also, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet your dear Queen too.¡± Ivy said as she then gave Ridil a bow and greeted Aluria.

    ¡°Yes, I look forward to our further talk in later dates.¡± King Ridil bows down to the two of them. ¡°Were they¡­testing my mettle by that short and brief exchange?¡± Ridil then thought inwardly as he looks at the figure turning around from him.

    Even though they said that he is the king of his own land, as may as well be the one with resources they are looking for, for King Ridil, he knows that the two would be able to contribute greatly to his kingdom and further bolster what they are lacking.

    ¡°The first and crucial step for the three kingdoms to merge forces is done. Although I didn¡¯t think that the roles would be reverse between King Ridil and those two, it still worked out in the end.¡± Aspara evaluated what she saw in front of her.

    ¡°Sir Falkh, I am quite unsure how they were able to go around about that talk.¡± Oliver whispered to Falikh as they are still standing at one corner of the hall, trying to thin their presences.

    ¡°It is as simple as you saw, Oliver. King Ridil is nowhere a pushover despite being manipulated by Aspara. We can assume by that that Aspara can only control certain decisions made by King Ridil. From here on out, it was a psychological battle. At first, one would think that King Ridil would see if they are trustworthy, however, Princess Meriyal and Demon Lord Ivy are by far, too overwhelming. The tides were turned and the battle turns into if King Ridil has what it takes to be trusted battle.¡± Falikh explained without missing a beat.

    ¡°I see. The rests are now clear. Princess Meriyal and Demon Lord Ivy talked in a carefree manner to lure King Ridil into a circle of thought to make him acknowledge his position subtly. It was to save his face from this crowd and to make it seems like they are already in friendly terms.¡± Oliver added to Falikh¡¯s conjecture.

    ¡°Yes, in the first place, The Demon Kingdom Sirius, by what Ivy said, is already a powerful and prosperous kingdom. The only problem is the distance between the Breille Kingdom and the Kerias Kingdom.¡± Falikh clarified.

    ¡°Since the Breille Kingdom is closer to the Sirius Kingdom, they have received trades from them firsthand and as we talk, their kingdom is growing economically and militaristically at an accelerated upkeep. If King Ridil made a misstep here, well, it¡¯s up to us to do something about it.¡± Oliver said she heaves a sigh.

    ¡°Okay! Since the first phase of our plan is filled in and it seems that Miss Yrsha and Spoof has taken their posts for security, it won¡¯t be that long before the second phase starts. Oliver, be ready.¡± Falikh asked Oliver with a grin.

    ¡°Yeah, we will be killing three birds with one stone!¡± Oliver also smiled as she looked back at Falikh.

    The night is still young and Falikh and Co. plans are to satisfy three goals. The pieces are now moving one by one but the main show is looming around the corner.

 Chapter 119: The Night of the Spark 5

    The flow of the party changes and the drowning presence of Meriyal and Ivy died down as they started socializing with the noble of the kingdom. Their discussion ranges from idle chatter to setting up appointments.

    Knowing that Meriyal Breille is considered genius for her contribution in agricultural reforms and inventions and Ivy Hellbeing for just simply because she is the Demon Lord, dozens of nobles started buttering up to them. It was a fairly normal occurrence and the people involved into are aware of it but regardless, it decrees a lot of their diplomatic goal.

    Not long after their talk with King Ridil, Ries D¡¯Levierre and Lala Forchure appeared before Meriyal.

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± Meriyal asked as if she is whispering those words towards her two trusted escorts and childhood friends.

    ¡°Yes, the situation is a lot stable. We do not see any enemies approaching the vicinity. Also, Lord Hansen will arrive shortly after making sure everything is arranged.¡± Ries said as while keeping her head low.

    ¡°That man, I told him just to come with me. Who is going to be my escort and my dance partner when the ball starts?¡± Meriyal said bitterly with knitted brows. ¡°Anyway, you two, please standby and enjoy the night.¡± She added.

    ¡°We cannot do that! We need to be by your side after all!¡± Lala rebuttal as she sprouted a worried countenance.

    ¡°Oh my, don¡¯t be so worried. Meriyal will be safe with me as long as she sticks close to me. You two go along now. While we wait for our escorts, please make yourselves enjoy the party.¡± Ivy approached them and assured the two worried knights.

    ¡°Indeed, it is as Ivy said. See, someone seems so interested in talking with you.¡± Meriyal said as she smiled at a person incoming. It was Ersha Einhart who is keeping a keen eye on Ries.

    ¡°May I have a little bit of your time, Miss D¡¯Levierre, the commander of the Breille Kingdom Army? I want to have a conversation with a fellow who can sway the masses.¡± Ersha said as she held out her hand to Ries.

    Ries together with Lala faces Ersha in utter disbelief as Ersha approaches them in such a manly manner. They knew that Ersha is a woman of stupendous appearance but they didn¡¯t expect her to be this too appealing.

    ¡°I digress! I am nothing more than a dust to what the famous Ersha Einhart can do! Even if we have the almost same position within our kingdom, Miss Ersha surely is far beyond me.¡± Ries presses those words to Ersha.

    ¡°What a humble attitude! You aren¡¯t too proud or too drowned by your achievements! It is as they said, you have a soft heart for everyone. I would like to discuss a lot of militaristic affairs with you as we will do it in the future too. Actually, you may have some answers I am seeking for. Please let me have a bit of your time!¡± Ersha pleaded to Ries as she clasped her hands. ¡°Please come too, Vice Commander Forchure!¡± Ersha said as she snaps a glance to Lala.

    ¡°Eh?! Me too? I¡­I am honored!¡± Lala said with a face ablaze from the suddenness.

    It was rather funny to see that the tall Ersha Einhart needs to lower her stance a little to match with Ries and Lala because they are one head shorter than her. It was not an exaggeration to say that Ersha¡¯s physiques are a lot more masculine than the two knights which made them feel taken aback.

    The three knights left to talk among themselves and then comes Reysha towards Ivy and Meriyal. Noticing her, Ivy sprouted a smile and Meriyal bows a little to her.

    ¡°Happy birthday! How was my performance!?¡± Ivy greeted her with a smug.

    ¡°Congratulations for turning seventeen, Miss Reysha. I hope a long life will come to you.¡± Meriyal said with a respectful tone.

    ¡°Yes, thank you Miss Meriyal, however, I do think you two overdid it¡­¡± Reysha said in a low voice.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I get thank too?!¡± Ivy complained.

    ¡°Hah?! Know your place.¡± Reysha said as she put her hand in a pulling motion from thin air. It was her act when she pulls her Warhammer from her dimensional storage.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    ¡°Ah! No¡­yes¡­I¡¯m sorry. Please, not that!¡± Ivy pleaded to Reysha with an anxious countenance.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s going to happen next? Now that you two secured a meeting with King Ridil, what¡¯s to come tonight?¡± Reysha asked casually as Meriyal and Ivy are the safest options to talk with currently.

    Falikh and Oliver are not out of the option but she rather stays away from talking with males, for now, to keep all suitors at bay. They may get the wrong idea if Reysha carelessly approaches an opposite gender.

    ¡°All we know is that we should secure a firm standing within this kingdom immediately. Hansen and Eiru immediately rush somewhere before we even reached your territory.¡± Meriyal said with a small sigh, seemingly inaudible.

    ¡°What a busybody.¡± Reysha widens her eyes in surprise not because she thinks they are good but because they left these two girls.

    ¡°That aside, Miss Reysha, you¡­really are beautiful if you put an effort.¡± Ivy said as she looks at Reysha from head to toe.

    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t work up anything flashy as the two of you though. You two totally overshadowed me with your presences.¡± Reysha bluntly said with a faint smirk on her lips.

    ¡°So, is there anything on your side, Miss Reysha?¡± Meriyal asked the query with great interests.

    ¡°There is. We¡¯ve taken custody of Archbishop Genesis.¡± Reysha closes into the two of them and whispered it with great confidentiality.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s, how?¡± Ivy, with a surprised countenance, asked.

    Meriyal and Ivy took great interests of the news but Reysha just shook her head in response.

    ¡°I¡¯d like you two to get a better detail out of it from Falikh himself. There are a lot of circumstances happening within their family after all and I don¡¯t want to butt any half-assed explanations.¡± Reysha firmly said.

    ¡°Hmm, I see. If words got out that the Archbishop of the Mesola Kingdom is in custody of anyone in the Kerias Kingdom, they could start a huge conflict about it and may start the spark of war regardless of outside opinions.¡± Ivy thought as she ponders on the information she just received.

    As the three of them murmurs among each other, whispers started assailing the place as they saw how the three of them talk.

    ¡°¡­Is it just me or¡­even without escorts, none dared to approach us?¡± Ivy tilted her head quizzically.

    ¡°You know, you¡¯re quite stupid. After the ruckus you made, you think people will carelessly approach you? Also, you are the Demon Lord so they expect that you¡¯re stronger than anyone here.¡± Reysha said with a perplexed countenance.

    ¡°The strongest is in front of me right now though.¡± Ivy mulled.

    Meanwhile, Ivy is quite unaware of the reality going around her. In actuality, there are a lot of men interested in her. None can resist her transcendental beauty and breasts that one can reckon with. It¡¯s the same for Meriyal, however¡­

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Meriyal stares at another man who tried to approach them again.

    Aware of Ivy¡¯s idiotic disposition, Meriyal took the liberty to scare any men that will approach using her icy glare. Reyhsa took notice and kept quiet about is as she also benefits from it.

    Meanwhile, Aspara is making a really pained expression as she watches the three. She was just chatting with Mirsha when she noticed how the three of them gathered in a really outstanding spot.

    ¡°I¡¯m relieved that I told King Ridil that they are friends.¡± Aspara thought as she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about wrong rumors spreading.

    Sometime later on, the orchestras who are solemnly playing a background music changes gear and started playing a lively music fitting for a dance.

    ¡°Is it time already?¡± Reysha said as people started steering away from the hall.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t notice your father talking?!¡± Ivy was shocked as she also listened to Seran.

    ¡°I tend to ignore him on a daily basis.¡± Reysha bluntly said with a light tone.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­That¡¯s your father we¡¯re talking about here¡­¡± Ivy smiled stiffly while leaking a weak laughter.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind it, Miss Reysha. Your father only said something about thanks and welcome and that the dance will start. However, at this rate, keeping people at bay for their advances won¡¯t work anymore.¡± Meriyal intervened.

    ¡°I know that.¡± Reysha frowned as she saw the same men who wanted to get on her good side. As the celebrant of today¡¯s occasion, refusal is unacceptable, not anymore.

    A light headache started attacking Reysha¡¯s head when she thinks about the flood of grubby men from teens to aged trying to make an advance to her. She hated the idea but it is something she couldn¡¯t control anymore.

    As a noble of the Einhart Household, it is expected of Reysha to go along these events even if she doesn¡¯t want to.

    However, at that very moment, something intangible within the place erupted. It was not something destructive or even obstructive. The people around don¡¯t even know that it started, one of Reysha¡¯s biggest headache.

    Among the crowds walks Falikh in bursting with an overflowing charisma none can understand and charm that can even frazzle both man and woman because he started radiating an awful golden color in their eyes.

    ¡°Tsk... this is what they called Host Mode?¡± Reysha felt like her worries became a heavy burden.

    Without sparing any thoughts, people started drifting away from Falikh but their eyes are good as glued to his brilliance. They only watch as Falikh approached Reysha and kneeled in front of her with one knee on the ground and held his hand out.

    ¡°Miss Reysha Einhart, will you take the first and the last dance with me?¡± Falikh declares that made an erupting gasp from the crowd.

    ¡°Oh? OH?! You¡­underestimate me?¡± Reysha¡¯s cheek twitched at Falikh¡¯s fearless proposal.

    The second plan is in motion.

 Chapter 120: The Night of the Spark 6

    Without hesitation, Reysha took Falikh¡¯s hand and let him took her in the center of the party. With little gentle steps, Reysha and Falikh took all the attention.

    Falikh raises his hand in which holding on Reysha¡¯s hand and in response Reysha curtsied elegantly to show her preparedness of the approach. By bending one knee and raising a portion of her dress slightly, Reysha showed the most lady-like gesture Falikh has ever witness out of her.

    Falikh then closes into Reysha and held her by the waist and Reysha gently places her hand on Falikh¡¯s shoulder and they started a slow but rhythmic step in accordance to the music.

    In the middle of the grand hall there sways melodically two people with arms locked with each other. The concordant music is as serene as the night and the building atmosphere of people dancing with each other fills in the ambiance.

    The glowing chandelier slowly dims in a faint glow but the figure of the ladies and gentlemen are still to gawk at as the glow illuminated somberly the visage of the elegance exuded by the performance.

    But of course, the couple that stood out the most is Falikh and Reysha.

    Even though they are making little steps and lethargic sways, it was elegant and correct nonetheless. Falikh who is even in his disguise attracted people¡¯s attention and Reysha who is tonight¡¯s celebrant easily gave their presences out to the onlookers.

    The dance was solemn and serene and it brought a refined atmosphere, however, it was not the real highlight of the night.

    After some time, the orchestra slowly shifts the somber music to a somewhat shallow but alive music. After that, the music becomes even livelier and the dim room became brightly illuminated once more but this time, it has more intensity into it.

    Since the beat became intense, the majority of the dancers left as they can¡¯t keep up anymore and soon, the others will join them because of the fire building up in the center of the great hall of the Einhart Manor.

    Falikh and Reysha started moving vigorously.

    Falikh spun Reysha around and caught her by the waist as she falls backward. As she regains her footing, Reysha immediately pulled Falikh and started exchanging complicated steps where their feet will collide if there¡¯s any misstep.

    Reysha¡¯s dress wasn¡¯t even a hindrance and Falikh¡¯s clothes don¡¯t even fold. The two of them moves with steps that seem imprinted in their heads.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    As the tone change, their rhythm changes into more vivid steps as they started an intense tango. Their feet move like they have danced with each other for centuries and their camaraderie implies that they have been so close with each other that their movements are so natural.

    Their movement clicks.

    None of the onlookers knows, not even the two people involved, that their hearts started connecting together with these intense movements. Their breathing becomes aligned as their bodies move in sync with each other.

    Sprangling in every direction possible, holding out to each other¡¯s hand and beating in fervor, spinning momentarily and unconsciously bracing each other, all of it are done by Falikh and Reysha as their movements perfected to the point of flaws aren¡¯t even available to happen.

    A feverish ambiance started wafting and the intensity of the orchestra shows no sign of dying down but Falikh and Reysha moves their body accordingly to their memories of the past.

    Even as sweat started trickling from their foreheads, even as they felt stuffy from their clothes, even as their breathing started becoming ragged, their feet move in resonance.

    Even as their roles were reversed, their hearts beat together and remembers the sensation of their time together unconsciously.

    Slowly, the music started becoming mellow as the musicians started closing the dance. Slowly, Reysha and Falikh started moving slowly as the music beating in their hearts also started calming down and the heat of the camaraderie between them started settling.

    At the moment the music ceases to reverberate, Reysha and Falikh found themselves staring at each other, trying to catch each and their own breath.

    Even as sweat pours down from their countenance, their eyes are glued to each other with thoughts in disarray. The onlookers are captivated by their dance and gawk at them, however, Reysha and Falikh are the ones who are more flabbergasted.

    The glow of their countenance from intense moving and the bodily heat are passed onto each other as they are embracing each other so close.

    Even with their height difference, they were able to dance if they have been practicing for generations.

    It was an incredible sight and feat that people rarely sees. Everyone thought that it is true that it is unorthodox and improper, however, the very delightful movements blew away every word of opposition.

    After the silence, cheers and claps erupted from everyone in the place. It was a controlled moment but nonetheless, showed the people are more than entertained.

    Reysha and Falikh created their own space and dominated the whole hall but in exchange, they showed a spectacle that none could ever achieve.

    Was it a fluke?  Was it by chance? Was it something else?

    Thoughts like that come across Falikh¡¯s mind as no one else he knows who can keep up with his movements. He only knows one person and that person was long gone.

    Was it because it¡¯s nostalgic? Was it because of the heat of the moment? Was it something else?

    What pushed Reysha to dance to her heart content and what made her accompanied Falikh in such rhythmic escapade of steps. Her love may long have been gone as she may have thought but those movements that are deeply etched in her manifested.

    The onlookers don¡¯t even have any ideas of any of their thoughts.

    How this beautiful mixture of steps and sways born to and how such practiced steps are produced are a question none will even ask. The only thing that swayed them this night was the brilliance of the two people who danced to their heart content.

    Little did anyone know, a spark started that night.

 Chapter 121: Inland Skirmish 1

    Within the noise of cheers and claps, in the encirclement of the people, Falikh and Reysha started drifting away from each other. It was a fleeting moment that should end as the momentary spark flashes out.

    Seran and Mirsha hopes are elated as they saw how Reysha seemingly fits like a puzzle with Falikh, as the prospect of having a grandchild came. They are still somewhat suspicious of Falikh¡¯s true identity but if they saw how Reysha acted in severe proximity with him, they deemed that Reysha must have really trusted him.

    Reysha returned to her chair in daze and Falikh once again blended with the crowd and Oliver soundlessly returned by his side.

    ¡°Sir Falkh, that was incredible! I didn¡¯t know you could dance like that!¡± Oliver said in glee with gleaming eyes. In actuality, anyone would ask if they saw it but the chances of other people asking Falikh is almost none.

    ¡°I¡¯ve practiced it a long time ago. I¡¯ve practiced it together with my beloved in the past. That¡¯s why it came as a shock for me when Reysha started keeping up with me.¡± Falikh said in bewilderment as he once again sticks his sight towards Reysha¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Sir Falkh, the person you are talking about is¡­the person from your past life, right?¡± Oliver asked timidly.

    ¡°Yes¡­but¡­I wonder¡­if Depp and Reysha are actually¡­¡± Falikh¡¯s words trailed off.

    Oliver, noticing that Falikh expresses a joyous glow on his face, feels downhearted. A wonder of feelings, of what could it be, of what it should be. Whatever from those, Oliver could not find anything pleasant at how Falikh looks at Reysha.

    ¡°Sir Falkh, there was something you should have done, right?¡± Oliver tried to change the mood to their objective.

    ¡°Ah¡­I forgot! I should be securing Miss Reysha! That¡¯s so clumsy of me.¡± Falikh remembered it but rather than panicking, he only smiled wryly.

    However, on the contrary of Falikh, Reysha right now is having the most desperate situation.

    ¡°Why did caught up in the heat of the moment?! That¡¯s basically giving more leads of my true identity!¡± Reysha holds onto her face with both of her hand.

    ¡°That was quite a dance, Reysha. I didn¡¯t know you know how to.¡± Ersha called out to her with a smile unsure of any intention.

    ¡°E-Ersha?! That was¡­you see¡­¡± Reysha was caught off guard again so her face appeared flushed and panicked.

    ¡°Reysha¡­do you really like him? Can¡¯t say I¡¯m keen in seeing you dating with someone for now but I really can¡¯t appeal against it, huh.¡± Ersha said with a frown on her face.

    ¡°Correcting her¡­might complicate everything more¡­¡± For now, Reysha let Ersha thinks that way. In the first place, she felt like denying it would do something that may hinder tonight¡¯s plan although she disliked that they have plans that she doesn¡¯t know.

    ¡°Come to think of it, Yrsha has been missing for a while now. The last I saw her is she is pulling the man she is interested in somewhere.¡± Ersha said those words with a visible irritation.

    ¡°She¡¯s with Spoof? I know that the guy doesn¡¯t have any balls to do something to Yrsha but I¡¯m worried for a different reason. Also, I can clearly picture it that Yrsha will be the real predator rather than Spoof.¡± Reysha knits her brows.

    After some time, the greeting to Reysha continued but the men trying to woo her was reduced from few to none. The performance of Falikh and Reysha left a deep impression on everyone, even to King Ridil and his wife, Queen Aluria as they tried to imitate the steps.

    The scenery of the gentle king and the clumsy wife was a pleasing show to the masses.

    Even Ivy and Meriyal were thankful that they didn¡¯t join in the dance as even their presences will be toppled by such camaraderie.

    Mika, on the other hand, was pleased by the outcome and quietly waits in one corner while entertaining some nobles that wanted to gain a connection with him.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    ¡°Fufufu, that was a good performance my dear Falikh and Reysha. However, the time is nigh and we are about to begin our last performance. After that, it is for Oliver to take the stage.¡± Mika inwardly said as he looks at the night sky.

    A moment later, an explosion from afar erupted and it attracted all of the people¡¯s attention towards it. The explosion in the night sky illuminated the hall and after a large one, a series of more colorful explosion flew towards the sky.

    It was fireworks scattering throughout the dim sky accompanied by stars.

    Fireworks is not a foreign concept in this world, in fact, people use it in festivals and celebrations. Be it magic or explosive powder, fireworks becomes easy to produce and it becomes a common display for people to be dazzled.

    The spectators are all watching the sky painted with exploding colors in a daze.

    ¡°It has started. Good work, everyone!¡± Mika said as she glances at Falikh and the latter also sends a knowing nod in confirmation.

    Aspara who also caught of this sends a nod to Mika and also started moving. She closes into King Ridil and Queen Aluria to pull them somewhere inside the Einhart Manor, however, before she could even do it, another commotion arises.

    ¡°What now?!¡± Mika blurted in a low voice as soldiers guarding outside of the manor started flying towards the hall and crashes.

    ¡°They have the guts to cause a commotion at my presence!?¡± Ersha shouted as she drew her sword out and started strengthening herself with magic.

    The people in the hall started panicking and they went to the side of the hall to avoid getting caught up. Several escorts and guards started manning up to protect their employers and nobles alike and drew their sword for the incoming danger.

    Also, accompanied by the Einhart¡¯s soldiers, the hall was flooded with its fighting force while evacuating the civilians.

    Then, at the entrance, a line of soldiers was mowed down and flung with a scaly tail.

    ¡°Move!¡± A scream of a girl echoed.

    The sound of armors clanking and crashing reverberated as the girl flung them in her descent. The girl who interfered is none other than Alef and in her cradle is Genesis.

    ¡°Uninvited guest will be purged. It¡¯s your unlucky day for causing trouble in my abode!¡± Seran called out as he readies his sword given by Mirsha.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be supporting you and Ersha.¡± Mirsha said as she buffed Seran and Ersha with magic that further enhances their fight capabilities.

    Aspara, being the Councilor and a capable magician, took King Ridil and Queen Aluria away at that very moment while Falikh who saw that the intruder includes his mother widens his eyes in surprise.

    Falikh was stopped before he could even move his feet towards Genesis but Oliver grabs his arm.

    ¡°Sir Falkh! The opportunity presented itself and we need to move! Lady Aspara has moved the king somewhere and we need to complete our objective!¡± Oliver cried as she pulled on Falikh.

    ¡°¡­¡± Falikh can only bite his lip as he saw his mother crashing the party. It is as Oliver said, it became the golden opportunity for them but the appearance of his mother made him hesitate.

    ¡°Sir Falkh, we cannot stop now. We need to seize this moment or we won¡¯t be able to rebuild the Beast Kingdom Maelous!¡± Oliver tightens her grip on Falikh¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Fine¡­¡± Falikh turned his heel from Genesis direction and went where Aspara drags the King and Queen.

    Ivy and Meriyal watch the scene unfold with wary eyes.

    ¡°Ivy, is this also part of the plan?¡± Meriyal asked as Ries and Lala places her behind them.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. That¡¯s the archbishop so I don¡¯t think they will go this low to use someone important!¡± Ivy also speculated as she prepares for any possible combat.

    As Alef arrives at the center of the hall and landed she immediately let go of Genesis. Genesis falls over on her knees and tried to collect herself.

    Seran, Ersha, and Mirsha together with the majority of the people do not know the true face of Archbishop Genesis so they pointed their swords at her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t interfere, you humans!¡± Alef growled at them as she shielded Genesis with her own body while glaring at Ersha and Seran.

    Genesis stood up with a shaky gait and started running towards Reysha.

    ¡°You!¡± Ersha leaped away from Alef and swings her sword towards Genesis.

    ¡°[World Lapse.]¡± Reysha whispered and the phenomena called World Lapse twisted the world¡¯s reality perception and reversed the elapsed second and let her move within a range of seconds.

    CLANK

    ¡°Wha-!?¡± Ersha sprouted a flabbergasted countenance as her sword hits the floor.

    Before anyone noticed it, Reysha was already carrying Genesis by the collar of her clothes and threw her casually on the ground.

    ¡°Uggh¡­!¡± Genesis groaned as she was thrown.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Reysha coldly asked.

    ¡°Reysha!¡± Seran shouted.

    ¡°Do not mind me, I know this woman. Also, keep that dragon girl at bay.¡± Reysha told her father as she glances momentarily at Alef before returning her attention at Genesis.

    ¡°Help¡­!¡± Genesis immediately jumps at Reysha¡¯s waist with fleeting word of a plea.

    It was nothing like Reysha expected it.

    Genesis face is pale to its limit and her eyes are sore from crying and tears are still streaming from it. Her lips are trembling and her whole body is tensed and all of it was felt by Reysha. Even her small and slender fingers can¡¯t stop shaking for some reason as she grabs on Reysha¡¯s dress.

    ¡°Why should I help you?¡± Reysha coldly replied to Genesis¡¯ plea.

    ¡°You need to! You are the strongest person I can rely on right now! Please!!¡± Genesis, as she clings on Reysha, kneels on the ground.

    ¡°Strongest?¡± Reysha muttered.

    ¡°She¡­is coming! I can feel it¡­she is heading here right now and she will definitely kill Falikh! She¡¯s dangerous and she¡¯s extremely twisted! Hey, please, help me!¡± Genesis cried out to Reysha.

 Chapter 122: Inland Skirmish 2

    ¡°Spoof, there are two more people in the outskirt! They are retreating! Please make haste!¡± Yrsha called out as she navigated Spoof¡¯s direction through magic and a device that enables communication.

    Spoof on the other end of the conversation immediately rushed towards the specified location. As he stealthily moves from roof to roof, an array of fireworks started brightening the humid night sky and the people in the city cheered as the light dances.

    Spoof knows that Marc and Zirk are the ones who started the fireworks that set off and tantalizes the people. It was part of the plan to give the night a wanted spice and Mika was the one who suggested it.

    Not long after, he reaches the outskirt of the city and started pursuing the runaway assassin.

    Spoof has succeeded in disarming and catching the assassins and now in pursuit of the last two. He is getting tired of running and jumping around. Not to mention, the battle he needed to engage to.

    But before he can even engage the remaining assassins, Spoof hangs his head in dismay as he saw the two assassins already apprehended by someone he knows.

    It was Eiru and beside him is Hansen who is now tying the assassins with a rope.

    ¡°Ah, Spoof, that¡¯s so sloppy of you! Good thing Hansen and I saw these two on the way.¡± Eiru said as he knit his brows.

    ¡°Like what I¡¯ve been telling you, Eiru, we shouldn¡¯t have to. I bet Meriyal will be furious at me.¡± Hansen said as he heaves a sigh.

    ¡°Spoof, who are you with there? Well, not like you can actually talk or something. Anyway, it seems our mission is complete!¡± Yrsha¡¯s voice resounds from the ring that even Eiru and Hansen heard.

    ¡°Hey, who is that, Spoof?!¡± Hansen asked.

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Spoof¡¯s darling!¡± Yrsha said with a cheery voice that it made Spoof panic.

    ¡°Oh, Spoof¡¯s lover, huh? Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Eiru and the other one is Hansen, though it will be a better situation if we can talk in person.¡± Eiru introduces himself while awkwardly looking at the ring.

    ¡°It¡¯s as you said, however, we can¡¯t take our leisure time now! The whole manor is in a panic now! Can you please return here!¡± Yrsha said in a less anxious tone.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening there, Miss?!¡± Hansen hastily asked.

    ¡°Intruders came and now everyone is in panic. The intruders are the Archbishop and the dragon girl she was with. Well, knowing Reysha, she can handle this.¡± Yrsha gave them a detail with a relaxed tone.

    ¡°The Archbishop?! It seems that there are lots of things going on. Anyway, thank you for the information.¡± Eiru thanked Yrsha and they started dragging the assassins on their way back.

    The plan was to turn over the assassins again for a hefty amount of money as Spoof has already acquired a person they can interrogate. The others that they have caught was already routed by Zirk and Marc and once again, looted.

    As they turned over the two assassins with a little issue but was passed by Yrsha¡¯s approval, Spoof, Eiru, and Hansen walk in the street of the city in the fief that the Einhart directly governs. Even the streets of the city are lively as people, even as the night grew deeper, are enjoying a festive mood, unaware of the commotion that is happening on the Einhart Manor.

    Meanwhile, on Yrsha¡¯s end¡­

    ¡°it seems this is also part of their plan, huh? I expect nothing less from people like them!¡± Yrsha exclaimed as she leans back at her chair.

    She gazes at the geographical projection of their territory and smiled. There are lots of green dots which are the citizens of the city, there are yellow dots which are guests with authorization to enter from either the gate guard or by someone with a position.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    And there are blue dots, people who Yrsha treasures the most, she knows best, and are important to her. Even Spoof¡¯s dot is blue together with the people Reysha is close with.

    ¡°I like interesting things and something that would lead to something a little bit chaotic, but as expected, I love it the most when it¡¯s peaceful, especially if the day is tranquil and laying down in a lazy afternoon.¡± Yrsha muttered as she brought her knees up and hugs it.

    As said those words, she brought out a bracelet and a book from the pocket of her cape.

    ¡°Not only Ersha but also Reysha gave me something yesterday. I swear that I feel like I am getting spoiled by Reysha too. Maybe I should buy them something later?¡± Yrsha said.

    ¡°As soon as Spoof arrives, I¡¯ll introduce him to mother and father quickly. Tie him down while I can, huh?¡± Yrsha giggles as she thought of something really disgraceful.

    However, as her mood elevates, a sudden change happens and every strand of her hair stood up accompanied by cold sweat bathing her back and her forehead.

    ¡°Wha-?! What is this¡­?! I feel¡­so scared¡­?¡± Yrsha tightly squeezes on her knees as the sudden sensation invaded her.

    She immediately snaps at the projected map in the room and there, her shoulder trembles in fear.

    ¡°There¡­are two red dots approaching and¡­they feel like¡­dangerous, however¡­why is something like this here?!¡± Yrsha stares at the two red dots first after staring fearfully at the dot in the middle of those two red dots.

    ¡°A black dot¡­a sign of disaster¡­¡± Yrsha muttered as the black dot moves in unison with the red dots. What more is that they are heading towards the city, no, towards the place where she is right now.

    The dots that reeks danger head towards the city in a fast pace and this immediately drained every blood in Yrsha¡¯s countenance.

    ¡°Spoof! Are you there?! Spoof!?¡± Yrsha immediately called out anxiously, forgetting that Spoof can¡¯t talk.

    In any case, Hansen and Eiru should be able to hear her voice so she still grasps on that hope to warn them, however, none of their voices replied but instead, a voice of a woman spoke.

    ¡°Hi!~ What an amazing device! I¡¯m sorry for entering your boundary, mage.¡± A cheerful voice resounds.

    Yrsha returns her eyes on the map and saw that the three dots stopped exactly at the predicted location of Spoof and his friends. Yrsha is washed with despair as she already thought of what¡¯s going to happen.

    ¡°Thou art so stiff! Loosened up a bit! Oh, what is this? Your larynx is in tatters. How horrible! Let me fix that for you!¡± The voice sounded so happy and it further elevates Yrsha¡¯s anxiety.

    ¡°Hey, please, don¡¯t hurt the people over there whoever you are!¡± Yrsha mustered up her courage and shouted those words.

    ¡°I¡¯ve lost interest so now I don¡¯t have any business with them. Maybe I¡¯ll try taking a good look at you. Wait there, okay?¡± The voice said fleetingly.

    Yrsha immediately looks at the map and the dangerous dots started moving again, however, she still can¡¯t find any room to feel relieved.

    ¡°Miss¡­are you there?¡± Eiru¡¯s voice called out to Yrsha.

    ¡°Yes! I¡¯m here! Hey, are you guys in one piece?!¡± Yrsha asked immediately.

    ¡°Miss¡­thank you¡­you saved us¡­you literally saved our lives¡­¡± Hansen¡¯s shaky voice intervened.

    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t pleaded at the last second¡­I don¡¯t know¡­I can only imagine something worse than death.¡± Eiru followed up with a voice full of fear.

    She¡¯s heading here, that walking disaster.

    That¡¯s the only thing that Yrsha could think of right now after hearing Spoof and his friends¡¯ safety. She deactivated the projected map and immediately head out of the room to tell everyone.

    However, as soon as she opened the door, the figure of Ersha and Reysha are already in sight.

    ¡°Ah, Ersha¡­Reysha¡­I have to tell you two something!¡± Yrsha said to the two of them.

    ¡°See, I told you she¡¯s around here.¡± Reysha said with a faint smug on her face.

    ¡°Yeah, good girl, good girl!¡± Ersha then rubs Reysha¡¯s head with a proud smile.

    ¡°Listen to me, something dangerous is coming here!¡± Yrsha blurted it out loud towards her sisters who seemed so complacent about the situation.

    ¡°Yeah, we know that. That¡¯s why we¡¯ve come to tell you to help in evacuating people. You together with mother can do it, right?¡± Ersha said as she then patted Yrsha¡¯s head.

    ¡°This place will become a battlefield so just save any people out there. Do it for us, Yrsha.¡± Reysha said as she also rubs Yrsha¡¯s head.

    ¡°Wait¡­! This one is definitely something else! Even you, Reysha, may actually die!¡± Yrsha desperately tried to convince the two.

    Yrsha doesn¡¯t really care about the people. She¡¯d rather save everyone close to her and let people she doesn¡¯t know to die.

    ¡°We are Einharts! Even father is raring to go! Just how powerful this enemy is!? I can¡¯t wait!¡± Ersha said with a smile of an excited warrior.

    ¡°The strength of the enemy doesn¡¯t concern me. I am sticking here because my family will. Yrsha, we are relying on you.¡± Reysha said as she turned her back together with Ersha and they walked away from her.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Yrsha. Expect more gifts from us in the future.¡± Ersha said to reassure Yrsha.

    ¡°Ah¡­so steadfast and valorous¡­my sisters are¡­definitely lunatics¡­but that¡¯s exactly why¡­they have strong hearts and never trembled¡­¡± Yrsha can only think as she sunk into silence while looking down.

 Chapter 123: Inland Skirmish 3

    Footsteps resound and a woman of a figure as transcendent as a goddess with her blond hair romantically sways with the gentle breeze of the wind and her focused translucent purple irises brought a whole new meaning to a gem.

    In the middle of the large hall, a long table with a set of tea with fragrant smell of jasmine wafts and a delicious cake in an elegant platter with an intricate cream whipping and cherry on top is placed. A seat is vacated at the other end and directly opposite to it, a girl with dazzling dusk black hair sat.

    She is wearing an elegant dress and her sheer and deep irises, as black as the night, stares at the blond girl who slowly approaches with a smile.

    ¡°For a feast, you seem to be all by yourself in this large hall. Might you be, you do not possess people you call friends?¡± the woman asked as she invited herself to the vacant seat.

    ¡°I¡¯m only expecting a special visitor such as you and thus, I preferred privacy over a gathering. Might I know about your name, esteemed guest? My name is Reysha Einhart, the third daughter of the Einhart Noble house.¡± Reysha introduces herself to the stranger.

    ¡°How flattered I am! In response, I shall let everyone bear my name to hear!¡± The blond woman stood up.

    ¡°Tsk¡­she knew already, huh! No, she already knows it since coming?¡± Reysha clicks her tongue inside her mind.

    ¡°My esteemed name is Exodus, the supreme ruler of the Mesola Kingdom, the one embodying the title of both the King and Queen as well as the new bearer of the title of the Archbishop!¡± Exodus said as she flaps her coat backward in a grand manner.

    Her act was nothing cringe-worthy or anything. In fact, her bearing that she introduced doesn¡¯t even match but it was more apparent that she is in fact, holding too much power.

    ¡°How much of her words should I believe? No, in fact, how much information I can extract? For some reason, just seating in opposite side of the table where she is right now is making my feet cold.¡± Reysha deemed as she kept her poker face.

    ¡°Well then, what does the Supreme Ruler of the Mesola Kingdom wanted? What happened to the previous king and to the archbishop?¡± Reysha asked while trying to act calm as she sips a tea from her teacup.

    ¡°A question I expect. Such bore. To answer that, the Mesola Kingdom decided to cull those who are deemed incompetent. It¡¯s the same as the archbishop, but that doesn¡¯t mean I going to reject the person respective prior to my overhauling.¡± Exodus answered with complete confidence as she took her seat and started partaking in the tea.

    ¡°Then, to follow up that question, what have you come here for? I¡¯m quite baffled that you traveled all the way from the Mesola Kingdom to the Kerias Kingdom just for a greeting.¡± Reysha asked while trying to lead the conversation.

    ¡°I¡¯ve set my sight on this place. I, as a supreme ruler, wanted to expand my domain. You already know what I mean, right? I am here to actually negotiate, a civil trade of words and at the same time, to finally hug my mother who is in here, right?¡± Exodus said as her eyes sharpen while glaring at Reysha.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Reysha already foresaw it too, the magnitude of this person¡¯s power. To be able to feel where Genesis is, they must have some sort of special connection. The woman is like a splitting image of Genesis, however, has a more eerie atmosphere and her perceptiveness is abnormal.

    ¡°Assuming that your mother is really is here, can you answer a few of my questions? What is this negotiation you wanted to discuss? I shall represent my kingdom for this and possibly, will be a medium.¡± Reysha immediately laid those words down to keep Exodus attended to her.

    Exodus¡¯ eyes gleamed in interest and started partaking on the cake offered to her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see, I wanted the Kingdom of Kerias and the Kingdom of Breille to quietly submit to me. If possible, I¡¯d like to prevent expending any forces for such trifling matter where I will come on top of everything with certainty. This is quite a generous offer coming from me.¡± Exodus said with complete trust in her words.

    ¡°And why would you want that? What are your motives, desires, goals, or even aspirations? What are your drives to achieve it?¡± Reysha tried to drown her in question.

    ¡°I want to unite the three kingdoms once more. The Mesola Kingdom hailing at the top, the Kerias Kingdom bolstering our military forces, and the Breille Kingdom becoming the center of our supplies, with all these prepared, I shall conquer the Kingdom of Sirius. What may come afterward, conquering that smaller kingdoms will come naturally.¡± Exodus said with an enthralled countenance.

    ¡°So, what you are saying is not a negotiation but actually a suggestion. You wanted to dominate kingdoms after kingdoms. I''m quite intrigued though as to why you chose a conversation first, as much as you need to dive into another kingdom¡¯s domain.¡± Reysha asked as her interests were also pulled.

    ¡°To win, but not to destroy; to conquer, but not humiliate. The path of conquest that I chose, I do not want to sully it with blood as much as I can. Because when it started, I may not be able to stop myself from drawing more blood.¡± Exodus said as she smiles sweetly.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to imagine that you actually wanted a fair talk. I take it you won¡¯t accept no as an answer. Judging by your ideal, I can¡¯t believe that you actually care for the people under your domain.¡± Reysha replied.

    ¡°I am more objective than subjective. Now, if you please, I want to take my mother home with me. It¡¯s been a while since I saw her beautiful eyes.¡± Exodus said with a hint of impatience. She directs her stares at one of the doors in the hall.

    Knowing that she is there, Genesis reveals herself in front of Exodus.

    ¡°You are just a failure¡­You are nothing but a monster¡­¡± Genesis conveyed those words as if she is spitting them at Exodus.

    ¡°Ahh!~ Mother! I am a failure! I am a monster! But this is the monster that you created! Because I am a failure, I just need to make myself not a failure! Ah, mother, how I wanted to see your eyes!¡± Exodus immediately wore a countenance of pure bliss as she immediately laid her sight on Genesis.

    ¡°However, you see it, you are broken¡­you are someone who shouldn¡¯t even exist¡­¡± Genesis¡¯ face grew paler as she is bathed with Exodus¡¯ love, even from afar.

    ¡°Mother, we have a solution, right? I can grant it to you, the last Tribute to Zosimos.¡± Exodus said as she stood up and started walking towards Genesis.

    ¡°You planned domination¡­to get the necessary amount of sacrifices¡­even I would hate myself for that!¡± Genesis shouted.

    ¡°Of course, just for you, mother!¡± Exodus said with her emotions twisting to a degree and showing her true degraded self.

    ¡°Damn! Sacrifices?! That¡¯s why she wanted a bloodless war?!¡± Reysha immediately got the gist from their exchange alone.

    ¡°Ivy, this negotiation is stupid! Let¡¯s go!¡± Reysha said as she drew her warhammer out.

    In the very instant, Ivy appeared in front of Exodus with a dazzling flame that tore the ceiling asunder covering her arm.

    ¡°Oh, you guys are competent after all!¡± Exodus brightens in joy.

    ¡°En garde! Armlet of Icarus!¡± Ivy shouted while swinging her hand that spewed flames that immediately melted the floor molten and bore a huge hole in the hall¡¯s interior wall while dyeing the night sky in ablaze.

    Thus, starting the battle.

 Chapter 124: Inland Skirmish 4

    The ashen smoke erupted after a raging streak of flame shot out and the manor of the Einhart received a large gaping hole on its wall. The night sky momentarily lit up as if the sun has risen because of its brilliance. The smell of the burnt wood and molten stone wafts but this is, anyway, would be an interruption.

    From the cover of the smoke, Exodus flew away in glee despite her body being covered with a lot of burns and wounds.

    From the cover of their concealment, Ersha, Seran, and Mirsha moves out and started moving in unison in order to engage in battle.

    ¡°Ersha, Seran, I¡¯ve enhanced your physical abilities, go get them!¡± Mirsha said as she started drawing out more spells upon executing one after another.

    Ersha and Seran, the father and daughter, leaps out from the ground to follow up an attack, however, two figures immediately intervened as they brought down swords towards the two.

    ¡°There are accomplices, huh. Can¡¯t say I didn¡¯t expect them. No matter!¡± Ersha presses on but she immediately felt something amiss about the new enemies.

    ¡°Ersha! Be careful! These two are strong!¡± Seran shouted as the enemy he engaged then flung him away even as their swords are locked.

    ¡°Ah-?!¡± Upon Seran¡¯s warning, Ersha flew off and collides with a wall as her enemy did that same thing to Seran. Because there¡¯s an astounding difference in weight and strength, Ersha was easily overpowered.

    The two figures land on the ground and upon taking a good look, Seran knitted his brows in displease.

    ¡°Ersha, I bet you¡¯re not that frail, no?¡± Seran teases his daughter a little.

    ¡°Like hell that could actually put me down. So, what¡¯s up with these two?¡± Ersha rebutted as she swings her sword as if warming up.

    Two identical men stand in front of them from a distance. They are identical beings, donning brown hair and covering their eyes with a blindfold with weird eye engraving on the center. Both are wearing identical armors, a standard full plate for a knight of the Mesola Kingdom.

    ¡°Those two, they are not human, yet, it feels like they are!¡± Mirsha shouted.

    A reverie of a flash of fight ascends into the sky as Reysha and Ivy pursue Exodus flying all over. Despite receiving a mortal wound, Exodus shows no sign of exhaustion or even did she flinch from the pain.

    ¡°Lady Ersha, let me assist you!¡± Ries immediately arrives with her sword brandished towards their enemy.

    ¡°Lady Ries, how about the Miss you are tasked to?¡± Ersha asked without taking her eyes off from the enemy.¡±

    ¡°My vice, Lala Forchure is currently at her aide. For that reason, I can be of assistant to you. This may be the first that I will fight with you side-by-side and to see your abilities firsthand.¡± Ries gladly spoke.

    ¡°I am honored to be regarded highly. Please, have my back.¡± Ersha replied with a faint smile.

    Without any words of warning, the men attacks and Seran and Ersha parry their sword, however, their movements are far sharper than they thought as it was followed by a sweep by their kicks.

    Seran was able to manage by digging his stand on the ground, however, Ersha was caught but Ries followed up for the defense.

    After that, they exchanges blows in a stalemate with Seran soloing one and Ersha and Ries fighting the other one.

    ¡°To be able to fight in par with Seran, what are they using? Magic?!¡± Mirsha gnawed on her words as she becomes restless. She is maintaining Ersha and Seran¡¯s enhancement and even woven a new spell for Ries who helped, however, she cannot use any more magic not because she can¡¯t but because the battle was too close in proximity to be released.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    As their fight rages on, Reysha and Ivy found they are being led by the nose by Exodus.

    ¡°Ivy, stop! She¡¯s gauging us!¡± Reysha shouted.

    ¡°Tsk! Gauging?!¡± Ivy exclaimed quizzically.

    ¡°She¡¯s been observing us from the very start without even attacking or defending. Good thing I haven¡¯t used any decisive skills yet.¡± Reysha said as she glares at Exodus.

    ¡°Undoubtedly correct, but as far as I¡¯m concerned, you two are quite a match for me. But that¡¯s all I can say. Reysha Einhart puts out a lot of magical energy to enhance her body to pass normal human limits, a specific enhancement that strengthens her body to the core of each molecule in her. That¡¯s why she is so strong. Ivy Hellbing, using the natural strength of a vampire, matches Reysha Einhart¡¯s strength with a little bit of enhancement and allocated most of your concentration on offensive magic, quite an ordeal in a battle but not actually a threat as I thought.¡±  Exodus explained with a smile.

    ¡°Wait¡­is that the reason behind Reysha¡¯s absurd strength?!¡± Ivy snaps a look at Reysha and the person herself frowns unpleasantly.

    ¡°The biology of human, the kinetic performance one can do, the knowledge of physics, one who has knowledge about all of those can enhance every fiber, every strand, and even every single atom inside their body. Meaning, her knowledge comes from modern science that does not exist in this primitive age of time. She is a reincarnator, definitely.¡± Exodus said with a complete confidence.

    ¡°So what?¡± Reysha said with a default countenance.

    ¡°Miss Reysha is what she said true?! I¡­have my doubts before but¡­¡± Ivy stared at Reysha with eyes in disbelief.

    ¡°Ah, well, I didn¡¯t think such concept is possible. I might as well try to implement that to my next homunculus. Well, those two below are all experimental test subject anyway and I am gathering so much data just being here, how joyous!¡± Exodus said as she gazes upon the two men fighting against Seran, Ersha, and Ries.

    ¡°Experimental?! And they are giving my father and Ersha a hard time.¡± Reysha furrows her brows once more as Exodus presses the word experimental.

    ¡°You came here for an experiment and to declare war? You want to take over the kingdoms for your own vices.¡± Ivy sought out to get a straight answer once more from Exodus.

    ¡°Hahaha, of course! But I won¡¯t stop there! Why won¡¯t I even start conquering the Land of the Titans from the far west, then to the Great Eight Continent.¡± Exodus announces, however, Ivy¡¯s expression changes from a hostile one to a giggling laughter.

    ¡°Ahaha¡­.Ahahaha! What was that? Are you really aiming that far? Are you?! You may prove to be the strongest here but you¡¯ll only be a fly over there!¡± Ivy mocks on Exodus idea of conquering.

    ¡°That¡¯s no meager dream. After all, if my mother becomes a goddess herself through the Tribute to Zosimos, we will gain absolute power! To think people would even compare me to my esteemed mother would be blasphemous!¡± Exodus shows crazed eyes as she exhibits the extremity of reverence towards Genesis.

    ¡°What lunacy are you spouting?¡± Reysha scoffs at Exodus words.

    ¡°You do not understand what you wanted to happen but, the people from the Eight Continents aren¡¯t even on the level where a makeshift goddess can scare them. Also, with you all battered and beaten like that, I don¡¯t think your words weigh much.¡± Ivy back up Reysha¡¯s side comment as if they are purposely provoking Exodus.

    ¡°My words seem unproven, no? Then, shall I take the spotlight?¡± Exodus said as she started gliding towards Ivy and Reysha.

    However, in the middle of her flight, she blurred for a split second and appeared in front of Ivy.

    ¡°Wha-?!¡± Ivy tried to shove her body away from Exodus, however, since she was taken in by surprise, her reaction was much slower and she didn¡¯t have enough time to cast her time stop.

    However, Exodus didn¡¯t attack but just touch Ivy on the hand for a moment only before moving back again.

    ¡°¡­What did she do? Instantaneous movement? That is something none can achieve without greater risk or some compensation.¡± Reysha tried to throw an attack, however, what comes after made her broke out in cold sweat.

    ¡°Miss¡­Reysha¡­it hurts¡­¡± Ivy said as tears streamed from her eyes.

    Burns that was supposed to be on Exodus¡¯ body suddenly appears on Ivy. The placement of the wounds, burns, and even the little bit fair detail of the scratches are all on her body.

    ¡°It hurts! IT HURTS!¡± Ivy panics and lost her concentration on her flight magic and falls.

    ¡°Ivy!¡± Reysha rushes to her aid but was suddenly stop as she needed to dodge an attack from Exodus.

    WHOOSH

    Exodus punches nothing but the air but it violently shook the atmosphere. It even managed to blow some part of the Einhart Manor away together with flying rubbles.

    Reysha gave up on pursuing Ivy and put all of her attention on Exodus.

    ¡°She was easier than I expected too. It really got my hopes up that she is competent.¡± Exodus said with a faint smug on her countenance. All of the wounds, burns, and scratches are now gone with the exception of her tattered clothes.

    Afterward, Exodus traces her nail on the base of her neck and blood spurted out.

    ¡°I cut a carotid which would be really fatal for a normal human. I think this time, it¡¯s your turn.¡± Exodus said as she dashes towards Reysha.

    ¡°She plans on transferring the wound on me?! That is just insane¡­¡± Reysha started moving away from Exodus and started a chase.

 Chapter 125: Inland Skirmish 5

    ¡°It hurts¡­It hurts¡­!¡± Ivy cries as she can feel nothing but the pain assaulting her body. She can only squirm as she falls from the sky.

    Ivy has lost all senses of her surrounding and even though her body is in process of regeneration already, the pain was too intense for her to bear. She hasn¡¯t noticed that she¡¯ll be ending up worse if she can¡¯t regain her focus.

    Below her is one of the Einhart¡¯s fields made of asphalt, a ground used for duels. The fall will definitely merciless to her. A few more seconds and her body will end up mangled from the fall.

    However¡­

    ¡°Lady Ivy!¡± Lala Forchure shouted as she head-on catches Ivy in the ground with a firm footing. She expands her magical energy to its limit for her body enhancement to actually catch Ivy.

    ¡°Eeep!¡± Lala shrieks in a small voice as she tumbles on her butt lightly as Ivy safely lands on her arms.

    ¡°Lala, are you okay?¡± Meriyal immediately came with a hasten strides towards them.

    ¡°Princess Meriyal! Please go back to safety!¡± Lala pleaded as she properly positions Ivy in her cradle. They immediately saw how pained Ivy is.

    ¡°Meriyal¡­I¡¯m so pathetic¡­¡± Ivy weakly muttered as she regains some of her senses.

    ¡°Heh, do I look like someone who will sympathize with a fool? Well, you are a fool and a friend of mine. So, how are you too?¡± Meriyal asked a question of the struggling Ivy.

    ¡°I think I mostly regenerated most of my wounds but¡­it¡¯s kind of scary to face her again. I¡¯m getting cold feet and I¡¯ve actually lost a lot of magical energy just to heal my body.¡± Ivy replied with a bitter smile.

    ¡°You look like you panicked quite idiotically up there. You messed up your regeneration and used up more magical energy than actually required.¡± Meriyal further sunk her with words of actuality.

    As they end the conversation there, Meriyal pulls on the dress from her neck downwards revealing her nape.

    ¡°Pr- Meriyal, what do you think you are doing!? S-Such shameless act of--!¡± Lala, who is pure in mind, reddens at the gesture of Meriyal.

    Upon seeing the nape presented to her, Ivy¡¯s eyes became glued to it by instinct and she hungrily glares at it. Her fang itches and her hands move to Meriyal¡¯s body and pull her close.

    Meriyal didn¡¯t do anything but let Ivy sink her fangs on her unblemished nape and even, hugs her head and caresses it gently.

    Meriyal¡¯s gesture gave Ivy a sense of comfort and further indulges herself as she moves her hands on to Meriyal¡¯s body and began fondling everything it comes across with.

    ¡°Wha--?! This is--?! Meriyal!¡± Lala panic as in her laps sits Ivy and in Ivy¡¯s embrace is Lala. She can see a full view of their activity that flared her whole countenance ablaze from ear to ear.

    ¡°It is fine, Lala. She did so much for our kingdom. I won¡¯t even bother if she sucks every drop of blood from me. I, Meriyal, never forget any debt and goodwill that I receive.¡± Meriyal said with a confident smile.

    ¡°But even so!¡± Lala tried to protest, however, she immediately stops as Ivy immediately moves her head away from Meriyal¡¯s nape.

    A small amount of blood drips on Meriyal¡¯s nape and on Ivy¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Thank you, Meriyal. But if I suck every ounce blood from you, you¡¯ll shrivel up and you won¡¯t look attractive anymore.¡± Ivy smiles at her before separating.

    ¡°I certainly wouldn¡¯t want that. I expect you to continue supporting the Breille Kingdom like always, Demon Lord.¡± Meriyal said with a smile.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll be off now! Miss Reysha¡­Miss Reysha is¡­no, never mind. I¡¯ll go now!¡± Ivy said as she flew off to the sky after saying her goodbye to Meriyal.

    Ivy immediately left to join the fight once more and Meriyal could only sigh.

    ¡°Such troublesome girl¡­¡± Meriyal muttered.

    ¡°Um¡­this might be rude of me to ask you, Pri¡ªI mean Meriyal, but¡­do you actually swing that way?!¡± Lala asked with widened eyes.

    ¡°I do not. Lala, shouldn¡¯t I be asking you that question? There are rumors that you and Ries are quite intimate with each other.¡± Meriyal faintly grins at Lala.

    ¡°Eh?! No! That¡¯s just a rumor! Why can¡¯t it go away?! It¡¯s also famous among the soldiers!¡± Lala said with a tired countenance.

    ¡°Anyway, my legs aren¡¯t moving anymore due to anemia.¡± Meriyal bluntly said.

    ¡°Ah, yeah?! I¡¯ll carry you then.¡± Lala said as she scoops Meriyal from the ground just to stumble by herself.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    ¡°It seems you are quite fatigued yourself. ¡° Meriyal teases.

    ¡°I can do it! Ries is fighting out there and I as her vice, I shall fulfill a duty I am tasked to. By all means, it¡¯s keeping you safe.¡± Lala said as she resolved herself.

    Meanwhile, Reysha and Exodus continue their game of chase in the air with flight magic.

    In the air, both slices through the sky with speed beyond normal.

    ¡°I need to think of something. World lapse should be my trump card but incurring the rebound will be a lot painful too. If ever she saw through my ability too, I may run out of anything to use against her.¡±  Reysha thought as she furrows her brows.

    She tried to look back at Exodus for a quick insight of Exodus¡¯ movements and situation. She immediately noticed something.

    ¡°She ripped her artery carotid earlier. That act itself is suicidal as it is the fastest way to lose liters of blood but, she is not bleeding anymore. No, more importantly, to endure a blood loss of that degree is monstrous. Usually, when a carotid is cut, we need to make a tubing to connect each end again to keep the patient from bleeding out.¡± Reysha¡¯s quick and keen observation gave her ideas about Exodus, however, more question pops out rather than finding an answer to one.

    ¡°Damn¡­I can¡¯t use any medical approach in this world anymore! I have to remind myself that over and over again! But what? Human biology, Quantum physics, Psychological Variables, anything. There is a lot to use for reference but what?¡± Reysha tried to find an approachable reasoning that can explain Exodus¡¯ ability, behavior, and even her innermost intelligence, however, she only has vague information about her.

    ¡°No¡­nothing, huh? I should abandon this train of thoughts¡­¡± Reysha immediately stops at her track and turned to Exodus.

    ¡°Oh, tired of the game?¡± Exodus said as she taps on her neck where the ruptured carotid should be. Her eyes widened a little.

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know that you already regenerated your wound earlier. I can figure out something just from that. You can purposely wound yourself and chose not to regenerate it as long as you put your mind to it, however when you lose focus, it heals on its own.¡± Reysha said with confidence.

    ¡°Oh my, making a small talk? But I really am not keen on what abilities that I have. It¡¯s a shame though that I regenerated the wound but it doesn¡¯t really change anything.¡± Exodus said as she once again pursued Reysha.

    ¡°No break, huh?¡± Reysha almost clicks her tongue.

    However, instead of turning away, Reysha drew her weapon once more and now, she dual wields two warhammer on her hands. As Exodus approached, she swings both warhammer.

    ¡°Oh!?¡± Exodus exclaimed, however, she calmly caught it with both hands.

    However, as Reysha already expected this, she followed it up with another attack by drawing a broadsword from her dimensional storage and swung it towards Exodus.

    ¡°Ah, how tricky.¡± Exodus said it flatly as she immediately pulled on the warhammer that grabbed and used it to block the broadsword of Reysha.

    ¡°What an incredible strength¡­.well¡­however¡­¡± Reysha said inside her mind as she used World Lapse and now appeared above Exodus with an axe kick in good form.

    ¡°I am quite tricky myself like Falikh.¡± Reysha grins a little before kicking Exodus on the back.

    Exodus was immediately launched downwards and waiting below is¡­

    ¡°Payback!¡± Ivy with her Armlet of Icarus charged to the brim. She swung it with all her might and that impact immediately flared up a huge flame akin to the sun.

    It was more brutal, severe, and much prettier than the one she used earlier. A visage of a phoenix rises from the beholding flames that birthed from her magical energy. The light of the flames swallowed the nightly dusk and brilliance as beau as the stars erupted upward.

    ¡°Ivy, don¡¯t let up!¡± Reysha shouted as she tries to find where Exodus will come.

    ¡°I¡¯m already here.¡± A creepy whisper came to Reysha¡¯s ears.

    In the next moment, she can feel her left shoulder burning up and her right arm being grabbed. Without even comprehending what happened, she was thrown violently towards Ivy with the sensation of her right rotator cuff tearing.

    ¡°Kah!¡± Reysha could only gasp as she was sent flying.

    ¡°Miss Reysha!¡± Ivy immediately prepares to catch Reysha but because Exodus¡¯ strength greatly outmatched them, she was also dragged into their descent to the ground.

    BAM!

    The sound of their bodies hitting the earth resounds and both of them spew blood from their mouth.

    Reysha¡¯s sight becomes hazy and she feels not only her damaged cuff but also a horrible pain in her right leg. As she tries to assess what happened in haste, she immediately realizes that her leg is bent in the wrong direction.

    ¡°Ah¡­this sucks¡­¡± Reysha said as she tried tasting the blood inside her mouth.

    ¡°What a¡­monster¡­Miss Reysha¡­Are we¡­going to die here?¡± Ivy¡¯s desperate voice called out.

    ¡°Possible¡­ack¡­she can even¡­see through our special abilities¡­she¡¯s also too tough for us. I can¡¯t see any possibilities for a victory.¡± Reysha bluntly told Ivy their situation.

    ¡°No¡­I don¡¯t want to die¡­I don¡¯t want to die again¡­!¡± Ivy cried out as she desperately stands up but lost her strength and fell back to the ground.

    ¡°Hey now, who said anything about dying?¡± Reysha said with a grin.

    ¡°But¡­!¡± Ivy tried to find the meaning behind Reysha¡¯s word.

    ¡°I realized¡­that the matchup¡­is bad¡­that¡¯s why¡­I kind of just need¡­to buy time¡­¡± Reysha said.

    Ivy can only shudder as she found it hopeless. She can¡¯t think of anyone else who can defeat Exodus or even stand on an equal footing with her. She already knows that Reysha and her are out of the norms but Exodus shows an even more absurd ability.

    Simple and brutal, it perfectly describes her.

    Ivy can only tremble in despair as Exodus slowly descends towards their place with a sadistic smile plastered on her countenance.

    However, at that exact very moment, just a split second, Exodus, who was floating down daintily, was smashed by something fast moving, a huge metal or something similar and was kept flying on the same direction until she crashes.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Ivy sprouted a dumb look.

    ¡°Here I am thinking¡­how many girls are you even trying to hit on?¡± Reysha spoke with her consciousness slowly fading.

    Standing in front of them is that girl.

    ¡°Ahahaha! It¡¯s quite minimal in number but I won¡¯t tell!¡± Victoria said.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Ivy pointed at her with a gaping mouth.

    ¡°Oh, how pitiful! What you fair maidens has gone through is quite vile!~¡± Victoria exclaimed with exaggerated hand gestures.

    From the rubbles, Exodus¡¯s figure emerges with a lot of wounds.

    ¡°Ah¡­you are that one¡­right? The summoned hero?¡± Exodus said with a tone of wariness.

    ¡°Ahahaha! Indeed, it is I, Victoria! Wait, my lines are getting cringy. Better think of something new¡­but, oh well!¡± Victoria shrugs as she brought out a handgun called El Diablo.

    Victoria bows courteously at Exodus.

    ¡°I¡¯m honored to be bestowed a dance with such fair lady! Anyway, I¡¯m going to have a chicken dinner tonight.¡± Victoria said as she flashes a fearless grin.

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­the only people who can match with someone with a loose screw, is also someone of the same flock.¡± Reysha thought before she completely succumbs to unconsciousness.

 Chapter 126: Inland Skirmish 6

    The sound of steel clashing with each other and battle cries roaring reverberate within the ruins of what was called the Einhart Manor¡¯s front yard. Seran Einhart fights toe to toe with one of the homunculi brought by Exodus while Ersha Einhart, assisted by Ries D¡¯Levierre, struggles to hold onto their ground.

    ¡°Seran, I¡¯m drinking a second revitalizer!¡± Mirsha shouted as she brought out a bottle of blue fluid inside it.

    ¡°Already?!¡± Seran shouted without looking away from his enemy with an anxious voice.

    ¡°You, Ersha, and Miss Knight there are consuming too much magical energy from me. If this goes on, my enhancement on all of you might falter.¡± Mirsha explained in haste. She is aware of the gap that may appear if even slightest of their defense lowers.

    Their foes, the homunculus, are reading every single movement they exert and appropriately defend against it while throwing a counterattack.

    They immediately knew that it was a set pattern for them other than attacking. Even so, they are having a hard time dealing with the homunculus¡¯ absurd strength, speed, and reflexes to act on time, movements that solely rely on instinct.

    ¡°They are just like moving puppets and yet, they are giving me this much of a trouble! It¡¯s infuriating and annoying!¡± Ersha cussed as she once again defended against an attack.

    ¡°Miss Einhart, I would like to stay positive but at this rate, we are bound to lose. Sadly, my thoughts wanted to ask if we are expecting reinforcement.¡± Ries said as she supported Ersha¡¯s back as the blow that she received almost blew her.

    ¡°There¡¯s no shame to expect companions in times of peril. Fortunately, we have, Miss D¡¯Levierre but I will ask of you, please hold out a little longer.¡± Ersha assured Ries¡¯ growing anxiety.

    Even though Ersha said those words with utmost confidence, she herself is also faltering physically. The strength of the homunculus is no jest and it inflicts so much weight in its blow.

    ¡°Did I lack in my training?! My hands, my legs, my core, everything is trembling. Even with mother¡¯s enhancement, we are losing to these damn dolls!¡± Ersha thought.

    ¡°If I fall here, what will become of Reysha and Yrsha!? If I can¡¯t overcome this, I can¡¯t call myself an older sister worthy for them!¡±  Trying to find a conviction within her heart, Ersha pushes through.

    ¡°Miss Einhart, please don¡¯t be reckless!¡± Ries shouted as she saw that Ersha tried crossing sword with the homunculus on her own.

    ¡°Mother, please cut off your enhancement magic on me!¡± Ersha proceeded.

    ¡°Do you have a plan?¡± Mirsha tried to confirm.

    ¡°Do I look like the smartest child that you birthed?!¡± Ersha rebutted with a shout as she swings her sword horizontally followed by a sweep that immediately deflected the enemy¡¯s counterattack.

    ¡°Fine! I¡¯ve taught you how to take a bath all by your own when you were younger! I guess you can handle everything now!¡± Mirsha replied with a twitching cheek.

    With a snap, Mirsha disconnects her enhancement on Ersha and in suddenness, Ersha finds herself getting pushed back by the homunculus with greater strength.

    ¡°What the hell are you doing?!¡± Ersha shouted towards Mirsha.

    ¡°But you told me to! You really didn¡¯t specify when!¡± Mirsha replied with a grin.

    ¡°Tsk, I really can¡¯t do anything about that¡­but, well then.¡± Ersha muttered as she started shedding her armor.

    ¡°Miss Einhart, what are you suddenly doing?! Ah!¡± Ries exclaimed from the sight of Ersha¡¯s odd behavior all the while she meets the sword of the homunculus aimed at Ersha.

    ¡°Understand the circumstance, I feel like I can go beyond my own ability now. Miss D¡¯Levierre, please hold on for a moment.¡± Ersha¡¯s quickly replied as she removes her chainmail and leather padding from her body.

    ¡°My responsibilities held me back quite a lot while Reysha and Yrsha got ahead of me. I  will close in that gap in one whole leap.¡± Ersha thought as she then took a stance unbeknownst to everyone in the field.

    She held her sword perpendicular to her shoulder with both her feet parted outward slightly away from her shoulder length and her hips are lowered a little giving her a stronger and better hold of her ground by strengthening her core.

    Slowly, she uses her own magical energy to boosts her own abilities, however, it was on a whole new level of a concept known to Mirsha.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°My daughter, you finally realized your potential as one who holds the blood of a Shaman Panther.¡± Mirsha muttered to herself upon witnessing the tremendous growth in power of Ersha.

    Ersha, without a doubt, seems to be the strongest and the symbol of the strength of the whole kingdom, however, within their family, she can be rendered the weakest.

    Reysha is already out of the question but Yrsha holds knowledge and absolute advantage as long as the condition is met. Mirsha and Seran are both veterans in their own fields and they, without a doubt, can hold their ground better than Ersha.

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t remove my enhancement, it will only get in the way of her new technique.¡± Mirsha proudly said inside her mind.

    ¡°Then, here I go!¡± Ersha shouted as she further lowers her stance and pointed her sword towards the foe.

    Meanwhile, a battle that can be foretold in epic traverse in the blanket of the night, leaving the vicinity of the Einhart Manor and taking the whole expanse of the battle further into the prairie devoid of any obstruction.

    BAM!

    A part of a small hill becomes rabble and a cloud of dust rises, however, it was immediately swept by a raging force of wind created from Exodus¡¯ violent movement. In her chase is Victoria who runs around with her agile steps.

    ¡°You move well with your feet! Despite lacking the ability to use flight magic, you were able to cope up with my attacks by dodging with sheer difference in distance. Applaud worthy!¡± Exodus said as she once again strikes up another punch that sweeps that air around her.

    ¡°The same can be said to you! A tenacious woman is one of my favorite and yet, it is also my pet peeves. If you keep pursuing me, I might really need to answer you in kind!~¡± Victoria rebutted with a smile as she once again leaped a great distance between her and Exodus.

    ¡°I¡¯ve enough of data gathering and I want to do my experiments as soon as possible. Why don¡¯t we wrap it up for today?¡± Exodus stops at her track with a light sigh and faint smile on her lips.

    ¡°Certainly, your getup is kind of unbearable in the eyes. I don¡¯t want any men to lay their eyes upon your fine white smooth skin of yours. Here, I¡¯ll even lend you my coat.¡± Victoria teases.

    ¡°An epitome of a gentleman I see. Pardon me as I shall partake on your offer.¡± Exodus said as she walks over to Victoria calmly.

    It is as Victoria says, Exodus¡¯ gallant clothes were torn and ripped by her earlier engagement, although it leaves a question as to why she doesn¡¯t even possess a single scratch on her body. As such, Victoria offered her coat to Exodus.

    As they came toe to toe, Victoria handed the coat that she was wearing and Exodus gladly accepted it and wore it in glee.

    ¡°Your implications earlier tell me that you are attracted to me, no? This feeling is quite new for me to explore even though the knowledge is implanted in me. As such, how such a man like you will express your thorough attraction for me?¡± Exodus immediately drops a question to Victoria¡¯s face.

    ¡°Oh, what do you know? You have this cute side that everyone should know! Though, you are mistaken as I am of the same gender, a woman.¡± Victoria grins at Exodus as she started a stance of someone hitting it off with someone.

    Unexpectedly, Exodus sprouts a surprised countenance.

    ¡°Now this is what they call plot twist, huh? I¡¯m honestly confused.¡± Exodus said while looking at Victoria in wonder.

    ¡°Is it now? Do you dislike exploring a new height of a relationship? Is it not to your liking embracing a gender of your own? You might find it more interesting than conquest.¡± Victoria said with as she gently pulls on Exodus¡¯ waist.

    ¡°Ah!~ I have such no extensive knowledge of it so, will you?¡± Exodus got closer to Victoria and gently held onto her head.

    ¡°Oh? Gladly.¡± Victoria, enticed by Exodus¡¯ initiative, goes for a straightforward kiss on her lips.

    Victoria has full intent of making this one good press on the lips coupled with more sensual touches, however, Exodus has something else on her mind and that plan succeeded.

    Before Victoria could actually peck on Exodus¡¯ lips, Exodus immediately grab on Victoria¡¯s head and with great vigor and strength that could turn rabbles to dust effortlessly, she slams Victoria¡¯s face on the ground.

    BAM!

    Exodus put her whole strength behind that attack that it actually created a fissure and a small scale earthquake, enough to shatter the whole prairie into a mess that it dug several meters of a crater. It was all caused by just mercilessly slamming Victoria¡¯s face on the ground.

    Exodus spared no thoughts and strength in delivering such attack that Victoria¡¯s head is practically buried with the only neck down of her body is visible.

    ¡°This is seduction, a trickery in which uses flirting and even dirtier exploitation of own body to catch the enemy defenseless, however, I felt it has no meaning to it as the foe was easily misled. I didn¡¯t know such a buffoon would easily strike down despite I am nothing compared to my esteemed mother.¡± Exodus said as she let go of Victoria¡¯s neck with disappointment.

    ¡°Ah, but for a buffoon like you, it¡¯s actually quite a problem if you truly desired me. Constricting the law of the act of lasciviousness to an underage, you¡¯ll get arrested, well, not in this world. You may not be aware of this but I am actually just around three years of age and it¡¯s not even a matter of week since I woke up.¡± Exodus sits beside Victoria¡¯s body and pokes her with her index finger.

    ¡°I¡¯m grateful though, for your consideration of keeping my decency despite it being useless. I¡¯ll take good care of this coat.¡± Exodus stood up in a glee and started walking away.

    ¡°¡­Ah, I¡¯m glad you liked my coat then.¡± A voice, muffled from the ground, resounded.

    ¡°What¡­? This shouldn¡¯t be¡­possible¡­¡± Exodus immediately leaped backward in alertness.

    ¡°Man, you really did me good, huh? I feel like I¡¯ll be having a hard time with a stiff neck for the next coming days.¡± Victoria arises from the earth where her head was buried. It showed no damage or such with the exception of dust and dirt clinging on to her face.

    Exodus once again puts up her guard as Victoria now exudes a new ambiance different from the one who she is fighting earlier.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t have any idea how much you can take but, well, at least I know now. I really wanted to embrace you in many ways but, I do think I need you to submit first. Expect that I will not hold back, okay, darling?¡± Victoria grinned at Exodus with longing eyes.

    ¡°I see, you are indeed a tough buffoon¡­¡± Exodus returned a crazed smile in return.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start the real battle now with a bang¡­¡± Victoria charges towards Exodus once more but now, leaving the latter in surprise.

    ¡°Antithesis.¡± Victoria said in delight.

 Chapter 127: Inland Skirmish 7

    Throughout the sky, Exodus uses flight magic to its fullest speed. An array of bullets colored in various hues hums towards her, arcing to wherever she goes, wherever she flies in the vast sky.

    In her tail goes Victoria, running on the ground and aiming at Exodus with two Glocks with a grin on her face as she chases Exodus like a prey.

    ¡°Truly, I deem you now as not a bothersome but a great deal of trouble. I¡¯m quite grateful for enlightening me of your true prowess!¡± Exodus cheered at Victoria without hinting a gaze at her as she is busy trying to get away from the bullets.

    ¡°Are you going to submit to me now? I¡¯ll take care of you for the rest of your life if you become my woman!¡± Victoria teases with a lighthearted tone.

    ¡°I shall not trick you twice but I¡¯d like you to know that I am devoted with my quest and towards my mother. Though a tempting offer, I must humbly decline.¡± Exodus said in one breath as she slowly descended to the ground while dodging the bullets.

    There are some known and obvious facts about Victoria¡¯s ability.

    First, her bullets homes towards the target and will follow them without abandon and Exodus is experiencing it firsthand. It is persistent and will lodge on one¡¯s body that can impede movement. Exodus has already taken some bullets on her limbs.

    Second, one of the most troublesome ability that Victoria has is the antithesis. It is a power that breaks the concept of fantasy and takes its root towards the reality of the world where she came from. Basically, anything that rooted in this world where magic exists will be nullified. It already disabled Exodus¡¯ regeneration with magic rendering her to heal the injury through normal means.

    Third and the one of the troublesome thing that Exodus¡¯ and only she has discovered is that Victoria, even how much damage she takes, how much attacks she endures, her body never breaks.

    Tough, resilient, durable, or and anything that could describe that something indestructible. She was tough both physically and mentally that her guard was so low that she didn¡¯t really need to dodge most of Exodus¡¯ attacks in the first place.

    However, whatever mystery comes out of Victoria, Exodus was prepared and will prepare countermeasure.

    ¡°This is it!¡± Exodus shouted as rocks around her started flying towards the bullets, raining down from below like a bullet itself.

    The bullets that Victoria fired off are antithesis bullets and by no means magical bullets. The bullets started straying off as it loses its velocity before falling to the ground.

    ¡°See, I¡¯ve seen through your trick. Won¡¯t you praise me for being a clever girl?¡± Exodus said with a smug as she stopped from her tracks and floated down to the ground.

    ¡°Yes, you are such a clever girl. Now I¡¯m quite troubled. What should I do?~¡± Victoria didn¡¯t even show the slightest discomfort contrasting her words.

    ¡°Chaste personality, I am really convinced that you have a water clear personality. I¡¯m also glad that I made time for you as I am overflowing with usable data! To answer you and to repay you in kind, I shall part you with a satisfying match!¡± Exodus announced as she then rushed towards Victoria.

    She dives into the ground and lodged her right foot and swings her left foot toward Victoria creating a roundhouse kick packed with a huge amount of magical energy. Despite her injuries, Exodus¡¯ performance didn¡¯t prove to be burdened.

    In rush, Victoria conjured a shotgun and blocks the kick with the barrel. Taking the chance, Victoria bashed Exodus on the head with the base of the shotgun before spinning it and firing it point blank towards Exodus¡¯ flank.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    Twisting her body, Exodus barely dodges the barrage of bullets by pushing her body towards Victoria and giving her a solid headbutt.

    With no choice but to keep a distance, Victoria crouches and jumped back, leaving five grenades on the ground where Exodus is, but to no avail, was blocked because of an earthen wall akin to a steel Exodus erected.

    With no other way to go to an offensive, Victoria continuously fires her shotgun to Exodus, however, to no avail, Exodus started dodging as if she already knows how the shotgun works as a firearm calculating its speed, velocity, air resistance, and even its weight.

    Exodus knew that the bullet will do her harm to the point of disabling her regeneration. In reality, Exodus is watching the blood that she loses already from the damage done by antithesis.

    And there¡¯s one huge factor that made Victoria the worse enemy for Exodus.

    ¡°I can¡¯t use my ability on her, huh, such a bad matchup for me.¡± Exodus muttered with a smile.

    Antithesis is an ability of Victoria that perpetually protects her from pretty much anything, from curse to magically induced ailments. She won¡¯t even catch any disease that only exists on this world, however, in that regard, healing magic won¡¯t work on her too.

    ¡°This is the summoned hero that neglects logics of this world and continue on neglecting it, a perpetual existence indeed. Does her ability also neglect any bodily damage done in this world?¡± Exodus started pondering.

    ¡°Who are you thinking of? Is it me?¡± Victoria said as she noticed that Exodus is deeply pondering about something while instinctively dodging from her attacks.

    ¡°I was just thinking, maybe, won¡¯t you let me go? I just realized how hopeless my situation is.¡± Exodus asked with her usual gentle smile.

    ¡°Hmm? I don¡¯t know. Why would I do that?¡± Victoria halts on her barrage of attacks once more and put on a cheery atmosphere again for a chat.

    ¡°Your ability is too outstanding compared to the two that I fought earlier. What kind of skills that you have? What kind of a person are you to be blessed with such a thing? What are your secrets? I want to know a lot. Ah, I¡¯m also interested in you personally but I find this moment to be unsettling to be discovering more of you.¡± Exodus gave her honest reasons for halting the battle on her own accord.

    ¡°Then, how would that even benefit me? Hmm, come to think of it, I¡¯m not really that loyal to anyone or any groups. You could say I¡¯m just here because you attacked. But still, though, do you plan on a compromise?¡± Victoria answered in kind while walking towards Exodus gleefully.

    ¡°Oh, how about you and I get intimate like what you wanted the next time we meet? I¡¯ll adhere to your desire for this one so won¡¯t you give me today¡¯s leeway?¡± Exodus proposes.

    ¡°Really? Are you serious? If you promise me something like that, I might start looking forward to it right now that I might not be able to womanize for a while. Because once I set my eyes on someone, I tend to stick around like a bee attracted to a honey.¡± Victoria started another smooth talk over her foe.

    ¡°You don¡¯t run out of flowery stuff to mumble, that¡¯s commendable. I too will look forward to this, Hero. So, partakes me with this escape and I shall be yours for a duration of a night.¡± Exodus sweetly whispered to Victoria¡¯s ears as they came toe to toe.

    ¡°If this is one of your seduction deceptions again, don¡¯t worry, it works quite well given how enticing you truly are. But, this excitement of mine needs to wait a little longer as you wanted. I¡¯ll let you escape if you can. I just can¡¯t return there like nothing happened here and we are enemies, so at least try escaping from me as I will leave a very good impression of me in this last attack of mine.¡± Victoria peered away from Exodus as she smiled impishly.

    ¡°Goodness, how greedy. But that too seems a little charming. I¡¯ve collected more than enough data so, look forward to my army in the next two months. By the start of the Autumn, I shall siege the Breille Kingdom with thousands of my upgraded homunculus.¡± Exodus announced as she started walking away from Victoria.

    ¡°Ah, your intentions will be conveyed thoroughly. Well then, please make haste so we can meet again because if not, I¡¯d be lamenting for my drained excitement of this night.¡± Victoria¡¯s last word before her whole body started emitting sparks that could burn the ground.

    Upon sensing the swelling of the power inside Victoria, Exodus further hastened her sprint. Indeed, she felt that Victoria was just hiding her true power behind her air of arrogance and aloofness. This moment, she knew that the summoned hero Victoria is going to unleash her true power unbeknownst to anyone.

    Victoria launches herself into the sky and started aiming for the escaping Exodus. The lightning that starts frying everything around her starts gathering at her palm, a compressed energy that emits a bright white light that Illuminates the sky.

    In her hand started materializing a metallic object as twice bigger than Victoria. Its shape is akin to a cylinder with fins-like tail on the end. The silvery dark object was actually demoted from its former power but at least, it can decimate that entirety of the prairie around her.

    The name of Victoria¡¯s new weapon is¡­

    ¡°Little boy.¡± Victoria said as she singlehandedly threw that object towards Exodus.

 Chapter 128: Inland Skirmish 8

    The land is ashen and cuts are smeared all over the place. Ersha Einhart, with a ragged body from her fight the homunculus proven to be fruitful, however, she failed to take it down.

    Amidst her failure, Ries and Mirsha, who got a full view of Ersha¡¯s new technique are both in awe. Ersha did as much as to give the homunculus open wounds fatal for a normal human, however, it¡¯s resilient enough to keep standing, as if nothing is wrong with its body.

    ¡°This technique, the one that I plan on using on the Black Knight, failed. I must keep sharpening my fangs, huh. This is my limit for now¡­¡± Ersha said as she tried to stand on her own using her chipped sword as a post. The crested sword is reaching its lifespan as the keen and shine that it has now faded into a murky semblance and its pure silvery steel is now pervaded with cracks.

    ¡°Was that¡­an enhancement magic?¡± Ries asked in disbelief.

    ¡°Pretty much but I won¡¯t tell any details yet.¡± Ersha replied in exhaustion all the while she stumbles on her back.

    ¡°Miss Ersha!¡± Ries runs up to the collapsed Ersha as the homunculus started walking towards her again with mechanical movements.

    ¡°Among my daughters, Reysha was the most stubborn but now, I am compelled to rectify that decision.¡± Mirsha shook her head as she immediately casts a protective enhancement of Ersha.

    ¡°That said, the homunculus is rather fearsome to withstand something like an onslaught. I don¡¯t know who¡¯s this Black Knight Ersha has been going on for but I am certain that Ersha really did her best for that end to defeat her nemesis.¡± Mirsha spoke inwardly trying to assess Ersha¡¯s growth.

    Ries stood in front of the Homunculus with a raised sword and face determined to fight. She, by no means, a weakling, however, Ries can also determine if her enemy is beyond her or not and this time around, she knows that enemy is beyond her.

    ¡°Even so, I shall not falter. I am first and foremost, a knight I don¡¯t simply abandon comrades, I don¡¯t simply turn my eyes away from misdeeds and evil, and I am to plunge into danger when the time calls for it.¡± Ries immediately engaged the homunculus in another flick of swords.

    She barely dodges its sweep attacks. She barely parries its slashes. And most of all she barely passes as an enemy for it. But her feet never back down even once, her grip never once loosen, and her eyes barely had any hesitation.

    However, determination alone won¡¯t allow her to win. The only way she can fight like this is because of Mirsha body enhancement on her. Without it, hacking her in half would have been a cakewalk for the foe.

    And into that end, she is a human who possesses limitations whether it¡¯s exhaustion by physical or mental.

    Her exchange of blow with the homunculus in attempt to defend the fallen Ersha is now becoming a tunnel with her demise as the light at the end. She used every form and play she knows.

    She twists her body and turns around with a blow backed with centrifugal force to give her a little strength to just fend off her foe¡¯s attacks. Despite her efforts, the majority of the homunculus¡¯ attacks are slowly chipping at her armor. It will be just a matter of time before the enemy lands a fatal blow on her ruptured armor.

    And that time has arrived.

    A slip of an attack from her blind spot made its way to her sternum as the homunculus slithers its aim from her failed attempt in a feint.

    But before that even happen, a gust of strong magic suddenly blew the homunculus away. The wind was followed by beaming light arrows that are aimed at the homunculus.

    ¡°Fire!¡± From east of the Einhart Manor comes Yrsha with a battalion of soldiers with bows and arrows and blinding magic circles.

    It¡¯s the Kerias Kingdom¡¯s most famous rain of light arrows, a barrage of bullet-like attacks that can pulverize a city and turn it into a gigantic spread of cheese without abandon that even Reysha herself fears.

    The battalion that Yrsha brought fired off the magic enchanted arrows and it soars through the sky like a paramount of sky dwells into the horizon.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    Ries who is witnessing the spectacle can only sigh in relief because first, she escaped death narrowly and now they are saved by the forces of this kingdom. Second is that she is thankful once more that the war months and months ago didn¡¯t actually happen.

    The homunculus¡¯ movement was immediately restricted and so, the arrows barraged it mercilessly. The flash of arrows pierced its body without resistance and considering its numbers, the homunculus¡¯ survival is close to none.

    And so, the first foe perish.

    ¡°Prepare for the second barrage! The target is the homunculus that my father is engaging.¡± Yrsha issued an order and the knight-mages prepared another circle of light to enhance the arrow, however¡­

    ¡°Stop, this is an order!¡± Ersha¡¯s voice rang out while she stands with her sword as a cane as it broke in half.

    ¡°Miss Ersha, why?!¡± Ries immediately uttered in confusion.

    ¡°Miss D¡¯Levierre, you are truly worth your title, the beacon of hope. While I¡¯m at it, I shall call you a saint. You truly stood up for the weak and the poor despite everything.¡± Ersha said as she gently rubs Ries¡¯ head.

    ¡°I¡¯m not worthy of such! Wait, no, that¡¯s not it! Your esteemed father, Miss Ersha!¡± Ries immediately points at Seran Einhart, however, Ersha only returned a grin.

    ¡°I can go all out now, Mirsha! Hand me that!¡± Seran¡¯s voice rang out in joy as he kicked that homunculus he is fighting with and leaps to where Mirsha is.

    ¡°Let my father have his way with this one. Also, Yrsha doesn¡¯t know that the mages have their limitations so successive barrage is impossible. In exchange, you shall witness a legend, the man called Seran the Starlight.¡± Ersha said with a smile showing her pure anticipation.

    Ries stood up in anticipation as she heard a familiar legendary name, Seran the Starlight¡­

    Mirsha drew out something from her dimensional storage and handed it to Seran. What Seran holds now is a bow. It is a majestic and ornate bow with a gleam of mixed pale blue and silver with a little glow of seven colors of the rainbow.

    ¡°Mithril¡­¡± Ries muttered upon the sight of the bow, however, it wasn¡¯t the only thing that made her gapes her mouth.

    The said bow is as tall as Ries herself and from how the bowstring gleam, she became aware that she can never ever pull it even an inch.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bow that sacrifices all of the user¡¯s magical energy. Mithril is the best conductor of magic. By doing so, the only playing factor here is the raw strength of the user.¡± Yrsha voiced out as she stood beside Ersha.

    The homunculus immediately rebound from Seran¡¯s earlier attack and started charging at him again. This time, Mirsha engages that it and tried to restrict its movement but to her surprise¡­

    ¡°It dodged?! It¡¯s still learning?!¡± Mirsha shouted as the magical chain that shot up from the ground was evaded. Its fast movement was too much for Mirsha to cope up so Seran tried to intercept it once more.

    But the homunculus immediately halted once more¡­

    A metallic chain immediately sprang up somewhere. It was fast and precise that the homunculus had no way of knowing how it will catch it. From the shadow of the boulder, a figure soars into the air holding the chain.

    It was Spoof who is wearing his formal attire he used in the party earlier.

    As the chains entangles the homunculus, he slammed it to the ground and following that, a large chunk of ice suddenly rises from the ground that further held the homunculus.

    This time, Eiru reveals himself and presses on the foes with his ice magic.

    However, the homunculus¡¯ strength proved to be overwhelming and started dismantling the chain and breaking that ice, however, it was just the right time for Mirsha to cast her magic again.

    ¡°You won¡¯t get away now!¡± Mirsha shouted as sealing chains now bound that homunculus.

    Be as it may, but the homunculus is stubborn enough that it can still struggle despite all of the obstruction.

    CREAK

    Ries¡¯ head immediately went towards Seran and saw a scenery akin to a legend or more precisely, it is a legend himself.

    The bow was fully drawn and the arrow that he holds on his grasps is nothing but an ephemeral power drained from his body. The air around him reverberates in intensity and gust of wind started howling all the while the faint light of energy kept swirling right into the arrowhead.

    ¡°Thus, Seran the Starlight¡­¡± Ries pushed those words from her lips in amazement.

    The light arrow that the Kerias Kingdom is proud of is actually based on this one sole man. Seran Einhart releases the arrow of light and a surge of power zooms.

    Like a railgun, the homunculus was blown towards the sky in a blink of an eye all the while the arrow drags it into the night sky. The shot was so quick and so lethal that one would think that the spectacle shown earlier was a dream.

    In the next moment, the arrow reaches the atmosphere and explodes. It created myriads of bits in the sky that it looks like the stars are dancing with camaraderie together with the moon.

    Starlight doesn¡¯t refer to how strong Seran is but how beautiful this attack was. Ries realized that.

    ¡°That¡¯s done. I would love it if my precious Reysha could see this.¡± Seran said as he took Mirsha in his cradle as the esteemed wife of his is quite exhausted.

    The battle was spectacularly settled.

    Seran was able to let off some steam and Ersha learned something from this battle. Ries was able to witness a lot and hardened herself to become stronger and Yrsha was able to see Spoof safely.

    The reinforcement proved to be the most useful aspect of the battle as it didn¡¯t let the battle drag.

    BOOM!

    However, within everyone¡¯s earshot, a loud sound of an explosion echoed throughout the place.

    ¡°Wait¡­look at that.¡± Yrsha pointed at a certain direction and everyone in the place noticed it.

    ¡°Hmm? A¡­cloud of dust? It looks like a mushroom.¡± Seran said with a faint laugh.

    Everyone wasn¡¯t aware of it but, in the next moment, they found themselves getting blown away by the sheer power and the magnitude of the force that came to their faces.

 Chapter 129: Identities 1

    A hazy night sky with the smell of earth invaded Reysha¡¯s senses. On her back is that sandy sensation of the cold ground rouses. She tried lifting her body but immediately gave up as a pang of pain coursed throughout her body, especially from her shoulder with torn ligaments and her twisted foot.

    From her lips, she can taste a metallic liquid and ascertain herself that it was blood. She is aware that her internal organs should have been ruptured from the inside but oddly enough, it was fine.

    ¡°Miss Reysha, have you come to?¡± Ivy¡¯s voice rang out.

    ¡°More or less, I guess. Although I should be somewhere around the stage where I should be seeing the purgatory, I am glad that I came to see this beautiful night sky.¡± Reysha said with a faint smile. ¡°So, what happened?¡± she added.

    ¡°The idiot, Victoria, used something that caused a huge cloud of mushroom to appear. It must something similar to a nuclear bomb. When I said something similar, it has the same amount of power but the dangerous effect such as the radiation was skillfully filtered out.¡± Ivy told Reysha with a flat voice.

    ¡°So that decided it, huh, about Exodus. Let¡¯s ask Victoria later for details. In the meantime, how did I survive?¡± Reysha asked as she forces herself to lean on the rubble of rock near her.

    However, Ivy didn¡¯t answer immediately. She was looking at the spectacle of destruction brought forth by their battle earlier. She readily sat on one of the rocks near Reysha and stares at her with blank eyes.

    ¡°I had you drink my blood. It has some regenerative properties so rest assured that there will be only minimal damage in your internal organs.¡± Ivy said while looking a little astray from Reysha¡¯s face.

    ¡°I see, thank for that. Can¡¯t you do the same for my shoulder and foot? They are really in a bad state.¡± Reysha casually said.

    ¡°I left it at that purposely. Miss Reysha¡­¡± Upon her fleeting words, Ivy immediately stood up from her seat and went towards Reysha with a raised hand.

    SLAP

    The sound of her palm hitting on Reysha¡¯s cheek momentarily sounded in the place.

    As if a mirror that has fallen on the ground, Ivy¡¯s countenance changes from a default state to a more emotional array of frustration and anger.

    ¡°I know¡­I know what¡¯s to come next¡­¡± Reysha already knew what¡¯s in Ivy¡¯s mind and she can only look down.

    ¡°You tricked us! I¡­I already had a hunched back then I brushed it off because I respect you, Miss Reysha!¡± Ivy¡¯s outburst comes with her eyes tearing up. Her hands and shoulders are trembling in what? Anger? Disappointment? Or possibly, a more complicated emotion.

    ¡°You¡­you are reincarnator like me and Sir Falikh all along, right?! You, even knowing that we honestly laid down those facts, didn¡¯t even try to say anything!¡± The question immediately came out from Ivy¡¯s lips together with more words of accusation.

    ¡°I bared my origin, I bared what kind of life I had back then before I died, I even bared my life in this world! It¡¯s the same as Sir Falikh! He wasn¡¯t ashamed to share his life talks with me and yet, you are there, just listening to us speak when you are clearly among us! Isn¡¯t that like tricking us?!¡± ivy¡¯s yet another barrage of words of her feelings.

    However, Reysha didn¡¯t reply favorably as she let out a sigh¡­

    ¡°There was no need for me to tell anything about myself. You guys did that on your own. It¡¯s a secret that I only want to keep for myself, that is the case here. You and Falikh are the only happy ones that spoke of your past selves. I¡¯m not fond of that.¡± Reysha honestly told Ivy with an unfaltering countenance.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°No way¡­but¡­¡± Ivy, like stuck by a lightning, stares at Reysha stunned. ¡°Aren¡¯t we friends, Miss Reysha?¡± Ivy asked with her teeth gritting and eyelids trembling as she tried to hold in her tears.

    ¡°What are you saying? Are you some kind of a bloke?¡± Reysha jeered at her with a mocking smile.

    ¡°Bloke?! I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m serious here, Miss Reysha! We¡¯re friends, right?! Please say we are! I don¡¯t have much back in my previous life and even here!¡± Ivy¡¯s reaction changes to a more comedic one as Reysha called her a bloke in a lighthearted manner.

    ¡°See? Who wants to be friends with a bloke like you? If you actually think we are friends, stop addressing me with Miss, you bloke. Although I¡¯m not fond of making friends out of brats, this time, it can¡¯t be help.¡± Reysha sighs in exasperation.

    ¡°Ah, yeah¡­I¡¯ve been addressing you with such formality, up until now?! Wait, you are actually confirming that we are friends?!¡± Ivy¡¯s mood brightens up.

    ¡°Are you really that hungry for companionship? I get that¡¯s what all you get when you haven¡¯t aged past fifty.¡± Reysha sighs.

    ¡°Fifty?! Wait, you called me brat earlier!? I thought you won¡¯t speak of your past, Miss Reysha?! Also, where¡¯s my apology for tricking all of us!?¡± Ivy started giving demands on her own.

    ¡°You think I feel like talking with a busted shoulder and leg? Not to mention, you purposely left me in this pain just so you can interrogate me. No, it¡¯s more like you vented at me.¡± Reysha told Ivy with half-closed eyes.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Ivy scratches the back of her head. ¡°If you ingest more of my blood, you might turn into a vampire. You wouldn¡¯t want that, right?¡± Ivy honestly said as she started drawing away from Reysha as she immediately felt apologetic.

    ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯m not going to hit you, you bloke. I¡¯ve got a lot on my plate to be starting a chase. I understand what you are trying to say and I¡¯m not that unreasonable.¡± Reysha said to assure Ivy.

    ¡°Is that certain?¡± Ivy asked as she felt guilty.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m a little frustrated losing too. I know that was a bad matchup but it still annoys me.¡± Reysha said with a morbid frown.

    ¡°You are angry after all! I¡¯m sorry for lying to you but you lied to us far longer!¡± Ivy said in a panic as she bowed down head first in front of Reysha.

    ¡°Adults are dirty wherever or whatever world you go. Keep in mind that we are guaranteed liars on impulse. Also, dealing with kids like you is annoying.¡± Reysha said so with a sigh while looking at a distance.

    ¡°You are that old, Mis¡ªerr¡­Reysha? Is that the reason why you act more mature than anyone else?!¡± Ivy jumps into another question.

    ¡°I¡¯d be honest with you. Yes, I am quite old mentally. My mental age should be around ninety now. You could say that I have grandkids.¡± Reysha came out with words unexpected by Ivy.

    ¡°I¡­I thought you¡¯d be someone who is deranged and edgy that holed yourself in your room until death!¡± Ivy started to leer closer to Reysha with a really tensed smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite aware that one of my arms is still functioning, no?¡± Reysha queried Ivy with a glare.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯ve become too cheeky! Well, I didn¡¯t expect you to be that¡­old. It¡¯s like you are the same age as Sir Falikh¡­¡± Ivy mentioned while pondering something.

    ¡°About that, huh? Ivy, I¡¯m not exactly hiding about my true identity but I am not that talkative when it comes to it. You see, for the first time in this world, I think I¡¯m a little motivated to speak of it.¡± Reysha said as she sent Ivy a friendly smile.

    ¡°Are you serious?! A journey of a ninety years old something, I¡¯m excited to hear about it!¡± Ivy pumped herself up.

    ¡°Are you a bloke? I¡¯m just going to summarize it. Also, it¡¯s up to you whether you will spread it or not, I don¡¯t mind.¡± Reysha told Ivy with a strained tone.

    ¡°¡­Even so, I¡¯ll try not to be loose about it. Depending on what I will hear, I might actually need to keep it a secret.¡± Ivy said to reassure Reysha.

    ¡°I don¡¯t expect much from you anyway.¡± Reysha bluntly replied.

    ¡°Ouch¡­that hurts! My feelings are hurt!¡± Ivy cried while protesting to Reysha by swinging her hands around.

    ¡°Listen to me now before I change my mind.¡± Reysha said with another bountiful sigh.

    Upon hearing her words, Ivy fixes herself and sat in front of Reysha who has gotten comfortable leaning on the rubble. After confirming that Ivy is now fully fixated on her, Reysha starts her story.

    ¡°My previous name is Depp, the husband of a woman called Camille, who now goes by the name Falikh in this world. That goes without saying. Victoria is one of my grandkids.¡± Reysha confessed with a default countenance, however, the reaction she got from Ivy made her burst into laughter.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ivy was there staring at Reysha with a petrified countenance as the white of her eyes shows.

    ¡°You¡¯re reacting very well to this.¡± Reysha smirks.

 Chapter 130: Identities 2

    The second half of the semester in a certain university, a lone man sits alone on his table while engrossed with a book about medicine. The man has a darkish hair and feature that can be described as stern and utterly serious.

    The tension inside the lecture room, however, is lively and unyielding to his quiet pace.

    ¡°Yes, yes, everyone! Anyone wants to group up with me for our research studies?!¡± A lively girl with a beautiful and silky brunette hair asked in a cheery voice as she called out to the people inside the room.

    However, despite her bright and attractive personality, none even dared to approach him. Not even a glance. In short, the girl was avoided by many despite her approachable atmosphere.

    ¡°Aww, you guys are no fun.¡± The girl lamented as she walks back to her table with a crestfallen countenance.

    Meanwhile, the man who saw it thought, ¡°That girl¡­if my memory serves me right, is a weirdo. Her name is Camille from the Science Department, Major in Psychology. She is pretty much the worse girl to team up with because she spouts a lot of nonsense.¡±

    Once again, the man returns to his book and earnestly reads it. He immersed his self in the world of biology, carefully examining and reading all about human muscles, bones, organs, and nervous system. He is aware that it is going to be the foundation of his career.

    ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t have a group, right?¡± A voice suddenly entered his ears.

    The man, grumbling in displease, turns to the owner of the soft and gentle voice. There, he finds the girl who was making a commotion earlier standing beside him.

    ¡°I¡¯m not willing to roof a social loafer. Go away.¡± The man simply said as he ignored the girl¡¯s pleading eyes.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not a social loafer! I¡¯m just looking for a groupmate because you see, I¡¯m left out. From what I discerned, you were also left out. You¡¯re Depp, right?! You are also from the Science Department.¡± The girl cheerily talked to Depp.

    ¡°Are you a stalker? Also, I¡¯m alone by choice since I don¡¯t want to deal with annoying people, such as you.¡± Depp answered without batting an eye on the girl.

    ¡°Stalker? No, it¡¯s just that, a lot of people know about you since you look so angry all the time! Oh, by the way, my name is Camille! We¡¯ve been together in this class for three months now but this is the first time we actually talked!¡± Camille said as she took Depp¡¯s hand and forcibly shook it.

    ¡°Bas-! What do you think you¡¯re doing!? Don¡¯t casually touch me!¡± Depp shouted. His enraged voice gathers attention from all the students in the class.

    Murmur arises and Depp who snaps out of his anger immediately sat back on his seat.

    ¡°Come on, we¡¯ve got to stick with each other in times of loneliness! Humans are such a creature after all!¡± Camille laughingly said as she started tucking herself beside Depp¡¯s seat.

    ¡°What I¡¯m telling you is that I don¡¯t need anyone. I¡¯m pretty much enough and you are just going to be a baggage.¡± Depp bluntly said in a low voice as not to repeat the same mistake.

    ¡°But Deppy, the professors insist with the grouping. So, what do you say? Take care of me, okay!¡± Camille said with an alluring smile.

    ¡°Who are you calling Deppy?! Also, I haven¡¯t agreed yet!¡± Depp once again shouted in anger.

    Once again, the people around them glance over their direction that made Deppy sunk on his book while gritting his teeth.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll group up with you, okay! But it¡¯s only for this semester!¡± Depp surrenders to Camille¡¯s pushy personality.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Deppy ultra nice?¡± Camille said with a tinge of sarcasm.

    Depp thought that their acquaintanceship would end after the semester, however, he found himself surrounded with nothing but Camille¡¯s presence until graduation.

    The two sticks to each other through stick and mud. Even if they have different classes, the two will always plan ahead to keep in touch with each other to plan and to study together.

    Depp realizes one thing about Camille with his time with her.

    Camille was overall weird that kills her beauty that beats even the Madonna of the campus, however, none, under any circumstances, will understand her thoughts pattern, and unfortunately, Depp learned about her and what¡¯s going on inside her mind through their relationship.

    Limitless talent, critical thinking that far exceeds his¡¯, and most of all, her strong prowess when it comes to psychology. Her weird and uncommon thoughts were seen as unorthodox and improper that she was regarded as defect student.

    However, despite all of this, in the end, Camille wasn¡¯t able to graduate.

    Professors and experts alike trashed her thesis presentation, calling it absurd and delusional. It¡¯s a thesis that sticks with the topic regarding looking at death as the proper beauty of life.

    Even with all the literature backing her study, even with all the principles falling in places, they deemed her crazy and a student who has nothing on her head but delusion.

    It was uncommon for a girl to think of philosophical outlook in life when the others are straight up presenting about the improvement of industry and practical application.

    Naturally, Camille drops out of college.

    In a place where Depp and Camille usually meet, a clubhouse in which they are the only one using as it is in the midst of a forest, the two sits side by side with a bonfire lit in front of them.

    ¡°Sure does feel good getting out of college, huh.¡± Camille said with a grin plastered on her face.

    ¡°You mean no more hassle to deal with. Isn¡¯t it a bit of shame that you failed miserably after studying for four years?¡± Depp asked with a complacent countenance.

    ¡°¡­I already expected to fail my thesis defense.  I don¡¯t really expect from them though. We can¡¯t see each other eye to eye. Welp, goodbye to these babies!¡± Camille shouted as she threw the pile of paper in the fire with a satisfied grin.

    ¡°Are you sure? What will you do now? I¡¯ll leave you behind since I still have my studies for my major.¡± Depp asked while turning a little glance at Camille.

    ¡°Hahaha! Then, I¡¯ll give you a special promo! If you put a ring on my ring finger, you¡¯ll get a lovey-dovey wife that will cook food for you and will massage your back after work as a bonus! Hahaha! J-Just kidding¡­¡± Camille said as if to brighten the mood.

    ¡°You¡¯re getting too full of yourself. Hmph.¡± Depp commented as he pulled out a small box from his breast pocket and immediately shoved it at Camille¡¯s face.

    ¡°Ufffuuu! What is this?! It hurts! It hurts Deppy!¡± Camille cried out as the box was rubbed rather roughly at her cheek. Having enough of the pain, Camille took the box and opened it in hurry.

    The content took her breath away¡­

    ¡°A¡­ring?! H-Hey¡­This is a ring, right?! You fell in love with me without me knowing it?!¡± Camille¡¯s face can¡¯t relax as her cheeks are cramped in a smile and ablaze with happiness.

    ¡°What the hell are you saying? I¡¯m just grabbing the promo of a free slave¡­¡± Depp said as he immediately opens a thick book and pretended to read it.

    ¡°D-Deppy! To be honest, I do really like you too! Ah, but¡­you see¡­¡± Camille, still frozen with a frigid smile, tries to say something.

    ¡°I was planning on proposing to you after you graduated, to be honest. You failed though and flunked out of college! You could have at least done better!¡± Depp quickly replied as he kept his face hidden within the cover of the book.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already seen it coming! Come out clean and tell me upfront that you like me! Else, you wouldn¡¯t have a ring prepared ahead of time! I was planning on asking you out after I graduated but I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d go as far as to propose to me!¡± Camille¡¯s tension rises up as she started shaking Depp.

    ¡°You got a ring now! What else do you want to hear from me?!¡± Deppy snaps at Camille with a loud voice.

    ¡°You could at least wear it on me! Be a little bit romantic at least!¡± Camille pleaded.

    ¡°Asking me to be romantic!? As if you don¡¯t know me well! Get a grip and wear it yourself! Then comes the wedding! You already failed to graduate and you want more from me?!¡± Depp started shouting at Camille with his face revealed from the hiding of his book.

    ¡°Hey, Deppy!~ Come on! At least a kiss?¡± Camille plucks her lips towards Depp.

    ¡°Wear the damn ring!¡± Depp snaps again at Camille as he pushes her face away and forcibly pushes her away from his body.

    ¡°Yes, yes! After this, give me a kiss!¡± Camille surrendered from Depp¡¯s command and she tries on the ring.

    ¡°So, how is it?¡± Depp asked to confirm.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­loose¡­But this is fine. I¡¯m fine with this. This is the ring that you shoved on my face so I don¡¯t want any replacement.¡± Camille said with trembling hands and shoulders all the while her eyes started tearing up.

 Chapter 131: Identities 3

    ¡°Miss Reysha¡­¡± Ivy mutters as she stares at the girl with knitted brows in front of her.

    ¡°What?¡± Reysha snapped a reply while glaring daggers at Ivy.

    ¡°Do you really need to scowl while telling the story of how you and Sir Falikh met back in your previous life?! Can¡¯t you at least smile or get embarrassed a little?!¡± Ivy protested as Reysha¡¯s countenance grew colder.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to sugarcoat this one because it¡¯s one of the most moronic decisions I¡¯ve done in my life. Lovey-dovey wife my ass, that deal was a highway robbery, to be honest!¡± Reysha scowls once more, however, a faint smile appears on her lips.

    ¡°But it seems to me that Miss Reysha was quite satisfied with your life with Sir Falikh.¡± Ivy lightly retorted while grinning at Reysha.

    ¡°That was all in the past now. What life I have here now is different from the previous one that I had. That¡¯s why, whether Falikh and Camille is the same person or not doesn¡¯t matter to me.¡± Reysha presses a hard and headstrong declaration to Ivy.

    It is as Reysha wants. She doesn¡¯t want to have any connection with the current Camille now. To each and their own and that¡¯s how Reysha wanted to keep it.

    However, Ivy has something else in her mind.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think Miss Reysha can keep her words though.¡± She said while sprouting embarrassed smile while she scratches that back of her head.

    Reysha can only tilt her head slightly before closing her eyes in confirmation that she acknowledges Ivy¡¯s words. She didn¡¯t deny any of it and rather, readily accepted it.

    ¡°I know that, dumbass. I would have taken a distance from them the very start I learned of Falikh¡¯s identity. That¡¯s must be why I can¡¯t leave them alone.¡± Reysha said softly while she started driving that fact into her heart.

    ¡°It must be really hard on you, Miss Reysha! I¡¯ll be rooting for you! I¡¯m going to stay quiet about what I know but I will root for you and Sir Falikh!¡± Ivy immediately declared with a little squeal and giggle.

    ¡°¡­Hey, are you listening to a single word that I said?¡± Reysha softly snapped at Ivy with twitching eyes. She wants to pull on Ivy¡¯s collar but her body won¡¯t allow any strenuous works right now.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll do the best I can to give you and Sir Falikh time for yourselves and talk this out!¡± Ivy said with gleaming eyes and a thumb up.

    ¡°Whatever. I don¡¯t care what you say anymore. The question now is¡­¡± Reysha pressed on to a new topic while diverting the current topic about her life.

    ¡°Yes, Miss Reysha, I am also aware of it.¡± Ivy tense up as the expression on Reysha¡¯s face is clouded and vexed.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    ¡°How did Exodus learned knowledge uncommon in this world. For the seventeen years that I¡¯ve lived here, science has never gone beyond anything other than knowing names of plants. Exodus knows too much.¡± Reysha spelled out the problem that has been bothering them.

    ¡°Your comparison is a little harsh but just to let you know, Miss Reysha, science and technology over our land is prospering evermore.¡± Ivy interjected.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. Oversea travel from here to your land might be a hard feat to accomplish. No less, learning something like science and overall, biology and chemistry, would take you several years.¡± Reysha reasoned out.

    ¡°Fair point. I did fly here with my Mecha.¡± Ivy listlessly said.

    ¡°¡­Hey, what did I just heard?¡± Reysha took a double take and threw a question.

    ¡°Ah, since I confirmed that Miss Reysha is indeed a reincarnator, I think can tell you about my battle mecha. Although it was only a beta version and can be considered a first for the generation, it is indeed strong enough that I think I can go on par with Exodus if I use it.¡± Ivy explained vaguely.

    ¡°Wait, so basically, you are vampire demon lord riding a mecha? This is a first for me. From your stories, I get the gist that you and the people from your land are absurd but don¡¯t you think you are too?¡± Reysha said while massaging one side of her temple.

    ¡°Yes! My father is a wine connoisseur and adept with technologies and such. He has knowledge about Ether Technology that was lost a long time ago. My mecha uses a core called Ether Point Core to run. It converts the magic in the air into energy as long as the host has the capabilities to perform the task.¡± Ivy gave a lengthy explanation once more.

    ¡°Why did you even bring something absurd here? Also, if you have something like that, won¡¯t it be wiser to use it?¡± Reysha leans back on the rubble she is resting on with a deep sigh.

    ¡°I know right? It¡¯s just that it¡¯s a hassle to take it out from the underground lab in the castle. Kind of defeat the purpose of being big, right?¡± Ivy jokingly said.

    Reysha could only stare coldly at Ivy for her nonsensical jokes. Though her body is hurting all over, Reysha has the urge to actually give Ivy a chop on the head.

    Amidst their very comical talk, Victoria arrives at the scene.

    ¡°Yahoo! I¡¯m here!¡± She greeted.

    ¡°The granddaughter!¡± Ivy beams in delight having knowledge about the circumstances involving Reysha, Faikh, and now, Victoria.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t think of doing something weird, you bloke.¡± Reysha told Ivy as she immediately read what¡¯s in Ivy¡¯s head.

    ¡°Eh? You two, there¡¯s something going on here? What is it?¡± Victoria, with peaked curiosity, asked with a grin.

    ¡°Nothing. How was on your side, Victoria? What happened to Exodus? And that explosion earlier, you are the caused, right?¡± Reysha barrages Victoria with questions.

    ¡°Hmm, she escaped. About the explosion, yeah, I did that! I have some insight from fighting with her. The next time we meet, I¡¯ll claim absolute victory!¡± Victoria said with passion.

    ¡°So¡­¡± Ivy tried to say something.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Victoria answered with a hum but unable to determine anything.

    ¡°¡­Are we just going to keep idling here? I¡¯ve loved if I could get treated one way or another.¡± Reysha said with a tone of complaint.

    ¡°Yeah, how come things got awkward in one second? Anyway, let¡¯s prioritize returning you to your sister, dear Reysha!~¡± Victoria said with a wink.

    ¡°Pfffft!?¡± Ivy barely stopped her laughter.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Demon Lord?¡± Victoria queried at Ivy.

    ¡°Nothing!¡± Ivy vigorously shook her head. ¡°To think everything would escalate to this! If this keeps happening every single day, I don¡¯t think I can hold out my laughter!¡± Ivy thought as the plain and normal scene in front of her is now a comedy stage. Knowing how the two are actually related, Ivy did her best to stop her from bursting into a howl of laughter.

    ¡°You¡¯re definitely having the blast of your life, huh?!¡± Reysha glared at Ivy menacingly.

 Chapter 132: Identities 4

    ¡°Hey, the commotion out there has died down.¡± Aspara called out to Falikh with knitted brows.

    ¡°Oh! King Ridil, Queen Aluria, have you two decided now? With the turn of events, things will go roughly from now on.¡± Falikh said with a grin.

    ¡°The battle outside was¡­too abnormal and the influx of magical energy was also indescribable. From what I observed with my wards, there are three people that came but only one stood out.¡± Aspara told them about her observation.

    Aspara then wears a grim countenance.

    ¡°It was a woman with power rivaling or even greater than Reysha, Ivy, and Victoria altogether.¡± Aspara announces.

    Knowing what that means and what kind of situation the Kingdom of Kerias was plunged into, King Ridil fell into a deep silence with a countenance of foreboding exhaustion. He turned his sight towards Oliver who has revealed her true identity.

    The form of the Maelous Kingdom¡¯s true Sovereign, Olivia, dons her moonlight colored hair ridden with and draped fox ears and nine tails brushing the floor, a beauty and radiance that can never ever be found within the commoners and even royalties alike, that is the true beauty of the sovereign with her ephemeral glow that afloat in the atmosphere.

    ¡°The true sovereign that we thought to have perished in the war between the Mesola Kingdom and the Maelous Kingdom appears in front of us. Originally, we would have sent help to the Maelous Kingdom, however, the Mesola Kingdom holds certain reigns over us at that time.¡± King Ridil tell as he kneels in front of Olivia.

    ¡°You are only the king by title. I have no business with you as you are not descendant of the royalty of our Kingdom. The one I want to decide about this matter is you, Queen Aluria.¡± Olivia pointed at Aluria with her fan while looking down at her.

    ¡°The blood flowing within me is thin. It¡¯s so stale that we cannot exhibit features akin to beast race. Still, are you fine with me, O¡¯ Sovereign Olivia?¡± With a meek but serious voice, Aluria voices while kneeling in front of Olivia.

    ¡°You are not serving for I am also a purpose of a tool. I am going to re-establish my kingdom all the while being led by the lost prince of the Mesola Kingdom, Falikh.¡± Olivia turns her head towards Falikh.

    ¡°What is the--!? Are you saying you trust the man who caused the ruin of your kingdom?!¡± King Ridil broke out in a shout as he glares at Falikh.

    An immediate unrest unfurled on King Ridil¡¯s countenance as he is well aware of the downfall of the Maelous Kingdom through horrendous tactics and strategies that undermine war conducts. Simply put, Falikh is considered to be a man of ruthless nature.

    Hiding his identity within counties was not because he is specifically on the run in his own Kingdom but because a lot of people within the military know well how Falikh looks like.

    Breach of war etiquette, an inhumane strategy that led the harsh downfall of the Maelous Kingdom, and most of all, his mysterious nature and unobstructed way of thinking, that¡¯s how people perceive the young commander who is Falikh.

    ¡°That man is¡­beyond shame!¡± King Ridil breathed those words with disdain.

    ¡°I am well aware of those facts. That¡¯s why I trust him because he promised me. Not to fell the Kingdom of Mesola Kingdom but to rebuild the Maelous Kingdom. And for that, I am in need of assistance from you, King Ridil and Queen Aluria.¡± Olivia said with a faint smile.

    ¡°However, the situation has drastically changed now. We have a new enemy and there¡¯s the need to build diplomatic relations with the Demon Kingdom Sirius and the Breille Kingdom. King Ridil and Queen Aluria cannot decide immediately on the next step unless we consult with Princess Meriyal Breille and Demon Lord Ivy Hellbeing.¡± Aspara immediately intervenes in the conversation.

    ¡°Even if we give our answer now, nothing will change of what¡¯s about to come. If the Mesola Kingdom really intends to wage war, then forming alliances would be the wisest¡­¡± Queen Aluria laid down her own insight.

    ¡°I see. Since the Mesola Kingdom will throw their weight pretty soon, I guess alliance is really in need, however, assisting the Sovereign of fallen Kingdom Maelous is a different matter. I want you to consider that.¡± King Ridil threw in words that may have implied something else.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    ¡°Ah, so you are throwing a bargaining chip now! Alliance with the two kingdoms is different indeed. Assisting Olivia¡¯s wish will cost the Kerias Kingdom a huge amount of resources after all and the gain from helping out shall not be immediate so you are quite perplexed.¡± Falikh playfully worded while looking at King Ridil with ridicule.

    ¡°Sir Falikh¡­I am not forcing them. It will be their own wish whether they want to or not. Even if the Maelous Kingdom was the original founder of the Kerias Kingdom, I want to respect their will.¡± Olivia immediately rushed to clear it up with Falikh.

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s no good. If they don¡¯t agree, then Falikh¡¯s wish won¡¯t be realized, no? That¡¯s why we shall hear their conditions and decide after that.¡± Mika appeared in the veils of darkness from one of the halls that leads to this place, the Einhart¡¯s garden.

    ¡°Mika! Do you have any idea what¡¯s happening outside?¡± Falikh happily greeted Mika with a smile.

    ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t have that much to bring however they have successfully repelled the intruders. I heard that there are only three enemies and they subjugated the two while the last one, presumably the ringleader, escaped.¡± Mika said so while wearing a bit worried face.

    ¡°Madam, what¡­is going on?¡± Aspara noticed Mika¡¯s unrest and took the initiative to ask.

    ¡°The two that they subjugated are what they call homunculus and they are par with the famous commander Ersha Einhart, each one of them.¡± Mika said while letting out a sigh.

    ¡°With Ersha?! You mean to say that they have people that can fight toe to toe with her and yet, they send them here carelessly?!¡± King Ridil exclaimed with a pale countenance.

    ¡°It could also mean that they are not afraid to expand two or three people like that. That implies that they may have more fighters like that¡­¡± Aspara concluded.

    The news suddenly overcomes them and the one who agonizes the most is King Ridil.

    ¡°So this is where things go downhill if we don¡¯t make a decisive answer, huh. Sovereign Olivia, please give us some time. I¡¯d like to carefully tread into this matter. I will briefly give my answer after the negotiation with Princess Meriyal Breille and Demon Lord Ivy Hellbeing.¡± King Ridil said while he bows his head deeper.

    ¡°¡­I already told you that it will Queen Aluria to decide. Well, as long as yours and her answer aligns. For now, I¡¯d like this matter to be only heard inside this room. We have so many identities to keep so I ask of you with utmost secrecy to hide our positions.¡± Olivia closes her eyes to close the matter.

    ¡°We shall. For the betterment of the future, expect a favorable answer.¡± Queen Aluria promises.

    With that, the secret meeting in the crisp and cold night has concluded. An undecided King Ridil and Queen Aluria emerge with various thoughts swirling inside their heads while Olivia is ridden with anxiety for their answers.

    Meanwhile, in the outskirt of the Kerias Kingdom Capital, a lone man walks in the shroud of the trees.

    ¡°Finally¡­I found it.¡± Raising his hand, the golden staff gleams at the streak of moonlight struck it. It was Derill, the man who decided to Genesis¡¯ follower and deemed his life for her to use.

    Derill told Falikh and co. that he shall stay behind the ruined cabin by the lake. His real intention and purpose of being there were to find the staff called Claimh Solais, Genesis¡¯ ultimate weapon.

    After a few days of swimming in the lake, Derill successfully found the staff and proudly holds it into his hands.

    ¡°Lady Genesis, I hope you will praise me for this. Is what I wanted but¡­ Miss Alef and Lady Genesis¡­I want to make sure that they are fine. Rather than thinking of my own happiness, I want to see them getting along with each other¡­¡± Derill said as he cast his sight on the ground while he walks.

    ¡°I¡¯m soaking wet too¡­cold is abounded to get me later, hehehe¡­¡± He weakly laughs while his body shivers from the breeze of the night.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s dangerous! You shouldn¡¯t walk drenched like that while your sight is on the ground.¡± A voice suddenly entered Derill¡¯s ear.

    It was a sweet and alluring voice that Derill immediately shot his eyes towards the source of the voice.

    Sure enough, he had his mouth hanging and his eyes bulging because of the girl that called out to him. However, it was not only because the girl was mesmerizing but also¡­

    ¡°L-Lady Genesis?!¡± Derill shouted while looking at the girl who he thought of Genesis when in reality...

    ¡°Oh, you know of mother? Then this should be quick, no? I am her daughter, Exodus. I¡¯m lucky to find you in the midst of the night while escaping.¡± Exodus smiled sweetly with a face tinged with cherry bloom.

    ¡°L-Lucky? Ahehehe¡­I think I am the lucky one to see someone as stunning as you, Lady Exodus. You are a spitting image of Lady Genesis.¡± Derill said in embarrassment.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m so lucky!¡± Exodus replied but her hand has immediately seized the Claimh Solais on Derill¡¯s hands. ¡°I¡¯m so lucky that you have the possession of this! I thought that mother has it for herself. This is indeed a weapon I duly need!¡± At a split second, Exodus sprouted a smile devoid of anything warm. If anything, her face is now twisted with a crazed smile.

    ¡°Wha--?!¡± Derill immediately fell on his butt from Exodus¡¯ sudden change in expression and terror immediately crept on his back.

    ¡°I have to thank you and you caught my attention! I am grateful for your service in helping my mother to reach godhood! For that, I, Exodus, will make you my most powerful specimen.¡± Exodus said as she proceeds to swing the staff on her hand.

    CRACK

    ¡°Argh!!¡± Derill cried as his legs were immediately crushed. Tears of fear started streaming down from his eyes as the girl in front of him suddenly exudes an atmosphere that nothing alike with Genesis.

    ¡°How lucky! Let¡¯s go!¡± Exodus happily said as he grabbed Derill by his clothes and starts dragging him.

    On that very night, Derill feared for what to come to him. He can only pray nothing but the safety of his Dear Genesis and Alef.

 Chapter 133: Decisive Measures 1

    Three days have passed since the battle came to an end with no more than one casualty. The only one who was biting at the end of the rope in the whole fiasco was Reysha, the birthday celebrant herself, in which greatly incurred the anger of both Seran Einhart and Ersha Einhart.

    Even if they rage, no favorable result shall be yielded because no people could be responsible for the unfortunate event that transpired that night.

    The Einhart Manor wasn¡¯t badly damaged to the point of becoming unusable, however, one shall not permit it for Reysha to rest in such a godforsaken place where a recent battle happened. Currently, it is under repair and it would take a while before it becomes passable for the standards of the overprotective father and sister of Reysha.

    With how matters need to be settled, the Einhart family was required to move to the capital and take a temporary residence under King Ridil in the castle.

    Moving along with the plan, Falikh and the others resume their host club activities and kept extorting from the young nobles of the Kerias Kingdom. Their group also kept their eyes peeled and senses open to keep watch of any sudden events.

    In regards to what King Ridil and Queen Aluria learned, they knew that secretly gathering everyone involved in the incident is necessary. What makes matters complicated is the sudden appearance of Archbishop Genesis, a head figure that could cause a massive commotion not only from the Kingdom of Mesola itself but also to the Kerias Kingdom.

    She is, after all, a symbol of faith and reverence throughout the three kingdoms settled in by humans.

    And worst of the worst, an impending war that was declared by the very culprit of the whole mess, Exodus, a girl whose very existence defies logic and threatens to destroy the balance of the land.

    Taking everything into account, it wasn¡¯t even questionable as of why King Ridil wanted this matter to be discussed.

    Currently, the sun has just roses an hour ago and the capital is bustling as usual without much care of what to come yet. The news about the war is still kept in the dark even to the nobles and other militaristic section of the kingdom.

    In one of the elegant rooms in the castle of the Kerias Kingdom, a listless Reysha is peering into a window with her hand supporting her chin while sitting. She is watching the clamor of the maids in the westward of the castle where most plants and flowers are tended.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been stuck in this room for the past three days. Now I¡¯m kind of thirsty for some interaction with anyone as long as they are normal and alright in the head.¡± Reysha lamented followed by a soundless sigh.

    As Reysha let those words out, the door to her room creaks open and a certain someone entered the room.

    ¡°Unfortunately for you, Einhart, this place has become a cesspool of oddballs ever since Falikh and his group came. That said, you and your whole family are included in that category.¡± Aspara said with a mocking tone with an impish smile.

    ¡°You jest, Aspara. For me, you are one of those people I can talk comfortably with. After all, you are the one who cares for this kingdom and its people the most.¡± Reysha said with a faint smile as she walked towards her bed and sat.

    ¡°D-Don¡¯t smile like that! You¡­You and your mother are always doing that! Captivating me and entangling me with your smiles¡­you two are the worst!¡± Aspara shouted while reddening from one ear to another.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Do I really resemble mother that much? Not that I have any issues with it but I¡¯d like you to confirm it yourself.¡± Reysha tilted her head while she started curling on a strand of her messy hair.

    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯d say you fell short in elegance but nonetheless, you and Mirsha have a lot of appealing similarities when it comes to appearance. Don¡¯t ask for any further or I¡¯ll hit you!¡± Aspara warned while covering her face to conceal her embarrassment.

    ¡°I can see now where you are coming from but please do remember that I am not my mother. Also, isn¡¯t it fine if you direct all of your anger towards father? Actually, no one will complain if you do.¡± Reysha humored with Aspara.

    ¡°Haa¡­seriously, you¡¯re a heartless daughter to that man but I guess that¡¯s what I like about you.¡± Aspara replied with her renewed composure as she lets out a grin.

    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s get to the topic. While I am pleased with a good conversation for a while, this matter about Exodus is of utmost priority.¡± Reysha¡¯s eyes sharpen as she talked about Exodus while grimacing.

    ¡°As expected, Ridil is now calling for everyone involved in that incident, including Falikh and Madam Fleur. The turnabout of the events needs further details too from the people who fought Exodus. That means you, Demon Lord Ivy, and the Summoned Hero Victoria. Though there¡¯s a suggestion that you are to be suspended from this meeting.¡± Aspara shrugged while she leans on the wall.

    ¡°I bet it was father who wanted me not to come. I¡¯ll come though. There are a lot of things I wanted to throw on the plate.¡± Reysha replied while scratching the back of her head in utter irritation of Seran¡¯s action.

    ¡°You can¡¯t blame him for this. Knowing that you, one of his daughters, the only one gravely injured made him restless and extremely anxious. He was so worried that he standing in the hallway next to your room at night just to see if you are doing well.¡± Aspara also frowns upon such a pathetic act of Seran.

    ¡°He did that? Talk about idiotic.¡± Reysha can only sigh. Because of what she heard Reysha willingly let her body land on the soft bed behind her.

    ¡°What kind of monster is that Exodus to leave you battered like that and managed to escaped from Victoria¡¯s full power¡­? Actually, wasn¡¯t it by sheer luck that you didn¡¯t receive fatal injuries?!¡± Aspara asked in an anxious tone.

    ¡°No, I was at death¡¯s door after my brief encounter with Exodus. My shoulder was barely functional and one of my legs is twisted in the weirdest way. I also had ruptured innards that caused severe internal bleeding. It was only a matter of minutes till I die back then.¡± Reysha recalls all of the life-threatening injuries that she received at that night.

    ¡°Wait! This is the first time I¡¯ve heard of this! Did you tell it to anyone else?! How did you even survived?!¡± Aspara widens her eyes in utter shock as she heard about what Reysha has really gone through.

    ¡°Only Ivy and I know about it. I think it is fine to tell you though. At least, I need a little assistance from you.¡± Reysha said with her brows furrowed.

    ¡°Einhart, what¡­did you do?¡± Aspara nervously asked.

    ¡°Ivy has to give some of her blood to me to fix my ruptured innards. The reason she didn¡¯t bother much with the external bruises is that I might become too intoxicated with vampire blood.¡± Reysha said while showing Aspara some of the scars ridden on Reysha¡¯s leg.

    ¡°You ingested a vampire blood¡­?¡± Aspara slowly walks towards Reysha while staring at her with emotions none can comprehend but astonishment.

    ¡°Even if I didn¡¯t overdose with her blood, there are some effects that started manifesting. For example, sunlight has become increasingly annoying in my eyes. At night, I become restless, like an impulse awakening. Worst is that my body temperature has become lower than normal. So far, there¡¯s no craving for blood or anything.¡± Reysha recounted her experiences for the past three days confined in her room.

    ¡°So¡­you are afflicted with something like Vampirism. I do have some research about it from the past so I can look up for it, however, we should directly ask the person who caused you this herself.¡± Aspara suggested while placing a finger on her chin.

    ¡°I thought so too but, I haven¡¯t seen Ivy for the past days. Well, matters not as she needs to come later in the meeting. Then, we can discuss it.¡± Reysha said while she buries her face on the pillow beside her head.

    ¡°Einhart¡­aren¡¯t you getting too sloppy?¡± Aspara immediately noticed that Reysha is acting way too different than usual.

    ¡°Hmm? It must be the effect of the vampirism. I¡¯m getting a lot sleepier in the day than night¡­¡± Reysha immediately brushed off Aspara¡¯s question.

    ¡°¡­Are you sure you are going to be okay?¡± Aspara knitted her brows as she questioned Reysha¡¯s reliability for the day.

 Chapter 134: Decisive Measures 2

    As the noon approaches, peoples involved in the incident in the last three nights are gathered in a meeting hall. There is a quadratic table laid in the middle of the luxurious room with chairs on each and every side to properly accommodate the participants.

    On this very hall sat two figures and they are the Archbishop Genesis and her companion, Alef. The two of them are mandated to wait in the room as they are going to speak first and foremost about the situation.

    Though they look like they have free reign, several escorts hiding in the shadows are watching their every move. They are also restricted to a certain amount of places. It was fortunate enough that they get to walk and talk on their own.

    Genesis especially, as the attention of everyone is directed at her.

    ¡°Hey, are you really sure you want this?¡± Alef asked with a simple default countenance.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t have a choice now, do I. Not that the abomination that I created started rampaging. Do you have any news regarding Deril?¡± Genesis replied with an aloof face.

    ¡°It sucks to be you, huh.¡± Alef lightly teased with a faint smile.

    ¡°Yes¡­I know. I¡¯ve done atrocious things that cannot be taken back. Why are you even here with me? You could easily escape¡­I don¡¯t want anyone bearing on my pathetic countenance like this¡­¡± Genesis spat out those words as if she wanted to cry.

    ¡°¡­Why am I still here with you? I don¡¯t really have a deep reason other than my need of your divine energy.¡± Alef looks up to the ceiling where countless chandeliers are hanging.

    ¡°¡­¡± Genesis could only grit her teeth as she tries to figure out what would Alef say next.

    ¡°My reason is just you are so pathetic that I can¡¯t leave you alone. You can¡¯t live all by yourself.¡± Alef simply answered.

    ¡°Hehehe, you¡¯re a fool. Even after I tried chasing you away, you never moved far from me. Also, I won¡¯t die of simple hunger or the likes.¡± Genesis smirks at Alef¡¯s remarks.

    ¡°My sentiment doesn¡¯t just reach for your physical safety and I really hoped you aren¡¯t that dense¡­¡± Alef inaudibly whispered with great displeasure.

    ¡°Did you say something?¡± Genesis caught wind of what Alef said but didn¡¯t quite understand it.

    ¡°What I said is it¡¯s about time for everyone to arrive.¡± Alef said while shaking her head in utter dismay.

    As Alef worded those thoughts, the door to the hall opens and people arrive one after another. It didn¡¯t take long before everyone arrives but despite the gathering, the silence was still and the atmosphere has gotten heavier.

    At the furthest end of the table, King Ridil sat face to face with Genesis. Sure enough, there isn¡¯t even an air of friendliness coming from him.

    ¡°Archbishop, I am honored to be in your presence. I was hoping we could have met in a better circumstance. That as it may, we cannot overlook your actions and such so we would like to hear a lot from you.¡± King Ridil said while he glares at Genesis.

    Not only King Ridil but also Seran Einhart puts a heavy pressure on Genesis. As if this isn¡¯t enough, Princess Meriyal¡¯s presence made everything worse considering that her own kingdom will be receiving the brunt of the existence called Exodus.

    Falikh, Oliver, and Mika can only knit their eyebrows at the imposing atmosphere that two figure led while Reysha and Aspara calmly observe the situation. Since the others aren¡¯t needed in the meeting, they are currently working in the Host Club.

    Ersha and Yrsha stand behind the seated Mirsha and they can only place their attentiveness on the discussion alone and cannot lay down any emotionally inclined opinions. The Einhart family received a huge blow after all and they want to yield a favorable result in this meeting.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    Ivy Hellbeing, the Demon Lord, is being pushed by the pressure too, however, she doesn¡¯t show it on her face.

    Lastly, the odd one out, Victoria, puts her feet on the table while leaning back in a lax manner. It was plain rude and disrespectful to the people in position but for Victoria, such titles mean nothing.

    ¡°Say, could you geezers cut her some slack?¡± Victoria called out in a lazy tone.

    ¡°This matter can only be answered by the Archbishop herself and we are pressed for time. And also, what¡¯s up with your stance?!¡± Ersha snaps at Victoria.

    ¡°Hey now, I just don¡¯t want you guys scaring the hell out of her. Cute is justice for me. She¡¯s cute so I¡¯ll be siding with her.¡± Victoria simply answered.

    ¡°As always, your reasoning is shallow. Don¡¯t you have any better motivation to stick up with?¡± Aspara sounded her protest towards Victoria.

    ¡°Ahahaha, well, sorry! You two are cute too so don¡¯t worry!~ My taste has a wide range of variety.¡± Victoria sprouted a grin. ¡°I did stop them from scaring her but in the first place, it wasn¡¯t even necessary. Her eyes tell that she is willing to cooperate.¡± She added as she peered into Genesis¡¯ eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any intention to cut corners. It doesn¡¯t define me and if I did it, I¡¯m going to resent myself for the rest of eternity that I will live. That, I promise.¡± Genesis said those words as she bowed with sincerity.

    ¡°Hmph.¡± Oliver snickered while looking away in disgust.

    ¡°Trust doesn¡¯t grow on trees like a fruit.¡± Reysha thought while thinking it¡¯s clever and funny.

    ¡°Well then, I shall start the discussion as planned. The very first and foremost problem would be her¡­the homunculus girl I created who named herself Exodus.¡± Genesis started talking with steadfast eyes. Her way of carrying her words shows she is used to this situation.

    In an instant, the tight pressure on Genesis was overwritten by her own lamentation as she started recalling everything.

    ¡°Fallus Mesola is the original king of the Mesola Kingdom which is everyone aware of. Fallus, my late husband, has left me one son and that is Falikh. Our relationship was a tale kept to every citizen of our kingdom as we have both differing status.¡± Genesis started with an obvious fact to some but a well-kept history from the others.

    ¡°However, one night, for an unknown reason, Fallus was murdered but the news that circulated in the capital was that he committed suicide. Obviously, it was an opposition regarding political strife. Because of it, I felt that I need to hide Falikh since he is the only child we have. That¡¯s when I stumbled upon Fallus¡¯ secret research facility in the underground. He was researching homunculus.¡± Genesis reveals some more stammering conspiracies.

    ¡°Wait, is this guy Fallus a massive pedo?!¡± Victoria shamelessly intervened.

    ¡°¡­Frankly, he is.¡± Genesis calmly replied.

    ¡°Granddaughter set your priorities straight!! It was so embarrassing to hear that to be honest!¡± Falikh complaint inside his head while cringing.

    ¡°Damn pervert, so lucky!¡± Victoria shouted in frustration as she stares at Genesis like she is licking her.

    Everyone started looking at Victoria with eyes of either disgust or concern, thinking whether this girl¡¯s head can still be fixed or not.

    ¡°He is¡­lucky? He is despite being dead?¡± Genesis, with a curious countenance, tilted her head.

    ¡°Mother, you don¡¯t have to answer that!¡± Falikh places a palm on his face.

    ¡°Stop that! You, woman over there, shut up! And you, Archbishop, you don¡¯t have to humor her back! This is just stalling the meeting!¡± Aspara shot up from her seat and shouted.

    ¡°Humor? That was humoring?¡± Genesis asked indignantly.

    ¡°Do you have any thoughts about this, King Ridil?¡± Aspara fetches a feedback from Ridil with a sharp glare.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it fine? It¡¯s like an icebreaker.¡± King Ridil answered lightly.

    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t give me that crap when you are the one who planned to scare the little archbishop, bastard.¡± Seran immediately snapped at Ridil.

    ¡°Father, this was planned¡­? I¡¯m ashamed. This is nothing more than an act of bullying.¡± Ersha shook her head in disappointment while looking down.

    ¡°Seran, are you a kid?¡± Mirsha glares at her husband with cold eyes.

    As Mirsha Einhart asked that question, Queen Aluria just smiles calmly in the storm, not knowing what kind of reaction she needs to show.

    ¡°This meeting¡­it seems absurdly tasteless with a lot of unnecessary people around¡­even the King acts like a complete child.¡± Genesis commented as she looks around. ¡°But, this is a first for me. I don¡¯t know what to say or how to react.¡± She added while looking away from everyone¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°What a socially awkward person¡­¡± Mika blurted to himself with disbelief.

    ¡°I know right. She¡¯s been like this for god knows how many years.¡± Alef returned words with Mika in agreement while nodding.

    ¡°I am aware of my emotional shortcomings but should it be included in this discussion? Anyway, shall I move forward with the talk?¡± Genesis asked while finding the current situation a woe.

    From Genesis¡¯ urging, the people involved in the small fiasco nodded.

    ¡°Then¡­¡± Genesis tried to retell her story however, she made an unusual pause.

    Upon her unusual gesture of awkward silence and extremely troubled face, everyone starts staring at her intensely. Even Falikh himself who should know better about Genesis that anyone else is contemplating of what problem did Genesis encountered.

    ¡°I forgot where I left off.¡± Genesis abruptly said combined with a head tilt.

    ¡°EH?!¡± It¡¯s how everyone reacted in Genesis¡¯ words.

    ¡°No¡­that was a joke. I was trying to humor in a good way.¡± Genesis followed up with an unusually awkward tone.

 Chapter 135: Decisive Measures 3

    ¡°Ahem¡­um¡­I¡¯ll continue now.¡± Genesis softly said with a default countenance towards the flabbergasted audiences.

    Genesis cleared her throat upon her static joke that she herself seemed not so confident. Of course, everyone was clearly shocked as someone unexpressive tried her best to humor despite the situation.

    ¡°As I said earlier, Fallus left a laboratory and that very laboratory is where he conducted research about alchemy and how to create a homunculus. It opens up an opportunity for me to learn how to create a person as a new substitute for me to use.¡± Genesis continued her story, albeit with the mood receding into a more depressing one.

    It was visible in Genesis¡¯ face that there¡¯s discomfort that she can¡¯t put into words.

    ¡°As everyone would¡¯ve guessed, I created that monstrosity from where Fallus left. I used Fallus¡¯ and my genes to create her. After that¡­I used Falikh¡¯s intelligence and magic linings to bolster her abilities.¡± Genesis, despite the hesitation, continued with her talk.

    A visible confusion arises from the people who are ignorant of scientific words, however, for those who are aware of it have a grim expression, especially the latter part of Genesis¡¯ statement.

    ¡°Wait a minute, Lady! What do you mean you used Falikh¡¯s intelligence and magic lining?! I understand that Exodus was still yours and King Fallus¡¯ offspring but the last part bothers me the most. No, it bothers everyone here!¡± Aspara exploded with eye widens in utter awe and terror.

    ¡°It is what I said. I extracted Falikh¡¯s magic lining and transferred it to that abomination. Falikh¡¯s magic node in totality is compatible with her so it merges without malfunctioning. As for Falikh¡¯s intelligence¡­¡± Genesis fell into a deep silence while pondering something.

    ¡°What Falikh knows, how Falikh thinks, and what Falikh learned throughout his life, was all transferred to her through a special magic. It¡¯s not wrong to say that she is a second Falikh but with a twisted virtue of the world¡­¡± Genesis quickly followed her words earlier.

    ¡°So, you are saying, on top of being a powerful homunculus, Exodus also acquired a strong magic power and knowledge of Falikh, the man who is responsible for the downfall of the Beast Kingdom? That¡¯s¡­worrying¡­¡± Ersha Einhart confirmed the statement with Genesis with a stern gaze.

    Everyone has complacent countenance, however, for the sole person who knows of Falikh¡¯s personality, his way of thinking, and values inside out, Reysha was profusely sweating on her back.

    ¡°I daresay, that¡¯s a lot dangerous than I thought. A natural born genius, a heightened critical thinking, extremely fast processing thoughts, knowledge of modern science, and Camille¡¯s deep down desire. I know everything¡­ and for those to materialize at the worst possible enemy.¡± Reysha grits her teeth as those thoughts swirls inside her head.

    Reysha slowly direct her gaze at the man, at Falikh, whom all of those qualities are drawn out, thinking, to what extent did Exodus adapted most of Falikh¡¯s knowledge. His talents and abilities manifesting into a perfect replica of the woman called Genesis.

    ¡°Do tell us how powerful Falikh is when he still had his magic lining inside his body. From that alone, we can guess how powerful Exodus is.¡± Ivy asked of Genesis with a curious gaze.

    Ivy made a good point that everyone paid keen attention. Depending on what kind of evaluation Genesis will give is how they will act from now on. Of what magnitude and of what scale does her power span? It¡¯s a question everyone needs an answer.

    The person in question can easily attest to Genesis words, however, he is currently in disguise and cannot do reckless moves. Of course, the disguise is also crucial for this moment to keep attention away from him.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    ¡°Falikh as a child¡­forget about being a prodigy, he is at a level where he can be called a monster. His magical energy was akin to his father, Fallus. Both are astounding in both martial arts and magic, however, Falikh has too much magical energy for a child. I had to extract that magical lining from him as the double purpose of replacing it with divine lining.¡± Genesis demonstrated with hand gesture how a magical lining is extracted from a person.

    A magical lining is directly perpendicular with a person¡¯s magical node. It is like artery and veins wherein the magical node is entwined with lymphatic nodes that circulate throughout the body. Its job is to carry magical energy inside a person.

    However, as for magical lining, it is the lining responsible for the response of the magical energy like how a cell receives a signal from one neurotransmitter to another. It needs a spark that the person¡¯s mind consciously controls.

    In layman terms, the magical node is like the road and the magical lining is the vehicle. Falikh himself is devoid of magical lining and in exchange, it was replaced with divine lining. Despite having his lining replaced, it was dysfunctional.

    It was like a vehicle with no gas.

    ¡°If you extract magical linings from magical nodes, it traces the overall nervous system from the very base of the skull towards the spine up to different parts of the limbs and torso. Implanting the magical linings to someone who has a similar genetic structure becomes as simple as putting a single piece of the puzzle into an almost completed set.¡± Genesis explained.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t just end there. The magical lining inside that abomination was further enhanced once it settled into her system. It further bolstered her magical power that it reaches a monstrous level, far more severe than Falikh¡¯s level. She was to be my replacement as the bearer of the curse that turned me into an immortal but she as a homunculus is ineligible. It was my biggest mistake and furthermore, Falikh lost all of his potential from my experiments. It was my fault¡­¡± Genesis hangs her head as she forces those words out from her lips.

    Genesis¡¯ mood drops drastically and her emotional barrier that separates her usual emotional threshold from her melancholic tantrum that defines how the curse affected her mentality starts showing signs of appearing.

    ¡°You said it yourself. The magical energy was too much for his young body so you had to do it. Why lament over something you¡¯ve done correctly?¡± The one gave his opinion was none other than Falikh himself.

    Genesis listlessly glances over to his direction while trying to assess him. Little does she know that the man in front of her is her very own son, Falikh.

    ¡°¡­Dare I say I need an opinion from an outsider?¡± Genesis could feel those words seeping into her mind contrary to her cold reply. It was not entirely but she recovered a little bit of her composure.

    ¡°Ahem! Archbishop, what all you said was true, correct?¡± King Ridil pulled through with the conversation and started anew.

    ¡°Absolutely. It is safe to assume that we are facing a monster equal to a million soldiers or more. If she does bring a thousand homunculus far lesser than her, I don¡¯t know how large an army you need.¡± Genesis concluded. ¡°But, facing her is far cry from what all of you think.¡± Genesis added with a dim expression.

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Seran asked.

    ¡°She just woke up several days ago I presume. The knowledge and power implanted into her are fresh so she hasn¡¯t adapted much yet, however, for the next two months, she may reach mastery of everything at her disposal. The rate in which she learns far exceeds common sense. After several more weeks, she will expand her knowledge basing from her personal experience. When that time comes, she will be unstoppable.¡± Genesis laid down the worst case scenario that held everyone at the edge of their seats.

    ¡°In other words, we either face her or face doom. We will defeat her while she still hasn¡¯t reached her peak yet. If we do not, she will become so strong that there¡¯s nothing left for us to do but to wait for our end.¡± Victoria uttered those words as if she is certain of it, full of confidence.

    ¡°Talk about biting the end of the rope. She will launch an attack firstly at my Kingdom. I have no time to spare dawdling here. I need to immediately prepare our forces.¡± Meriyal interjected with a default countenance.

    ¡°We will come to that, Princess Meriyal! The matter about the invasion of the Mesola Kingdom hasn¡¯t been publicized yet to maintain peace and order. At any rate, I feel like bolstering the number of our soldiers is a lot more pointless.¡± Ries who is standing behind Meriyal gave her hard-pressed opinion.

    ¡°¡­I guess Meriyal is pretty shaken despite her current expression.¡± Reysha thought as she observes Meriyal who restlessly taps her finger on the table.

    ¡°Also, what Ries said was the truth. We shouldn¡¯t try to compete with quantity but rather, we should pick people who can actually cross path with Exodus¡¯ army of a homunculus. In other words, we need to gather people who are willing to fight in this battle who are as strong as us.¡± Reysha concluded strongly inside her mind.

 Chapter 136: Decisive Measures 4

    The people inside the hall came to a halt. It was at this moment that they needed to make a decisive choice. The sheer amount of forces shall be wasted against the enemy and the only way they can get through is to bludgeon through with pure power.

    ¡°I want to assess our forces that we have access right now. Please, everyone, give your opinion about these people.¡± Aspara suggested while observing the surrounding gazes filled with affirmation.

    ¡°I believe I will be the first to be mentioned! After all, I am Victoria, the summoned hero!¡± Victoria announces as she grandiosely stood up from her chair.

    ¡°¡­¡± A stale silence looms over the hall while everyone stares blankly at Victoria, befuddled with how confident she is of herself.

    ¡°It¡¯s undeniable that Hero Victoria did the feat of repelling Exodus. Currently, it leads to one conclusion that she may come close in defeating the current Exodus, however, we may see undesirable changes in her abilities for the duration she is not in our sight as Archbishop Genesis explained.¡± Seran laid down his opinion with a serious thought.

    ¡°Hero Victoria, how did your scuffle with Exodus ended? What were the odds of you winning?¡± King Ridil supplemented Seran¡¯s words by following-up with a question towards the person in question.

    Upon gaining everyone¡¯s attention, Victoria placed her index finger on her chin and ponders momentarily.

    ¡°Honestly, even though she was beaten and battered, she was still lively and full of energy. I¡¯m coming close in expanding half of my magical energy but she, Exodus, is like an inexhaustible tank of energy.¡± Victoria made a short pause all the while her face flaring up in a blissful excitement. ¡°She was so dangerous, daring, and so damn adorably twisted that my heart throbs so fast whenever I remember how we danced that night!¡± she added.

    Victoria¡¯s description and expression alone showed how she was affected by Exodus¡¯ power and charisma. A lot of people in the hall don¡¯t know Victoria¡¯s actual strength and that includes Ersha Einhart and Seran Einhart.

    Most can just size her up with her level of magical energy alone but doesn¡¯t have any inkling idea what kind of power and abilities she possesses. To a certain extent, only Reysha knows that Victoria has the hardest defense out of everyone here.

    ¡°Our next candidate is Reysha Einhart. What do the people in this meeting think? What does the person herself thinks?¡± Aspara announces while taking an eyeful of Reysha beside her.

    Before anyone could raise an opinion about Reysha, the person herself raises her hand quickly.

    ¡°¡­If possible, I don¡¯t want to face her again.¡± Reysha said with an anxious gaze directing downward.

    Reysha Einhart, for Yrsha and Einhart, is a goal they wanted to reach. Her strength and power that far above them has become the target of envy and thus, they aimed to become stronger in each passing days. Even among in the meeting, they know what Reysha is capable.

    Seeing her raises her hand while admitting she doesn¡¯t want to face Exodus again didn¡¯t come as a surprise.

    ¡°No one can blame you. You were the only who is badly injured next to Demon Lord Ivy.¡± Mika¡¯s words of comfort come across.

    ¡°Was it out fear? Was it reluctance? Either way, if Reysha doesn¡¯t want to be in danger and that works in my earnest wish for her safety.¡± Ersha thought while quizzically observing Reysha.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°Reysha, if you are not feeling well, maybe you should head back to your room.¡± Mirsha said as she reached out for her dear daughter and caresses her head.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Falikh kept a gentle smile on his lips even as his¡¯ and Reysha¡¯s eyes met. It doesn¡¯t have any ill will behind it as it only consists of his earnest concern.

    ¡°Illogical¡­¡± Is the word that popped in Reysha¡¯s head while looking downwards. ¡°Facing someone like her, like Exodus, is illogical for me. I was easily defeated and all I could do was to stall for time. I don¡¯t want to face her again. Contrary to how Victoria felt, I get this cold pitted feeling from the bottom of my stomach. Fear or not, the desire of avoiding her is imminent in my mind.¡± Reysha said to herself.

    ¡°Unlike I, Ivy Hellbeing, Reysha cannot recover any fatal wounds herself. I understand why the hesitation. Even if we are staking a lot in this war forced in our faces, I don¡¯t want to force people who are unwilling.¡± Ivy stood up and said those words precariously with a little bit anxiety manifesting in her eyes.

    ¡°Yes, Demon Lord Ivy, you are one of the people we wanted to be in this battle because of your superior regeneration and power as a True Ancestor is both crucial. There¡¯s also the vast expanse of knowledge that you have that may put us an advantage.

    ¡°Yes, yes, and¡­who? Is there anyone else?¡± Ivy asked around while steering her head left and right.

    ¡°Unfortunately, if we, the hailed strongest knights of our kingdom can just barely hold our grounds against a single homunculus, then it¡¯s a bad choice to look at us. We are neither prodigy nor geniuses. We only run on sweat and broken bones.¡± Ersha said while gritting her teeth, feeling ashamed of admitting her very own shortcomings.

    From Ersha¡¯s words, everyone nodded, even Seran Einhart. Oliver wanted to raise a hand to prove that she also matter in this plan as she is strong, however, she herself is uncertain of the enemy so she just stood there quietly and calmly.

    ¡°This¡­is not a battle I can handle¡­I have to set my sight on my own priorities, however, if we cannot deal with Exodus accordingly, then our plan will fall apart.¡± Oliver inwardly said while clenching her fist.

    ¡°In totality, there are only two of them we can rely on¡­¡± Yrsha squeezes those words under her breathe with knitted brows.

    A new case arises in the table.

    They gave up on tackling Exodus¡¯ army with numbers as hundred thousands of lives will be at stake. They already deemed that quantity-based solution will amount to nothing but dead soldiers.

    The current solution is raising the quality of people who will fight against Exodus. They only have two people with Reysha bailing out. It¡¯s not a question anymore if the two of them can defeat Exodus or not, the battle will be against Exodus together with her thousands of homunculus.

    Anyone weaker than them can still fight against the homunculus with thousands of elite soldiers as a backup, however, they need to stretch a lot of necessities just to face Exodus¡¯ army head-on. Preparing ten thousand in just two months is already difficult.

    Gathering a few hundred thousand will be an impossible hurdle.

    ¡°Hmm¡­then, instead of just relying on them, how about you guys start training and improve yourselves in two months so you won¡¯t shame yourselves, okay? Don¡¯t try to just dump such work to them.¡± Falikh said those words sarcastically, meant to make fun of the people inside the hall who are capable of combat.

    ¡°¡­Eh?¡± Yrsha leaks out a voice from Falikh¡¯s suggestion.

    ¡°I mean, you guys are talking about raising the quality of the people who will fight Exodus, right? Can¡¯t you just all do that and improve yourselves in just two months? Leave the recruiting to us.¡± Falikh said with a sly smile to everyone will cocking his head forward in a mocking stance.

    ¡°A¡­two months training? I see, yes, we can train. We can still train while training our soldiers at the same time.¡± Ersha started pondering those words.

    ¡°Yes, train people who are not capable of battle but defense. There¡¯s no need to directly clash with the enemy, as far as I am concerned.  People who are gifted and has an explosive potential should just go and train.¡± Falikh¡¯s last words as he returned back to his seat.

    BAM!

    Ivy suddenly bangs her palm on the table.

    ¡°Then, all we need is elite soldiers and warriors, right?! If that¡¯s what we need, then I have a lot of people back in the Sirius Kingdom that are willing to fight! Yeah, I need to return to my Kingdom to prepare soldiers, elite soldiers!¡± Ivy, seemingly getting the idea, bolted up from her chair.

    ¡°The Sirius Kingdom where the demon lives¡­I see, if it is your land, it¡¯s bound to have people stronger than us so that¡¯s why¡­we will train.¡± Ersha grinned as a fire motivation started raising her tension.

    ¡°Yeah! I shall retrieve my ultimate weapon too, the Black Keraunos Beta!¡± Ivy grins.

 Chapter 137: The Road to the Demon Capital Sirius 1

    The discussion centering on Exodus ends and the rest of the two hours were the discussion about political and diplomatic relations between the Kerias Kingdom, the Breille Kingdom, and the Sirius Kingdom.

    The topics revolve around local commodities that each territory has and trade routes and the territorial affair that may arise in the future. Of course, disputes for the future are also predicted in the discussion coming into an impasse.

    They need to consider the Mesola Kingdom in the field assuming that they liberate the land from Exodus¡¯ clutches. Genesis didn¡¯t have much knowledge of any local specialties and commodities for she was sheltered dutifully.

    With the help of Alef and Mika on the subject together with Victoria, they were able to picture advantage and disadvantage of making a connection with the kingdom of Mesola. There also came the discussion of completely dissolving the whole territory and absorb it to any neighboring country.

    Genesis doesn¡¯t even disagree with the notion. She only shrugs when the topic almost escalated to destroying the very church itself that founded that kingdom.

    Finally, as they concluded the topic concerning territories, the last topic took a huge turn. It has become on who will take custody of Genesis.

    Despite everything and her desire to stop Exodus, she is still a woman who committed atrocious crimes in the past. She may not be a criminal in the territory of the Kerias Kingdom but her initial disposition dictates that she was able to give out orders to destroy a kingdom, specifically the Beast Kingdom Maelous.

    However, it was also predetermined that Falikh himself will keep a reign on his own mother. It was planned ahead and it caused no friction in the decision, however, in a condition that someone will keep an eye to both Falikh and Genesis.

    After all, Falikh is also played a huge part in the destruction of the Maelous Kingdom. Even the very Sovereign of the fallen Beast Kingdom, Olivia, did not have words to reject that fact.

    And of course, the watcher they speak of is already determined.

    As the meeting was adjourned, things became hectic, at least for the people governing the kingdom.

    The words were immediately sent out to the nobles about the success of making connections with the two kingdoms. They expect uproars from the nobles since their words aren¡¯t taken in for consideration in the matter. Rather, the nobles are furious as they lost the opportunity to lick the honey, at least, for those who have intentions for self-gain.

    Thus, a whole lot of work for Aspara and for the Einhart Household¡­

    Since time is essence and Exodus¡¯ marked two months before her attack, Falikh and his band will spare no time.

    That night at the Bandit Host Club Kerias Branch¡­

    ¡°Cheers!¡± Falikh shouted as he raised a mug full of foamy beer.

    ¡°Is this really fine?! Miss Reysha, say something! Miss Yrsha, please say something too!¡± Ivy howled with a distress on her face while she sat on a luxurious marbled sofa while holding a glass of cooled juice.

    ¡°¡­Let them. I don¡¯t see anything wrong.¡± Reysha blatantly replied while relaxing on a couch with a hot cup of coffee.

    ¡°Eh? That¡¯s not my job, okay? I¡¯m just the watcher for Sir Falikh and Lady Genesis! Anything that they do will not be of my concern unless it is something destructive for my kingdom!~¡± Yrsha playfully replied while snuggling close to Spoof as they sat on a cushioned sofa.

    ¡°Uuu¡­¡± Spoof muttered. Having his voice returned accidentally by Exodus, he can now speak, though babbling.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this fine, Miss Ivy? It¡¯s the club¡¯s decree to enjoy every bit of passing time. Drinking and drowning ourselves to alcohol once in a while can be proven disastrous but also a valuable experience.¡± Teth came over and places a mug of beer in front of Ivy.

    ¡°Well¡­I still haven¡¯t finished my juice yet, Sir Teth. Also, I¡¯m glad that you are coming with us to the Sirius Kingdom. I can¡¯t live without your food anymore!¡± Ivy places her juice on the table in front of her and gazes at the beer in front of her the oozes a sweet aroma that tickles her sense of smell.

    ¡°You easily gave in, Miss Ivy¡­¡± Lala, one of Meriyal¡¯s knight, commented with an exasperated face. She was sitting beside Meriyal who are both wearing casual clothes to accommodate tonight¡¯s party.

    ¡°Such an event isn¡¯t bad, Lala. If you will, won¡¯t you and Ries share a toast with me? After all, it¡¯s inelegant for me to become a spoilsport.¡± Meriyal said with a faint smile on her lips while she herself indulges on the wine she elegantly sips.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°Okay! Princ- I mean Meriyal, I¡¯ll get more wine for us.¡± Ries energetically answered with a tone of warmth within her words as she referred to Meriyal not as the princess that she served but as the childhood friend that she grew up with.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Lala still has some lingering anxiousness.

    ¡°Oh, even monk drinks alcohol. Why not knights?¡± Marc the rogue monk passes by and offered words of wisdom which didn¡¯t really sounded smart.

    ¡°Oh, I believe you are called Marc. Hey, you said you practices Ki, right?¡± Lala called out to Marc before he leaves.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes. I¡¯m a devout practitioner of the Learning of Brahma, the path of Preservation. Would you like to learn?¡± Marc offered.

    ¡°If you have time, please teach me.¡±  Lala answered with a serious countenance. ¡°I need more strength.¡± She followed.

    ¡°Yeah, the passion in your eyes are ****** commendable. IF you want to learn about magic and martial arts, Zirk is the man. You can talk to him after the night of partying.¡± Marc left with a smile, although he is bald.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that good for you, Lala? I know I shouldn¡¯t be saying this but I am quite aware that you have been ignoring your training because you are duty-bound. I shall let you learn things from them.¡± Meriyal said while she rubs on Lala¡¯s head.

    ¡°Princess, stop that! I¡¯m not a kid anymore!¡± Lala protested with a pout.

    ¡°Ah, but you are the youngest among us so I can¡¯t help it. Anyway, where¡¯s Hansen?¡± Meriyal diverted the topic.

    ¡°Please stop rubbing my head! Princess! Pri-! Fine! Meriyal, please stop it!¡± Lala hesitatingly tried to grab onto Meriyal¡¯s wrist.

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s better. Since you and Ries are my dearest friends, even in this kind of simple occasion, I¡¯d like to be with the two of you like we used to. Anyway, seriously, where¡¯s Hansen?¡± Meriyal frowns upon failing to spot Hansen within their group.

    ¡°Ah, sorry, Princess Meriyal. I sent out Hansen and Eiru on an errand.¡± Teth passes by with heaps of sizzling delicious foods and told Meriyal about Hansen.

    ¡°What a shame. By the way, Sir Teth, I would like to have some of your best dish for the night. Can you perhaps serve a fish?¡± Meriyal requested.

    ¡°Aye.¡± Teth simply replied while he distributes the food.

    In one corner of the club sat Alef with a rather anxious countenance as she stares hard at one person. Not only her face is extremely flushed but she is also nervous.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that¡­isn¡¯t that¡­Elder brother Teth?! Eh?! Wait?! Waaah?! He doesn¡¯t seem to remember me. No, that¡¯s my mission, to begin with, to find a way to return his memories!¡± Alef thought as she presses her head back on the soft sofa.

    Noticing that Alef is in an extremely uncomfortable mood, Teth starts walking towards her.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you hungry? Do you want me to cook a dish for you? Or a drink? Which do you prefer?¡± Teth calmly asked with a gentle smile on his face while crouching down on Alef¡¯s eye level.

    ¡°Arrggghhbluruglugublurugghhhaahhhh! I¡¯m fine! I¡¯m fine! Please stay away!¡± Alef panics on her seat as she scampers like a surprised cat.

    ¡°Huh?! Ah, okay¡­I¡¯m sorry for scaring you.¡± Teth, with an unfading smile, left Alef alone.

    Every single one in the room immediately shot a stare at Alef from her unusual reaction. Although they¡¯ve seen her bathed in her own rage and a cold disposition, they never expected her to become red to the point that she looks like a tomato.

    ¡°That¡¯s a weird shriek¡­¡± Victoria commented as she holds a mug of beer in the air.

    Giggle and laughter fill the place as random talks and antics proceeds to encroach the atmosphere. The night is still young and the drinking doesn¡¯t stop until the sun rises.

    Despite all this, there are people who are still unsure of what they feel.

    Reysha, feeling a little tired from the commotion, felt like she needed some fresh air and proceed to climb to the second floor where a balcony is located.

    Upon climbing up, she saw Genesis staring at the starry night sky while she sat on a chair whilst hugging her knees. Genesis took notice of Reysha and gave her a momentary look before gazing back at the stars again.

    Reysha ignored Genesis as she doesn¡¯t really have anything specific to talk about, however¡­

    ¡°How does one expresses emotion so openly?¡± Genesis said without turning to Reysha¡¯s direction. ¡°I¡¯ve devoted my life in pursuit of faith. Now, I¡¯m a little troubled of how to express happiness¡­¡± she added with a voice tinged in a somewhat confused tone.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Reysha didn¡¯t answer her question. She herself knows that nothing meaningful may come out of her lips as she herself doesn¡¯t know about it.

    ¡°Everything was done by Falikh. He did it so I can be freed of anyone¡¯s clutches, yet, I don¡¯t know how to express the correct emotion. I guess there¡¯s a huge difference between emotions that your body naturally simulated than emotions you want to show.¡± Genesis lightly concluded.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to become a mother to him. I don¡¯t even know how to interact properly with my own son, yet, I¡¯m still being showered by kindness.¡± Genesis followed with saddened words.

    ¡°¡­You¡­stop immersing yourself in that self-pity. Do you know how you sounded like right now? In the first place, does Falikh say anything to you that will demean you? He was doing his best for your own sake in his own way. If you cannot be affectionate as a mother, try expressing your thoughts as someone close to him, like a friend or something.¡± Reysha, becoming annoyed of Genesis¡¯ monologues, calmly uttered those words towards Genesis.

    ¡°That¡¯s easy for you to say¡­not everyone is comfortable with either friends or family. In the past¡­I had none to call that. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t know what to do¡­¡± Genesis replied with a tone of anguish but she doesn¡¯t show it on her face.

    ¡°Hmmm¡­that¡¯s fine. Each people conform to their own idea, at least, by their own culture. Your son is mentally strong so I don¡¯t think you should worry about him too much.¡± Reysha sat on a chair near the balcony as she talked.

    ¡°Your words are rather cold but I at least agree that everyone has their own beliefs and way in life. Disposition aside, I¡¯m troubled on how to smile too. Even cracking a humor like what Alef said is hard for me.¡± Genesis changes the topic.

    ¡°Humor, huh. You are talking to the wrong person then.¡± Reysha simply replied accompanied by a frown.

    ¡°Oddly, it¡¯s comfortable talking to someone as edgy as you.¡± Genesis rebutted.

    ¡°You do realize that you yourself shouldn¡¯t even start talking about that.¡± Reysha¡¯s frown turned into a slight grin.

    ¡°Now that we are on the topic, you are rather someone head shorter than everyone else¡­¡± Genesis started another mundane talk.

    ¡°As if you are someone better in that aspect.¡± Reysha calmly replied.

    ¡°I think I can practice humor with you.¡± Genesis said as she turns towards Reysha with her lips slightly curved upwards.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to practice, you fool.¡± Reysha rebutted.

 Chapter 138: The Road to the Demon Capital Sirius 2

    The day of their departure dawns and the sun rises majestically from the horizon. The people of the Kerias Kingdom Capital are preparing for another day of work as they prepare for breakfast to energize themselves.

    At the Kerias Castle woke up a girl with a grunt and that¡¯s Reysha Einhart. While on the bed, she tried to feel something between her thighs and to her not-much-of-a-surprise felt something wet.

    ¡°Are you kidding me? On top of the sun getting a bit annoying in the morning because of the effect of vampirism, I am also going on my period¡­¡± Reysha said with an extremely annoyed countenance.

    As she was gritting her teeth over her failing mood, her door slams open and comes in Aspara with a smile of ulterior motive.

    ¡°Good morning, Einhart! Today is the day.¡± Aspara announces.

    ¡°Hisss!¡± Reysha literally hissed at Aspara.

    ¡°Eh?! What¡¯s wrong?! I¡¯m sorry, Lady Reysha!!¡± Aspara who felt Reysha¡¯s full brunt of annoyed aura first thing in the morning and immediately apologizes.

    ¡°Argh, shut it! I feel like this is the worst day to come! Do you have any pads there?!¡± Reysha shouted angrily.

    ¡°Oh? Perhaps, are you in your monthly menstruation? That¡¯s¡­tough. You are also traveling with Falikh, your common nemesis and to boot, you still have that vampirism.¡± Aspara immediately concluded as she sent Reysha a gaze of pity.

    ¡°Common nemesis¡­I guess that¡¯s how you word it. Anyway, I¡¯ll meet up with them after I change. Just¡­bring me one of those pads. I ran out of them.¡± Reysha said as she starts slipping out of her pajamas.

    After knowing of Reysha¡¯s current plight, Aspara prepared more than enough pads for Reysha to use in their travel.

    Afterward, Reysha said her farewell to Seran and Mirsha and went out of her way. Since Ersha is busy, she just left a letter for her. With Aspara on tow, Reysha arrives in front of the Bandit Host Club Branch and saw three carriages lined up.

    One carriage is for Princess Meriyal Breille and her knights Lala Forchure and Ries D¡¯Levierre. The three of them urgently needs to arrive at Breille to plan out Exodus¡¯ invasion towards their kingdom. Considering that she plans to attack the Breille Kingdom with an unbelievable number of homunculi, a careful strategy to minimize casualty is in process.

    The second carriage is for the go-home party of the Bandit Host Club. Marc, Zirk, Hansen, and Eiru are to be sent back to the forest together with Victoria. They have their own agenda to take care of as well as to assist the Breille Kingdom from the shadows. Teth, Mika, and Spoof are going with Falikh to the Demon Kingdom Sirius.

    The third and the largest carriage is heading towards the Demon Kingdom Sirius and the party is composed of Falikh, Reysha, Yrsha, Teth, Mika, Spoof, Oliver, Ivy, Alef, and the archbishop Genesis. They are to gather forces from the said kingdom and to connect relations. However, the main point of their travel is to get Ivy¡¯s said ultimate weapon.

    After all, they need all the power they can gather to face Exodus.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    ¡°Let¡¯s meet after two months, Demon Lord Ivy Hellbeing. I hope for your accomplished arrival.¡± Meriyal said towards Ivy while keeping her sight on each other¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Live well, Princess Meriyal Breille! I hope that we can see you and your people well when we arrive at your esteemed land.¡± Ivy traded with a farewell with her in a melancholic tone. After all, they did bond quite a bit as fellow women.

    The two knights behind Meriyal bowed down towards Ivy in a show of respect. They know that Ivy and the others are their only hope. Ries knew that she and her forces may not even stand a chance against a single homunculus. The Breille Kingdom has adequate forces for war, however, Exodus¡¯ army may prove it useless. After all, the Breille Kingdom is an agricultural centered kingdom, the best one to invade for resources.

    ¡°You guys! Remember to do what I told you. Remember to send Dick my message for the change of plans! This will be a turning point for us, the Bandit Host Club!¡± Falikh talked to the going-home party.

    ¡°Falikh, I may need to go as a war adviser to the Breille Kingdom. Should I do a little intervention?¡± Hansen asked with a serious countenance.

    ¡°Yeah, I know. Do something to stall Exodus¡¯ army advances through any means necessary! Also, Eiru, you help him!¡± Falikh pointed at Eiru.

    ¡°Aye! By the way, won¡¯t you keep an eye to Ivy, boss?¡± Eiru asked with a little anxiousness visible to his eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s not my job. Actually, we have Miss Reysha for that! Fret not as she will take care of your beloved!¡± Falikh boasted.

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯ll do. Though, why Miss Reysha?!¡± Eiru tilted his head with furrowed brows.

    ¡°How about us?¡± Zirk points at himself and Marc.

    ¡°Yeah, you two will do fine as long as we can follow the plan, okay?¡± Falikh said while glancing over to Oliver.

    ¡°What kind of an idiot will ask for a job when there¡¯s already a set plan? Actually, we have this goal ever since the start so just follow the blueprint. We already have all the woodwork and metals we need by now.¡± Oliver said those words in a whisper with an exasperated tone.

    Having said their goodbyes, the three carriages departed separately. It wasn¡¯t long enough before they left the premises of the Kerias Kingdom Capital. The lone huge carriage trudges on the road gently.

    Falikh, Yrsha, and Oliver are in the carriage¡¯s driver seat while Spoof scouts in advance. Teth is riding in a horseback since he is a little bulkier than anyone inside the carriage and the rests are inside the carriage. However, inside the carriage, there¡¯s a tension stirring.

    ¡°¡­What in the world is wrong with you?¡± Alef asked while she desperately tries to hide Genesis behind her back from Reysha¡¯s negative aura.

    ¡°This is a little different from the you last night. I guess something doesn¡¯t really add up with my humoring.¡± Genesis keeps insisting that it was because of her bad sense of humor.

    ¡°Welp, I¡¯m not involving myself there¡­¡± Mika said without peeling his sight from the view of outside through the carriage¡¯s window.

    ¡°So much, so much annoyance from the sun, so much annoyance from this hormonal imbalance, so much shaking¡­¡± Reysha kept muttering under her breathe with an extremely furious countenance.

    ¡°Um¡­Miss Reysha, I actually heard from Miss Aspara. I¡¯m sorry, I think it¡¯s my fault for your horribly bad mood¡­¡± Ivy meekly took on the blame.

    ¡°Yeah, I just need you to tell me how to get rid of this vampirism.¡± Reysha grunted.

    ¡°Ah, we just need to¡ª¡° Before Ivy could finish her words, the carriage they are riding currently came to halt abruptly that it shook everyone inside.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?!¡± Alef shouted while she steps out of the carriage together with Mika.

    Both of them stare at the drivers, Faikh, Oliver, and Yrsha. The three them of them are stuck in a frigid smile possibly sweating coldly. They pointed in front of them and everyone who was struck with curiosity followed the place where they are pointing.

    To everyone¡¯s surprise, someone is standing in front of the carriage.

    ¡°I sincerely apologize for this sudden interference but I can no longer neglect both my sisters and my training. For that end, I got permission to follow all of you!¡± The woman, Ersha Einhart said as she sincerely bowed down. She dons normal clothes paired with trousers armed with light leather armor and a sword sheathed on her hips.

    ¡°With that said, I will be on board with this mission. Thank you for having me!¡± She added with a glint of smug.